sc-^  .\y72 


I 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2014 


https://archive.org/details/historyofmethodiOOwill 


HISTORY 

OF  THE 

METHODIST  PROTESTANT 
CHURCH. 


HISTORY 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT 

CHURCH, 

BY 

JAMES  R W  I  L  L  I  A  M  S  . 


B  A  L  T  I M  O  P.  E  : 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE  BOOK  COMMITTEE  OF  THE  M.  P.  CHTTRCH. 


1843. 


BED  according  to  tlie  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  184 

BY  JAMES  B.  WILUiMS, 

the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Maryland. 


CONTENTS. 


Page. 


Preface,    9 

Primitive  Wesleyan  Methodism,  13 

]Methodism  after  Mr.  Wesley's  decease,  30 

Plan  of  Pacification,  41 

Commencement  of  Methodism  in  North  America,  .  .  48 
Establishment  of  Mr.   Wesley's   authority  by  Mr. 

Rankin,  50 

Ordinations  under  the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley,  .    .  55 

Council  Plan,  59 

IMethodist  Episcopal  Church  founded,  (31 

Remarks  on  the  exclusion  of  the  laity,  64 

Camp  Meetings,  the  main  cause  of  increase,    ...  73 

Presiding  Elder  question  75 

General  Discussion  of  Lay  Representation,  ...  77 
Specimens  of  the  views  and  writings  of  Reformers,  .  79 
Essay  on  the  unlimited  power  of  the  Itinerant  Minis- 

ti y,  by  Dr.  John  French,  88 

Defence  of  Lay  Representation,  by  Rev.  E.  Cooper,  97 

General  Conference  Circular,  182i  103 

Review  of  the  General  Conference  Circular,  by  Rev. 

James  Smith,  107 

Meeting  of  Reformers  in  Baltimore  after  the  rise  of 

the  General  Conference  of  1824,  120 

Institution  of  ihe  Mutual  Rights  120 

Constitution  of  the  Baltimore  Union  Society,  .    .    .  121 


vi  CONTENTS. 

Page. 

Circular  addressed  to  the  Ministers  and  Members  of 

the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  124 

Editorial  Address,  126 

Expulsions  in  Tennessee,  130 

State  Conventions  held,  132 

Expulsions  in  North  Carolina,  132 

Persecution  of  Reformers  in  Maryland,  ....  136 
Rev.  Dennis  B.  Dorsey's  account  of  his  persecution 

-  in  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference,  137 

Rev.  Asa  Shinn's  Address  to  the  Baltimore  Annual 

Conference,  151 

Proceedings  of  the  Baltimore  Union  Society  in  rela- 
tion to  Rev.  D.  B.  Dorsey's  case,  161 

Rev.  Cornelius  Springer's  letter  to  Rev.  D.  B.  Dorsey,  164 
Measures  taken  to  secure  the  expulsion  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Baltimore  Union  Society,  166 

Sham  trials,  171 

Examination  of  the  gag-law,    ........  181 

Remarks  on  the  specifications,  185 

Grounds  of  Protests  191 

Protest  sent  to  the  Presiding  Elder,  193 

jMemorial  to  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference,  .  .  195 
Reply  of  the  Annual  Conference,  .  .  ^  .  .  .  200 
Copy  of  the  Instrument  under  which  the  expelled 

ministers  and  members  united,  201 

Proceedings  of  the  Female  friends  of  Reform,    .    .  203 
General  sympathy  of  Reformers  in  behalf  of  the  ex- 
pelled brethren,  212 

General  Convention,  1827,   229 

Memorial  to  the  General  Conference  of  1828,  .    .  .230 
Resolutions  of  the  General  Conference  in  reply,     .  237 
Call  of  a  General  Convention  for  November,  1828,   .  239 
Persecutions,  expulsions  and  secessions  at  Cincin- 
nati, Ohio  241 

Expulsions  and  secessions  at  Lynchburg,  Va.  .    .    .  260 


CONTENTS.  .  vii 

Page. 

General  Convention  of  1828,   26-3 

Reply,  by  the  Convention,  to  the  General  Confe- 
rence's paper  in  answer  to  the  petitions  and  memo- 
rials,   ;    ....  265 

Articles  of  Association,  282 

Persecutions  and  secessions  at  Georgetown,  D.  C.     .  288 
Expulsions  and  secessions  in  Northumberland  Coun- 
ty, Va  -  293 

General  Convention  of  1830,   297 

Constitution  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,      .  303 

General  Conference  of  1831,   324 

Church  members  in  1831,  327 

General  Conference  of  1838,   338 

Plan  for  the  creation  of  a  Book  Concern,  .  .  .  .341 
Boundaries  of  Annual  Conferences,  1838,     .    .    .  -343 

Number  of  Church  members  in  1838,   345 

Our  cause  in  the  West,  .348 

General  Conference  of  1842   352 

Plan  of  Correspondence  with  the  Dissenting  Metho- 
dists in  England,  355 

Statistics  of  the  New  Connexion  in  England,     .    .  356 

Report  of  the  Book  Committee,  357 

Explanatory  Remarks  on  the  Constitution,  .  .  .  364 
-  Statistics  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  1842,  395 


Correction — Page  189,  seventh  line  from  top,  read  four  for  « three  ;"  and 
in  the  eighth  Une,  read  ten  for  "  fourteen." 


PREFACE. 


The  present  appears  to  be  the  proper  time  to  pre- 
sent our  fellowship,  and  the  christian  public,  with  a 
History  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church. 
The  brethren  best  acquainted  with  the  origin  and  pro- 
gress of  our  denomination  are  becoming  advanced  in 
life,  and  in  a  little  while  will  pass  off  the  stage  of 
action.  Some  have  already  gone.  The  materials  also, 
essential  to  a  standard  work  are  disappearing,  so  that  in 
a  few  years  hence,  the  historian  would  find  it  difficult, 
if  not  impossible,  to  obtain  the  necessary  data  for  the 
preparation  and  completion  of  a  correct  history  of  our 
Church. 

Previously  to  the  sitting  of  the  General  Conference 
of  1 838,  the  writer  urged  on  die  representatives  elect, 
the  propriety  and  necessity  of  obtaining  the  appoint- 
ment of  a  committee  to  prepare  a  history  of  our 
Church,  but  this  matter  appears  to  have  been  over- 
looked in  the  press  of  business.  Finding  that  no  step 
had  been  taken  toward  the  accomplishment  of  this  de- 
sirable object,  the  writer  determined  to  commence  the 
history  on  his  own  responsibility,  and  began  by  care- 


X  PREFACE. 

fully  reading  over  all  that  had  been  published  in  our 
several  periodicals  and  pamphlets  on  the  subject  of 
reform  for  the  past  twenty  years.  In  the  midst  of  his 
labours,  however,  his  progress  was  arrested  by  a  most 
painful  and  protracted  attack  of  inflammatory  rheuma- 
tism, from  which  he  did  not  recover,  so  as  to  be  able  to 
write  with  ease,  till  the  summer  of  1841.  He  then 
recommenced  his  labours,  and  prosecuted  the  task  to  its 
conclusion. 

The  work  commences  with  a  view  of  Methodism  as 
it  existed  under  Mr.  John  Wesley,  the  founder  of  the 
denomination  styled  Methodists.  It  then  passes  to 
Methodism  as  it  existed  after  Mr.  Wesley's  decease, 
and  points  out  the  dissimilarity  between  the  two  sys- 
tems. The  former,  having  been  framed  and  adminis- 
tered by  the  will  and  authority  of  an  individual,  who 
claimed  the  sole  right  to  will  and  do  ail  things  for  his 
Societies,  in  accordance  with  his  own  views  of  pro- 
priety, as  the  father  of  a  family  claims  the  right  to 
govern  his  children.  The  latter,  being  an  aristocracy 
composed  of  a  limited  number  of  preachers,  who  aimed 
to  make  their  government  quadrate  with  that  of  Mr. 
Wesley's,  but  who  were  forced  by  the  urgent  demands 
of  the  people,  to  make  great  and  important  changes  in 
favour  of  christian  liberty.  From  an  examination  of 
those  two  systems  of  Methodism,  the  work  passes  on  to 
the  commencement  of  Methodism  in  this  country,  and 
to  the  establishment  of  Episcopal  Methodism,  with  its 
early  assumptions  and  exclusion  of  the  laity. 


PREFACE.  si 

This  course  in  the  commencement  of  the  History, 
was  deemed  necessary  to  prepare  the  reader  for  a  clear 
perception  of  the  following  facts : 

1.  That  the  Methodist  ecclesiastical  economy  origi- 
nated in  a  patriarchal  form  of  government.  2.  That  as 
it  progressed,  it  received  the  disapprobation  of  many 
thinking  men  in  its  fellowship,  both  in  England  and  in  this 
country.  3.  That  a  series  of  decided  efforts  were  made 
to  soften  and  change  its  iron  features,  and  to  bring  it 
more  in  accordance  with  primitive  Gospel  usage  and 
Scripture  warrant.  4.  That  the  claim  for  representation, 
originated  wjth  the  Methodists  in  England;  and  was 
revived  in  this  country,  on  account  of  the  unjustifiable 
assumptions  of  the  episcopal  itinerant  ministry. 

The  body  of  the  work  shews,  that  the  discussions  on 
what  is  called  the  Presiding  Elder  question,  produced  a 
general  examination  of  the  entire  system,  which  brought 
on  a  persecution  against  all  those  who  laboured  to  pro- 
duce certain  salutary  changes  and  improvements  in 
Episcopal  Methodism — that  the  persecutions  hastened  a 
crisis,  and  produced  numerous  secessions,  in  different 
parts  of  the  United  States — that  the  several  secedent 
bodies  organized  under  a  representative  form  of  Church 
government,  with  the  distinctive  appellation  of  the  Me- 
thodist Protestant  Church,  comprising  the  Associated 
Methodist  Churches. 

The  progress  of  this  Association  is  traced  in  its  prin- 
cipal operations  up  to  the  present  year.  The  history 
is  submitted  to  the  community  as  a  plain  record  of  facts 


xii  PREFACE. 

by  one  wlio  was  intimately  acquainted  with  the  events 
which  transpired  during  the  whole  period  of  our  pro- 
tracted struggle  for  representation,  while  ministers  and 
members  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  with 
the  origin  and  advancement  of  our  own  Church  to  the 
present  time.  With  a  view  to  avoid  the  semblance  of 
partiality  or  error,  and  to  furnish  posterity  with  an 
authentic  history  of  facts  as  they  occurred,  we  have,  in 
that  part  of  our  performance  which  narrates  the  perse- 
cutions, expulsions  and  secessions  of  Reformers  in  Bal- 
timore, Cincinnati,  Lynchburg,  Georgetown  and  other 
places,  confined  ourselves  to  documents  alone,  which 
were  published  at  the  time  when  those  things  transpired. 
In  the  conclusion  some  appropriate  remarks  are  made 
on  the  Constitution  of  the  Church,  and  a  general  statisti- 
cal table  is  subjoined,  shewing  the  number  of  Conference 
Districts,  Stations,  Circuits,  Missions,  Stationed  and 
Unstationed  Ministers  and  Preachers,  Church  Members, 
the  number  of  Houses  of  Worship  and  their  value. 


Baltimore,  ^pril,  1S43. 


HISTORY 

OF  THE 

METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

PRIMITIVE  OR  A>XIENT  METHODISM. 

Every  person  who  examines  the  Constitution  and 
Discipline  of  tlie  Methodist  Protestant  Church  will  per- 
ceive, that  the  government  is  Representative,  dividing 
equally  between  the  ministers  and  laymen,  the  entire 
authority  to  make  such  rules  and  regulations  for  the 
whole  fellowship,  as  may  be  deemed  necessary  to  carry 
into  effect  the  laws  of  Christ,  the  great  Head  of  the 
Church.  A  government  of  this  character,  in  its  main 
features,  had  been  in  contemplation  by  the  more  enlight- 
ened part  of  the  great  Methodist  family  long  before  the 
decease  of  Mr.  Wesley.  This  is  called  by  some  Modern 
Methodism. 

A  variety  of  circumstances  which  have  transpired,  in 
Europe  and  in  this  country,  have  contributed  to  lead 
Methodists  to  contemplate  the  state  of  absolute  degrada- 
tion to  which  they  were  reduced  by  those  who  claimed 
to  be  their  spiritual  guides  in  all  tilings  pertaining  to 
2 


14 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


godliness.  These  will  be  noticed  as  we  progress. 
That  the  reader  may  be  put  in  possession  of  a  compre- 
hensive and  correct  view  of  the  whole  subject,  we  deem 
it  necessary  to  bring  into  view,  at  the  commencement  of 
our  work,  a  somewhat  detailed  account  of  Methodism  as 
it  existed  during  Mr.  Wesley's  life;  the  changes  that  ob- 
tained after  his  decease ;  and  also  the  origin  and  charac- 
ter of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  This  sketch, 
while  it  records  the  peculiarities  of  Methodism,  will,  at 
the  same  time,  exhibit  the  numerous  efforts  made  by 
preachers  and  people  to  introduce  a  modification  of  the 
government  which  would  bring  it  more  in  accordance 
with  Protestant  principles,  and  the  primitive  usages  of 
Christianity.  And,  furthermore,  it  will  shew  that  the 
struggle  for  representation,  had  its  commencement  with 
the  Wesleyan  Methodists  in  England. 

We  here  avail  ourselves  of  a  paper  we  prepared  and 
published  nearly  twenty  years  ago,  which  will,  in  part, 
•  furnish  the  very  matter  we  now  need  for  this  part  of  our 
history. 

Our  attention  will  be  directed,  fii"6t,  to  "  ancient 
Methodism."  This  is  a  term  made  use  of  by  the  Eng- 
lish Methodists  to  designate  Methodism  as  it  stood  dur- 
ing Mr.  Wesley's  life.  Sometimes  it  is  called  "primi- 
tive Methodism,"  and  at  other  times,  tlie  "  old  plan,"  in 
contradistinction  to  the  new  order  of  things,  which  ob- 
tained upon  the  adoption  of  the  "  articles  of  pacification," 
after  the  decease  of  Mr.  Wesley. 

The  following  prominent  features  of  that  economy, 
which  we  will  exhibit  in  Mi-.  Wesley's  words,  will  ena- 
ble the  reader  to  form  a  correct  notion  of  ancient  Metho- 
dism. First,  the  origin  and  extent  of  Mr.  Wesley's 
power.    Secondly,  the  power  delegated  by  him  to  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


15 


officers  of  his  societies ;  their  relation,  one  to  the  other ; 
and  the  relation  in  which  the  societies  stood  to  tiie 
Church  of  England. 

First.  The  origin  and  extent  of  Mr.  Wesley's  power. 
This  we  will  give  in  Mr.  Wesley's  own  words. 

Ques.  27.  What  Power  is  this  which  you  exercise 
over  both  the  Preachers  and  Societies } 

Jlns.  Count  Zinzendorf  loved  to  keep  all  things  close. 
I  love  to  do  all  things  openly.  I  will  therefore  tell  you 
all  I  kno\v  of  the  matter,  taking  it  from  the  very  begin- 
ning. 

1.  In  November,  1738,  two  or  three  persons  who 
desired  to  flee  from  the  \vrath  to  come,  and  then  a  few 
more  came  to  me  in  London,  and  desired  me  to  advise 
and  pray  with  them.  I  said,  "  If  you  will  meet  me  on 
Thursday  night,  I  will  help  you  as  well  as  I  can."  More 
and  more  then  desired  to  meet  with  them,  till  they  were 
increased  to  many  hundreds.  The  case  was  afterwards 
tlie  same  at  Bristol,  Kingswood,  Newcastle,  and  many 
other  parts  of  England,  Scotland  and  Ireland.  It  may 
be  observed,  the  desire  was  on  their  part,  not  mine.  My 
desire  was,  to  live  and  die  in  retirement.  But  I  did  not 
see  that  I  could  refuse  them  my  help,  and  be  guiltless 
before  God. 

Here  commenced  my  Power;  namely,  a  power  to 
appoint  when,  and  where.,  and  horo  they  should  meet;  and 
to  remove  those  whose  lives  shewed  that  they  had  not  a 
desire  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  And  this  power 
remained  the  same,  whetlicr  the  people  meeting  together 
were  twelve,  or  twelve  hundred,  or  twelve  thousand. 

2.  In  a  few  days  some  of  them  said,  Sir,  we  will  not 
sit  under  you  for  nothing:  we  will  subscribe  quarterly. 
I  said,  "I  will  have  nothing;  for  I  want  nothing.  My 


16 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Fellowship  supplies  me  with  all  I  want."  One  replied, 
"Nay,  but  you  want  an  hundred  and  fifteen  pounds  to 
pay  for  the  lease  of  the  foundery :  and  likewise  a  large 
sum  of  money  to  put  it  into  repair."  On  this  consid- 
eration I  suffered  them  to  subscribe,  and  when  the 
society  met,  I  asked,  "  Who  will  take  the  trouble  of 
receiving  the  money,  and  paying  it  where  it  is  needful?" 
One  said,  I  Avill  do  it,  and  keep  the  account  for  you.  So 
here  was  the  first  sleioard.  Afterwards  I  desired  one  or 
two  more  to  help  me  as  stewards,  and  in  process  of  time 
a  greater  number. 

Let  it  be  remarked,  it  was  I  myself^  not  the  "people, 
who  chose  these  stewards,  and  appointed  to  each  the 
distinct  work,  wherein  he  was  to  help  me  as  long  as  I 
desired.  And  herein  I  began  to  exercise  another  sort  of 
Poiver,  namely,  that  of  appointing  and  removing  stewards. 

3.  After  a  time  a  young  man  named  Thomas  Max- 
field,  came  and  desired  to  help  me  as  a  son  in  the  Gos- 
pel. Soon  after  came  a  second,  Thomas  Richards,  and 
then  a  third,  Thomas  Westall.  These  severally  desired 
to  serve  me  as  sons,  and  to  labour  inhen  and  where  I 
should  direct.  Observe.  These  likewise  desired  me, 
not  I  them.  But  I  durst  not  refuse  their  assistance.  And 
here  commenced  my  Power,  to  appoint  each  of  these 
when,  where,  and  /io?o  to  labour:  that  is,  while  he  chose 
to  continue  with  me.  For  each  had  a  power  to  go  away 
when  he  pleased :  as  I  had  also  to  go  away  from  them, 
or  any  of  them,  if  I  saw  sufficient  cause.  The  case 
continued  the  same,  when  the  number  of  preachers  in- 
creased. I  had  just  the  same  power  still,  to  appoint 
when,  where  and  how  each  should  help  me :  and  to  tell 
any  (if  I  saw  cause)  "I  do  not  desire  your  help  any 
longer."    On  these  terms,  and  no  other,  we  joined  at 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


17 


first:  on  these  we  continue  joined.  But  tliey  do  me  no 
favour  in  beini^  directed  by  me.  It  is  true,  my  reward 
is  with  the  Lord. — But  at  present  I  have  notliing  from  it 
but  trouble  and  care ;  and  often  a  burden  I  scarce  know 
how  to  bear. 

4.  In  1744,  I  wrote  to  several  clergymen,  and  to  all 
who  then  served  me  as  sons  in  the  Gospel;  desiring 
tliem  to  meet  me  in  London,  and  to  give  me  their  advice, 
concerning  the  best  method  of  carrying  on  the  work  of 
God.  And  when  their  number  increased,  so  that  it  Avas 
not  convenient  to  invite  tliem  all,  for  several  years  I 
wrote  to  those  with  whom  I  desired  to  confer,  and  they 
07ily  met  me  at  London,  or  elsewhere,  till,  at  length  I 
gave  a  general  permission,  which  I  now  see  cause  to 
retract. 

Observe.  I  myself  sent  for  tliese  of  my  own  free 
choice.  And  I  sent  for  them  to  advise,  not  to  govern 
me.  Neither  did  I  at  any  time  divest  myself  of  any 
part  of  the  power  above  described,  which  the  provi- 
dence of  God  had  cast  upon  me,  without  any  design  or 
choice  of  mine. 

5.  What  is  that  power?  It  is  a  power  of  admitting 
into,  and  excluding  from  the  societies  under  my  care :  of 
choosing  and  removing  stewards:  of  receiving  or  not 
receiving  lielpers:  of  appointing  them  when,  where, 
and  how  to  help  me,  and  of  desiring  any  of  them  to  con- 
fer with  me  when  I  see  good.  And  as  it  was  merely  in 
obedience  to  the  providence  of  God,  and  for  the  good 
of  the  people,  that  I  at  first  accepted  of  this  power, 
which  I  never  sought:  so  it  is  on  the  same  consideration, 
not  for  profit,  honour,  or  pleasure,  tiiat  I  use  it  at  this  day. 

6.  But  "several  gentlemen  are  offended  at  your  hav- 
ing so  much  power."    I  .did  not  seek  any  part  of  it. 

2* 


18 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


But  when  it  came  unawares,  not  daring  to  bury  that  tal- 
ent, I  used  it  to  the  best  of  my  judgment.  Yet  I  never 
was  fond  of  it.  I  always  did,  and  do  now,  bear  it  as 
my  burden,  the  burden  which  God  lays  upon  me,  and 
therefore  I  dare  not  lay  it  down. 

But  if  you  can  tell  me  any  one,  or  any  five  men,  to 
whom  I  may  transfer  this  burden,  who  can  and  will  do 
just  what  I  do  now,  I  will  heartily  thank  both  them  and 
you. 

7.  But  some  of  our  helpers  say,  "  This  is  shackling 
freeborn  Englishmen,"  and  demand  a  free  conference, 
that  is,  a  meeting  of  all  the  preachers,  wherein  all  things 
shall  be  determined  by  most  votes.  I  answer,  it  is  pos- 
sible after  my  death  something  of  this  kind  may  take 
place.  But  not  while  I  live.  To  7ne  the  preachers  have 
engaged  themselves  to  submit,  to  "serve  me  as  sons  in 
the  Gospel."  But  they  are  not  thus  engaged  to  any  man, 
or  number  of  men  besides.  To  me  the  people  submit : 
but  they  will  not  thus  submit  to  any  other."  Minutes  of 
Con.  vol.  /,  p.  58. 

From  the  above  extract  it  appears,  tjiat  Mr.  Wesley 
claimed  and  exercised  an  unlimited,  unamenable,  and 
absolute  authority  over  all  the  preachers,  stewards,  lead- 
ers, and  people  belonging  to  his  societies  throughout  the 
three  kingdoms,  as  Methodists.  And  that  he  considered 
himself  accountable  to  God  alone  for  the  exercise  of  the 
immense  power  he  held  in  his  own  hands.  Methodism, 
then,  in  this  particular,  difl'ered  from  all  other  Protestant 
religious  associations,  as  it  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  sin- 
gle individual,  the  legislative,  judicial  and  executive 
authorities.  Happy  for  the  people  and  preachers,  that 
this  individual  used  his  great  power  with  a  single  eye  to 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  men. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


19 


Second.  The  power  delegated  by  Mr.  Wesley  to  the 
officers  of  his  societies,  and  their  relation  one  to  the 
other.  Tlie  following  extract  from  Mr.  Wesley's  Jour- 
nal, has  been  recently  published  in  England,  under  the 
title  of  "  Outline  of  the  Primitive  Churcli  government  of 
our  Societies."  And  was  sent  to  this  country  in  August 
of  the  year  1820,  by  a  distinguished  member  of  the 
British  Conference. 

"  On  Wednesday  evening  I  read  over  to  the  leaders 
the  following  paper: 

1 .  Tliat  it  may  be  more  easily  discerned  whether  the 
members  of  our  societies  are  working  out  their  own 
salvation,  they  are  divided  into  little  companies  called 
classes;  one  person  in  each  of  these  is  styled  a  leader* 
It  is  his  business 

•The  following  is  Mr.  Wesley's  account  of  the  origin  of  this  class 
of  otficers  : — 

"  I  was  talking  with  several  of  the  Society  in  Bristol,  concerning 
the  means  of  paying  the  debts  there  ;  when  one  stood  up  and  said, 
'  let  every  member  of  the  Society  give  a  penny  a  weelc,  till  all  are 
paid.'  Another  answered,  'but  many  of  them  are  poor,  and  cannot 
afford  to  do  it.'  '  Then,'  said  he,  '  put  eleven  of  the  poorest  with 
me,  and  if  they  can  give  any  thing,  well.  I  will  call  on  them 
weekly,  and  if  they  can  give  nothing,  I  will  give  for  them  as  well 
as  for  myself  And  each  of  you  call  on  eleven  of  your  neighbours 
weekly  ;  and  receive  what  they  give,  and  make  up  what  is  wanting.' 
It  was  done.  In  a  while  some  of  these  informed  me,  they  found 
such  an  such  an  one  did  not  live  as  he  ought.  It  struck  me  imme- 
diately. This  is  the  thing;  the  very  thing  we  wanted  so  long.  I 
called  together  all  the  leaders  of  the  classes,  (so  we  used  to  term 
them  and  their  companies,)  and  desired  that  each  would  make  a 
particular  inquiry  into  the  behaviour  of  those  whom  he  saw  weekly. 
They  did  so.  Many  disorderly  walkers  were  detected.  Some  turned 
from  the  evil  of  their  ways.  Some  were  put  away  from  us.  Many 
saw  it  with  fear,  and  rejoiced  unto  God  with  reverence. 

"  As  soon  as  possible  the  same  method  was  used  in  London,  and 
all  other  places.  Evil  men  were  detected,  and  reproved.  They  were 


20 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


1.  To  see  each  person  in  his  class  once  a  week.  To 
enquire  how  their  souls  prosper?  To  advise,  reprove, 
comfort,  or  exhort  them. 

II.  To  receive  what  they  are  willing  to  give  towards 
the  expenses  of  the  society ;  and 

III.  To  meet  the  assistant  and  the  stewards  once  a 
week. 

2.  This  is  the  lohole  and  sole  business  of  a  leader,  or 
any  numher  of  leaders.  But  it  is  common  for  the  assis- 
tant, in  any  place,  when  several  leaders  are  met  to- 
gether, to  ask  their  advice,  as  to  any  thing  that  concerns 
either  the  temporal  or  spiritual  Avelfare  of  the  society. 
This  he  may,  or  he  may  not  do,  as  he  sees  best.  I  fre- 
quently do  it  in  the  larger  societies ;  and  on  many  occa- 
sions I  have  found,  that  in  a  multitude  of  counsellors 
there  is  safety. 

3.  From  this  short  view  of  the  original  design  of 
leaders,  it  is  easy  to  answer  the  following  questions: 

Q.  1.  What  authority  has  a  single  leader?  He  lias 
authority  to  meet  his  class;  to  receive  their  contribu- 
tions; and  to  visit  the  sick  in  his  cla«s. 

Q.  2.  What  authority  have  all  the  leaders  of  a  society 
met  together  ?  They  have  authority  to  shew  their  class- 
papers  to  the  assistant;  to  deliver  the  money  they  have 
received  to  the  sten'ards;  and  to  bring  in  tlie  names  of 
tlie  sick. 

Q.  3.  But  have  they  not  authority  to  restrain  the  as- 
sistant, if  they  think  he  acts  improperly?  No  more 
than  any  member  of  the  society  lias.     After  mildly 

borne  with  for  a  season.  If  they  forsook  their  sins,  we  received 
tliem  gladly;  if  they  obstinately  persisted  therein,  it  was  openly 
declared,  that  they  were  not  of  us.  The  rest  mourned  and  prayed 
for  them,  and  yet  rejoiced,  that,  as  far  as  in  us  lay,  the  scandal  wiis 
rolled  away  from  the  Society." 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


21 


speaking  to  him,  they  are  to  refer  the  thing  to  Mr.  W. 
(Wesley.) 

Q.  4.  Have  they  not  autliority  to  hinder  a  person 
from  preaching.'  None  but  the  assistant  has  this  au- 
thority. 

Q.  5.  Have  they  not  authority  to  displace  a  particular 
leader.'  No  more  than  the  door-keeper  has.  To  place 
and  to  displace  leaders  belongs  to  the  assistant  alone. 

Q.  6.  Have  they  not  authority  to  expel  a  particular 
member  of  the  society  ?  No ;  the  assistant  only  can  do 
this. 

Q.  7.  But  have  they  not  authority  to  regulate  the  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  affairs  of  the  society Neither  the 
one  nor  the  other.  Temporal  affairs  belong  to  the 
stewards ;  spiritual  to  the  assistant. 

Q.  8.  Have  they  authority  to  make  any  collection  of  a 
public  nature.'  No;  the  assistant  only  can  do  this. 

Q.  9.  Have  they  authority  to  receive  the  yearly  sub- 
scription?   No;  this  also  belongs  to  the  assistant. 

Considering  these  things,  can  we  wonder  at  the  con- 
fusion which  has  been  here  for  some  years?  If  one 
wheel  in  a  machine  gets  out  of  its  place,  what  disorder 
must  ensue!  In  the  Methodist  discipline,  the  wheels 
regularly  stand  thus: — the  assistant,*  the  preacher,  the 
stewards,  the  leaders,  the  people.  But  here,  the  leaders, 
who  are  the  lowest  wheel  but  one,  were  got  quite  out  of 
their  place.  They  were  got  at  the  top  of  all,  above  the 
stewards,  the  preachers,  yea,  and  above  the  assistant 
himself. 

•The  "Assistant"  was  the  preacher  appointed  by  Mr.  Wesley  to 
take  charge  of  the  circuit  or  station,  and  was  constantly  accountable 
to  him  for  the  discharge  of  every  part  of  his  duty,  and  to  no  one  else. 


22 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


4.  To  this  cliiefly  I  impute  the  gradual  decay  of  the 
work  of  God  in  Dublin. 

There  has  been  a  jar  throughout  the  whole  machine. 
Most  of  the  wheels  were  hindered  in  tlipir  motion.  The 
stewards,  the  preachers,  the  assistant,  all  moved  heavily. 
They  felt  all  was  not  right.  But  if  they  saw  ^vhere  the 
fault  lay,  they  had  not  strength  to  remedy  it. 

But  it  may  be  etfectually  remedied  now.  Without  re- 
hearsing former  grievances  (which  may  all  die  and  be 
forgotten)  for  the  time  to  come,  let  each  wheel  keep  its 
own  place.  Let  the  assistant,  the  preachers,  the  stew- 
ards, the  leaders,  know  and  execute  their  several  offices ; 
let  none  encroach  upon  another,  but  all  move  together  in 
harmony  and  love.  So  shall  the  work  of  God  flourish 
among  you,  perhaps  as  it  never  did  before;  while  you 
all  hold  the  unity  of  the  spirit,  in  the  bond  of  peace." 

Dublin,  March  29,  1771. 

The  relation  Avhich  the  Methodist  societies  sustained 
to  the  Church  of  England,  during  Mr.  Wesley's  admin- 
istration. 

Mr.  Wesley  himself,  and  perhaps  a«  majority  of  the 
members  of  his  societies  were  Church  of  England  men, 
and  viewed  as  individuals,  they  constituted  integral  parts 
of  the  Church ;  but  the  Presbyterians,  Baptists,  &c.  who 
joined  the  Methodist  society,  and  still  retained  their 
membership  in  their  res])ective  congregations,  certainly 
were  not  Church  of  England  men.  Nor  could  the  cir- 
cumstance of  their  joining  the  Methodist  society  give 
tliem  membership  in  that  Church.  Again,  if  a  church- 
man were  exjjelled  by  Mr.  Wesley  from  his  society,  that 
act  of  expulsion  did  not  affect  his  membership  in  the 
Church,  which  would  have  been  the  case  if  the  Metho- 
dist society  had  constituted  a  part  of  the  establishment. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


23 


Furtliermore,  Mr.  Wesley  never  did  subject  his  society, 
as  a  religious  community,  to  the  control  of  any  parochial 
clergyman  in  the  three  kingdoms ;  nor  would  he  on  any 
account  suffer  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  of  the  na- 
tional Church,  to  interfere  with  the  internal  management 
of  his  societies.  From  these  facts,  it  would  seem  to  the 
disinterested  observer,  that  the  Methodist  societies, 
during  Mr.  Wesley's  life,  were  neither  more  nor  less 
than  associations  of  christians  of  every  denomination,  a 
majority  of  whom,  perhaps,  were  churchmen,  united 
together,  under  the  entire  control  of  Mr.  Wesley,  for  the 
purpose  of  assisting  each  other  to  work  out  their  salva- 
tion; and,  that  they  no  more  constituted  a  part  of  the 
establishment  than  the  Bible  society,  which  admitted 
members  from  every  denomination,  constituted  a  part  of 
the  Church  of  England.  Mr.  Wesley  himself  denomi- 
nated them  "  the  united  societies."  And  yet,  he  appears 
to  have  contemplated  them  as  parts  of  the  Church  of 
England,  which  is  obvious,  both  from  his  writings  and 
proceedings ;  and  it  appears  to  have  been  his  determina- 
tion that  this  view  should  be  perpetuated.  Mr.  Wesley 
has  told  us  what  he  meant  by  a  separation  from  the 
Church,  in  the  following  words:  "The  question  pro- 
perly refers,  when  I  speak  of  a  separation  from  the 
Church,  to  a  total  and  immediate  separation,  such  as 
that  of  Mr.  Ingham's  people  first,  and  afterwards  that  of 
Lady  Huntingdon's,  who  all  agreed  to  form  themselves 
into  a  separate  body  without  delay,  to  go  to  Church  no 
more,  and  to  have  no  more  connexion  with  the  Church 
of  England  than  with  the  Church  of  Rome."  Mag. 
for  1789. 

In  relation  to  an  actual  separation,  Mr.  Wesley  says: 
"  Whether  it  be  lawful  or  no,  (which  itself  may  be  dis- 


24 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


puted,  being  not  so  clear  a  point  as  some  imagine)  it  is 
by  no  means  expedient  for  us  to  separate  from  the  estab- 
lished Church.  Because  it  would  be  a  contradiction  to 
the  solemn  and  repeated  declaration,  which  we  have 
made  in  all  manner  of  ways,  in  preaching,  in  print,  and 
in  private  conversation."  "  Because  to  form  the  plan  of 
a  new  Church,  would  require  infinite  time  and  care,  with 
much  more  wisdom  and  greater  depth  and  extensiveness 
of  thought,  than  any  of  us  are  masters  of"  "Because 
by  such  a  separation  we  should  not  only  throw  away  the 
peculiar  glorying  which  God  has  given  us,  that  we  do 
and  will  suffer  all  things  for  our  brethren's  sake,  though 
tlie  more  we  love  them,  the  less  we  are  beloved :  but 
should  act  in  direct  contradiction  to  that  very  end,  for 
which  we  believe  God  hath  raised  us  up.  The  chief 
design  of  his  providence  in  sending  us  out,  is  undoubt- 
edly, to  quicken  our  brethren — and  the  first  message  of 
all  our  preachers  is,  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  Church  of 
England.  Now  would  it  not  be  a  flat  contradiction  to 
this  design,  to  separate  from  the  Church.?  These  things 
being  considered,  we  cannot  apprehend,  whether  it  be 
lawful  in  itself  or  no,  that  it  is  lawful  for  us:  were  it 
only  on  this  ground,  that  it  is  by  no  means  expedient." 
See  Wesley's  twelve  reasons  against  separating  from 
the  Church. 

In  the  magazine  for  1790,  just  one  year  before  his 
death,  Mr.  Wesley  says:  "I  never  had  any  design  of 
separating  from  the  Church — I  have  no  such  design 
now.  I  do  not  believe  the  Methodists  in  general  de- 
sign it  when  I  am  no  more  seen.  I  do,  and  will  do  all 
that  is  in  my  power  to  prevent  such  an  effect.  Never- 
tlieless,  in  spite  of  all  that  1  can  do,  many  of  them  will 
separate  from  it,  (although  I  am  apt  to  think,  not  one- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  25 

half,  perhaps  not  a  third  of  them.)  These  will  be  so 
bold  and  injudicious,  as  to  form  a  separate  party,  which, 
consequently,  will  dwindle  away  into  a  dry,  dull,  sepa- 
rate sect.  In  flat  opposition  to  these,  I  declare  once 
more,  that  I  live  and  die  a  member  of  the  Church  of 
England:  and  that  none  who  regard  my  judgment  or 
advice,  will  ever  separate  from  it." 

In  accordance  Avith  these  views  of  Chui-ch  relation- 
ship, every  thing  was  done  in  conformity  with  Church 
order,  so  far  as  it  was  possible,  without  subjecting  the 
society  to  the  control  of  the  Church  bishops.  Clergy- 
men were  employed  to  celebrate  divine  worship  in  seve- 
ral of  the  chapels,  particularly  those  in  London,  in 
their  canonical  attire.  The  service  of  the  Church  was 
adopted,  and  the  Church  Prayer  Book  or  Mr.  Wesley's 
Abridgment  was  used,  &c.  And  Mr.  Bradburn  tells  us, 
tliat  "  there  was  a  design  formed  to  place  a  clergyman 
in  each  of  the  large  places,  (principal  stations,)  to  offi- 
ciate as  in  London." 

From  these  instances,  it  Avould  seem  that  Mr.  Wesley 
considered  the  "  united  societies  "  as  connected  with  the 
Church  of  England,  and  that  it  was  his  intention  they 
should  remain  so  for  ever.  His  brother  Charles  was  so 
attached  to  the  Church,  that  he  said  he  should  be  afraid 
to  meet  his  father's  spirit  in  Paradise  if  he  left  it. 

It  must  be  remarked,  however,  that  Mr.  John  Wes- 
ley's attachment  to  the  Church,  did  not  prevent  him 
from  deviating  from  the  Church  order,  when  imperious 
circumstances  demanded  a  change  of  conduct,  as  is  ex- 
emplified in  the  case  of  his  ordaining  ministers  for  Scot- 
land and  America.  He  had  applied  to  the  Church 
autliorities  to  ordain  certain  preachers  for  this  service, 
but  could  not  obtain  their  consent,  unless  he  subjected 
3 


26 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


those  preachers  to  the  authority  of  the  bishops,  which 
he  was  determined  never  to  do.  Upon  their  refusal,  he 
immediately  entered  upon  the  ordination  himself;  and, 
according  to  his  account,  with  a  good  conscience.  For 
he  says,  "  Lord  King's  account  of  the  primitive  Church, 
convinced  me  many  years  ago,  that  bishops  and  presby- 
ters, (elders,)  are  the  same  order,  and  consequently 
have  the  same  right  to  ordain.  For  many  years  I  have 
been  importuned,  from  time  to  time,  to  exercise  this 
right,  by  ordaining  part  of  our  travelling  preachers. 
But  I  have  still  refused,  not  only  for  peace  sake;  but 
because  I  was  determined,  as  little  as  possible  to  violate 
the  established  order  of  the  national  Church,  to  which  I 
belonged."    Minutes,  1785. 

Multitudes  of  the  people,  and  many  of  the  preachers, 
were  decidedly  of  the  opinion,  that  the  Methodist  socie- 
ties were  in  connexion  with  the  established  Church; 
and  so  tenacious  were  they  of  this  "  union,"  that  after 
the  decease  of  Mr.  Wesley,  they  opposed  with  the 
greatest  degree  of  warmth,  every  attempt  to  have 
preaching  in  Church  hours,  and  the  administration  of  the 
Sacrament  by  the  Mclhodist  preachers,  as  "ruinous  to 
the  providential  cause  of  God,"  and  "  subversive  of  pri- 
mitive Wesleyan  Methodism."  To  be  united  to  the 
Church,  and  to  receive  the  ordinances  of  baptism  and 
the  Lord's  Supper  at  the  hands  of  the  clergy,  was  then 
called  "  the  old  plan,"  "  the  good  old  way,"  "  primitive 
Wesleyan  Methodism."  Others,  however,  were  of  a 
different  opinion,  and  viewed  the  Methodists  as  a  body 
in  the  light  of  dissenters,  and  were  clamorous  for  the 
administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  by  the  Methodist 
preachers. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  27 

In  1784,  six  years  before  his  death,  Mr.  Wesley  exe- 
cuted a  "  deed  of  declaration,"  constituting  one  hundred 
of  the  travelling  preachers,  therein  named,  and  their 
successors  forever,  "  the  Conference  of  the  people  called 
Methodists,"  with  power  to  fill  up  all  vacancies  occur- 
ing  in  their  body.  The  design  of  this  act,  we  are  told 
by  Mr.  Miles,  in  his  History  of  the  Methodists,  "  was, 
to  give  a  legal  specification  to  the  phrase,  the  '  Confe- 
rence of  the  people  called  Methodists,'  which  is  insert- 
ed in  all  the  deeds  of  the  chapels."  By  virtue  of  this 
deed  of  declaration,  the  British  Conference,  at  their  first 
session  after  the  decease  of  Mr.  Wesley,  claimed,  on 
legal  premises^  the  entire  control  of  all  the  societies  and 
chapels,  in  as  full  a  manner  as  this  prerogative  was 
exercised  by  Mr.  Wesley. 

By  the  deed  of  declaration,  however,  Mr.  Wesley 
could  not  in  justice  convey  to  the  hundred  preachers  his 
authority  to  govern  the  societies  on  patriarchal  princi- 
ples. To  have  done  so,  would  have  been  unjust.  The 
father  of  a  family  can  have  no  right  to  confer  on  some 
of  his  sons  the  same  power  over  their  brethren  which 
he  himself  exercised  as  a  parent.  And  the  sons,  if  they 
think  and  feel  as  free  men  are  wont  to  think  and  feel, 
would  not  submit  to  such  dominion  of  men  who  are  only 
their  equals. 

Upon  a  careful  review  of  Mr.  Wesley's  own  account 
of  the  origin  and  extent  of  his  power,  over  the  preachers 
and  societies,  there  is  not  the  slightest  evidence  that  he 
modelled  his  government  on  Gospel  or  primitive  usages, 
or  any  ecclesiastical  precedent  whatever.  Nor  did  he 
in  any  instance  refer  his  authority  to  Apostolic  succes- 
sion, for  he  viewed  this  miserable  pretext,  as  "  a  fable 
which  no  man  did  or  can  prove."    The  entire  system, 


28 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


from  first  to  last,  was  the  creature  of  circumstances, 
which  he  constantly  viewed  as  the  openings  of  Provi- 
dence. The  societies  were  considered  by  him  as  pure- 
ly religious  companies,  within  the  pale  of  the  English 
Church,  united  together  for  the  purpose  of  helping  each 
other  to  work  out  their  salvation,  and  himself  as  their 
head,  and  stipreme  governor  under  Christ.  His  will 
being  law  for  both  preachers  and  people,  and  reserving 
to  himself  the  sole  right  to  inflict  such  penalties  for  the 
infractions  of  his  rules,  as  he  deemed  suitable  to  the 
offence,  and  from  his  decision  there  was  no  appeal.  It 
is  difficult  to  conceive  of  a  more  complete  system  of 
clerical  despotism.  This  system  was  Methodism  during 
the  life  of  Mr.  Wesley. 

Dr.  Whitehead,  in  his  life  of  Wesley,  says,  that 
strictly  speaking  he  governed  the  societies  with  "a 
power  that  was  absolute.''''  "Hitherto  I  have  spoken, 
says  he,  of  Mr.  Wesley's  power  only  in  relation  to  his 
personal  character.  But  I  readily  acknowledge,  that  his 
absolute,  unlimited  power  has,  in  its  consequences,  since 
his  death,  been  a  great  injury  to  tlie  societies.  It  has 
been  the  parent  of  a  system  of  government,  highly  op- 
pressive to  many  individuals,  and  much  more  injurious 
to  the  rights  of  the  people  than  his  own.  He  constantly 
acted  as  a  middle  person,  between  the  preachers  and 
people;  and  was  always  ready  to  protect  the  people, 
the  poor  as  well  as  the  rich,  against  any  insult  or  oppres- 
sion they  might  receive.  At  present  the  preachers  claim 
unlimited  powers,  both  to  make  laws  and  execute  them, 
by  themselves  or  their  deputies,  without  any  interme- 
diate authority  existing,  to  act  as  a  check  in  favour  of 
the  people.  But  what  is  still  much  worse  than  all  the 
rest,  is,  that  the  present  system  of  government  among 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHUKCH. 


29 


tlie  Methodists,  requires  such  acts  of  human  poHcy  and 
chicanery  to  carry  it  on,  as,  in  my  opinion,  are  totally 
inconsistent  with  the  openness  of  Gospel  simplicity." 
Dr.  Whitehead's  Life  of  Wesley,  vol.  ii.  p.  474.  Dub- 
lin Edition. 

Anotlier  reflection  which  will  present  itself  to  the 
reader  is,  that,  notwithstanding  Mr.  Wesley  was  ac- 
knowledged to  be  the  father  of  the  whole  family,  and 
higlily  venerated  on  account  of  his  age  and  great  useful- 
ness, yet,  there  existed  much  dissatisfaction  on  account 
of  his  unlimited  and  unamenable  power.  "  Several  gen- 
tlemen are  offended  at  your  having  so  much  power." — 
And  "some  of  our  lielpers  (preachers)  say  this  is  shack- 
ling free-born  Englishmen,  and  demand  a  free  confe- 
rence, that  is,  a  meeting  of  all  the  preachers,  wherein 
all  things  sliall  be  determined  by  most  votes."  This 
state  of  uneasiness  increased  as  Mr.  Wesley  drew  nigher 
to  his  dissolution;  and,  the  time  of  his  decease  was 
looked  to,  by  all  parties  with  great  solicitude.  On 
March  2d,  1791,  Mr.  Wesley  departed  in  the  full  assu- 
rance of  a  blessed  immortality  and  eternal  life,  in  the 
88th  year  of  his  age. 


3^ 


30 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  II. 

ENGLISH  METHODISM  AFTER  THE  DEATH  OF  MR.  WESLEY. 

To  put  the  reader  in  possession  of  a  concise  view  of 
the  nature  and  bearings  of  the  controversy  wliich  ob- 
tained, after  the  decease  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  which  led 
to  the  adoption  of  the  "plan  of  pacification,"  we  will 
present  him  with  two  extracts  taken  from  pamphlets 
published  in  England.  By  which  it  "will  be  seen,  that 
not  only  the  question  of  Church  relationship  was  warmly 
agitated  but  also  the  question  relative  to  the  right  of  the 
preachers  in  Conferences,  to  legislate  for,  and  govern 
the  people  without  their  consent,  in  the  absence  of  all 
representation  on  the  part  of  the  people. 

The  following  extract  is  taken  from  a  pamplilet  writ- 
ten in  1793,  by  a  Methodist  Layman: — 

As  Mr.  Wesley  was  now  dead,  who  had  been  the 
head  and  centre  of  union  amongst  the  preachers,  and  as 
disagreeable  innovations  might  probably  be  introduced, 
the  London  and  many  other  large  societies,  thought  pro- 
per to  send  letters  to  the  conference,  expressing,  in  gen- 
eral and  respectful  terms,  the  opinion  of  the  people  re- 
specting tlie  plan  which  might  be  pursued.  Being  assem- 
bled in  conference,  the  preachers  appear  to  have  con- 
sidered themselves  as  sole  masters  of  the  whole,  and 
imagined  deliberation  with  the  people  to  be  perfectly 
unnecessary;  and  their  destroying  the  addresses  they 
received,  without  perusing  them,  to  put  the  best  con- 
struction we  can  upon  their  motives,  was  treating  the 
people  with  contempt.  They  saw  at  the  sametimc  the 
alteration  Mr.  Wesley's  death  had  made  in  the  connexion, 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  31 

witli  respect  to  themselves,  and  forgot  that  it  also  af- 
fected the  body.  Accustomed,  by  Mr.  Wesley's  infiu- 
euce,  to  govern  a  community,  who  had  a  most  implicit 
and  well  grounded  confidence  in  his  designs  and  mea- 
sures, they  unhappily  imagined  that  their  influence  would 
be  equal  to  his.  On  this  gi-ound  we  can  only  account 
for  most  of  their  proceedings.  To  rule  without  per- 
mitting the  body  to  deliberate,  appears  to  have  been 
a  maxim  on  which  the  conference  rested  their  first  pro- 
ceedings. Hence,  in  the  first  instance,  they  rejected  all 
interference  on  the  part  of  the  people,  and  consti- 
tuted themselves  a  supreme  legislative  body ;  assuming 
the  absolute  power  of  making  laws,  Avhich  shall  be  bind- 
ing on  all  the  preachers,  itinerant  and  local,  and  on  all 
tlie  people  through  all  the  Methodist  societies ;  although 
many  of  the  preachers,  and  all  the  people,  are  without  a 
voice,  and  without  any  representative  in  the  conference. 
But  they  did  not  stop  here;  for  who  knows  where  to 
stop  in  fixing  the  limits  of  his  own  authority,  where  he 
imagines  he  only  has  the  power  of  doing  it.  They  next 
made  themselves  a  supreme  court  of  judicature,  where 
all  differences  between  the  itinerant  and  local  preachers, 
and  between  the  itinerants  and  people,  shall  be  finally 
decided  without  an  appeal.  Here  then,  we  see,  they  are 
parties  in  the  cause,  and  judge  and  jury  in  the  trial. 

The  conference  must  be  "  absolute  masters,''''  says  their 
first  president,  in  a  letter  to  a  preacher.  That  is,  must 
have  the  sole  disposal  of  all  the  chapels  in  the  three  king- 
doms; of  collections  every  where  made;  of  all  the  of- 
fices held  in  the  society,  and  the  influence  connected  with 
them;  and  of  all  the  religious  rights  and  privileges  of  the 
preachers  and  people.  Wonderful !  and  almost  incredible, 
did  we  not  hear  tliem  with  our  OAvn  ears,  assert  these 


32 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


claims;  and  see  them  with  our  OAvn  eyes,  act  accord- 
ingly. This  is  surely  a  new  thing  in  the  world,  which 
Soloman,  with  all  his  wisdom,  could  not  foresee.  A 
company  of  laymen  taken  from  their  trades,  and  cher- 
ished and  fed  by  the  people,  on  account  of  their  sup- 
posed simplicity,  piety,  and  zeal  to  do  good,  combine 
together,  invade  the  riglits  of  their  brethren,  and  assume 
a  more  absolute  authority  than  ever  was  attempted  by 
the  most  arbitrary  priest  in  any  Protestant  Church ! 

The  people  knew  the  goodness  of  Mr.  Wesley's 
motives;  they  loved  him  as  a  father;  had  the  fullest 
confidence  in  his  known  wisdom  and  integrity ;  and  being 
unwilling  to  grieve  or  otfend  him,  they  permitted  him  to 
do  every  thing  he  thought  best.  But  this  gave  him  no 
right  but  what  was  founded  on  the  will  of  the  people. 
Indeed  Mr.  Wesley  never  claimed  any  right  to  the 
power  which  he  exercised,  but  what  was  purely  per- 
sonal; he  being  the  person  who,  under  God,  had  raised 
the  societies-^formed  their  plan  of  discipline — and,  from 
tlie  incapacities  of  the  people  in  tlyjir  infant  state  had 
gradually  grown  up  into  the  authority  and  power  which 
he  possessed.  These  were  the  grounds  on  which  he 
founded  his  claim  to  power,  over  the  preachers  and 
people.  But  the  notion  of  transferiing  his  right  to  others 
after  his  death,  never  entered  into  his  head.  The  claims, 
tlierefore  set  up  by  the  conference,  of  inheriting  from 
Mr.  Wesley  what  could  not  be  transferred,  is  idle, 
absurd,  and  founded  in  a  spirit  of  usurpation. 

The  conference  having  assumed  the  uncontroled  power 
of  making  laws  for  the  whole  connexion,  and  of  de- 
ciding upon  all  controversies  between  themselves,  the 
local  preachers  and  people,  and  having  the  absolute  dis- 
posal of  all  money  collected  for  various  purposes,  and 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  33 

the  patronage  of  all  places  of  trust,  &c.  in  the  societies, 
it  is  manifest  that  trie  government  Avas  changed.  The 
monarchial  form  of  it  was  lost,  and  it  was  now  founded 
on  the  principle  of  an  aristocracy.  This  is  the  worst 
form  of  government  that  can  exist.  The  people  are 
mere  slaves,  having  no  voice  in  the  making  of  those  laws 
by  which  they  are  to  be  governed,  nor  in  the  decision  of 
tliose  causes  in  which  their  dearest  interests  are  involved. 
This  appears  to  be  the  present  situation  of  the  members 
of  the  Methodist  societies.  And  if  any  one  has  courage 
to  complain,  he  is  immediately  marked  as  a  disaffected 
man,  an  enemy  to  the  preachers — the  itinerant  plan,  and 
to  Methodism  itself. 

The  follou'ing  extract  is  from  a  pamphlet  written  in 
1795,  by  an  English  travelling  preacher. 

When  the  Lord  graciously  called  our  venerable  Father 
to  his  great  reward,  those  things  Avhich  he  maintained 
purely  by  his  own  influence,  as  the  founder  of  Metho- 
dism, and  which  were  submitted  to,  on  account  of  his 
age  and  great  usefulness  in  the  Church,  became  subjects 
of  debate.  The  minds  of  the  people  and  the  preachers 
were  a  good  deal  agitated,  before  the  conference  met  in 
1791.  The  signal  gun  was  fired  from  Hull, 'for  trustees, 
stewards,  leaders,  and  private  membei's,  to  resolve  in 
every  place,  to  continue  united  to  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. This  was  seconded  by  many  of  our  principal 
societies;  but  opposed  by  others.  Many  letters  were 
circulated  before  the  meeting  of  the  conference.  Many 
things  were  said  in  defence  of  the  people's  having  an 
unalienable  right  in  any  place,  to  \vorship  God,  as  they 
considered  would  be  most  for  his  glory :  while  a  general 
cry  was  made  from  every  quarter,  for  us  to  adhere 
strictly  to  the  Church  and  allow  no  innovations. 


34 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


The  eyes  of  our  societies  and  congregations  were 
lifted  up  to  the  conference.  Dissenters  of  every  denom- 
ination Avere  anxiously  waiting  to  see  what  we  should 
determine. — When  the  preachers  assemhled,  they  found 
two  parties,  opposite  to  each  other,  both  wishing  to  be 
heard,  and  to  have  their  claim  granted.  A  great  num- 
ber of  our  societies  desired  us  to  cleave  to  the  Church 
with  purpose  of  heart :  and  many  of  the  old  Methodists 
even  wished  that  the  liberty  Mr.  Wesley  had  given  to 
different  societies,  might  be  wrested  from  them.  The 
other  party  earnestly  desired  to  have  the  privilege  of 
worshiping  in  church  hours,  and  to  have  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per administered  among  them.  After  very  long  and  warm 
debates  on  the  subject,  a  majority  of  the  conference  de- 
creed, that  the  plan  should  be  taken  up  and  pursued,  as 
Mr.  Wesley  left  it.  This  decree  satisfied  the  minds  of 
many,  and  brought  a  degree  of  tranquility  into  those 
places  which  had  been  agitated.  The  part  of  the  con- 
nexion which  wished  to  preserve  the  old  plan,  supposed 
their  end  was  fully  accomplished ;  while  the  other  party 
considered,  that  Mr.  Wesley's  plan  admitted  of  such 
changes  as  they  wished  to  introduce. 

As  the  sacrament  was  given  in  several  places,  and 
some  of  the  preachers  ordained  to  administer  in  the 
course  of  tlie  year,  many  of  the  friends,  who  were 
warm  advocates  for  the  Church,  took  the  alarm,  and 
cried  out  exceedingly  against  these  steps,  and  considered 
the  preachers  who  had  engaged  in  these  things,  as  dread- 
ful innovators.  Several  pamphlets  were  written  to  prove, 
that  these  steps  were  both  lawful  and  expedient.  When 
the  conference  met  in  London,  in  1792,  the  preachers 
who  had  been  guilty  of  ordination  or  the  sacrament, 
were  tried  by  their  brethren,  and  condemned. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  35 

After  long  and  fruitless  debates  on  the  sacrament,  it 
was  put  to  the  lot,  whether  the  Lord's  Supper  should  be 
administered  in  England  or  not,  the  next  year,  and  the 
lot  came  out  for  no  sacrament.  Those  that  were  for  the 
Church,  and  earnestly  desirous  of  preventing  liberty  of 
conscience  now  triumphed,  as  though  God  himself  had 
been  particularly  engaged,  in  restricting  the  privileges 
of  our  people.  Every  preacher,  ivho  should  act  con- 
trary to  the  design  of  this  lot,  was  threatened  with 
expulsion.  We  left  the  conference  under  a  dark  cloud, 
which  prevented  the  sun  of  liberty  from  shining  upon 
our  connexion  that  year.  Several  large  societies,  how- 
ever, resolved,  if  the  conference  would  not  allow  them 
to  have  the  Lord's  Supper  in  their  own  chapels,  they 
would  have  it  somewhere  without  their  consent. 

When  the  preachers  met  in  Leeds,  1793,  the  sub- 
ject was  again  brought  forward,  and  new  debates  com- 
menced. After  much  altercation  had  passed,  it  was 
found  absolutely  necessary,  eitlier  to  allow  the  sacrament 
in  some  places,  or  lose  our  societies  and  congregations. 
This  forced  a  majority  of  the  preachers  to  consent,  that 
the  influence  of  the  lot  should  be  suspended.  A  decree 
passed,  'That  the  sacrament  should  not  be  given  but 
where  the  society  were  unanimous,  and  where  they 
would  not  be  content  without  it.'  We  groaned  under 
this  act  of  uniformity  till  the  Bristol  conference :  when 
we  had  it  renewed  with  some  little  alteration.  A  vast 
number  of  places,  however,  were  put  down  on  the 
minutes,  1794,  where  the  people  were  unanimous,  ac- 
cording to  tlie  spirit  of  the  decree.  This  greatly  affect- 
ed the  minds  of  those,  who  wished  to  biiid  us  to  the 
Church  for  ever. 


36 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


A  few  trustees  had  met  previous  to  the  meeting  of 
the  Bristol  conference,  1794,  and  a  delegate  was  ap- 
pointed from  them,  to  bring  an  address  and  proposals  to 
tlie  preachers,  when  they  should  assemble.  After  they 
perceived  their  plans  could  not  be  fully  adopted,  many 
of  them  were  exceedingly  mortified. 

The  Bristol  trustees  determined,  however,  to  fire  a 
signal  gun  of  a  different  nature  from  that  which  was 
fired  from  Hull,  three  years  before.  They  threw  off 
the  authority  of  the  conference,  and  rejected  one  of  its 
members.  This  was  only  beginning  to  let  out  the  wa- 
ters of  strife.  It  happened  in  a  good  time  of  the  year. 
The  preachers,  trustees,  leaders,  stewards,  and  private 
people,  had  eleven  months  to  conflict  in  a  paper  war, 
before  the  conference  could  meet  again.  This  was  at- 
tended with  many  things,  both  pleasing  and  painful  to 
the  connexion.  A  vast  number  of  papers,  letters,  and 
pamphlets,  were  written  and  circulated  on  the  subject 
The  dispute  went  farther  than  the  cases  in  hand.  Our 
constitution,  laws,  discipline,  8fC.  were  brought  into  sight, 
and  many  things  proposed  as  amendments  of  our  plan. 

It  was  supposed  by  many,  that  Avhen  the  conference 
met  in  Manchester,  1795,  it  would  be  impossible  to  pre- 
vent a  division  among  the  preachers.  A  number  of 
respectable  trustees  from  different  parts  in  the  kingdom 
assembled  in  Mancliester,  to  see  what  they  called  tJieir 
rights  maintained;  and  to  propose  to  the  conference* 
tlieir  determinations. 

When  the  British  conference  met  in  1795,  the  preach- 
ers found  it  absolutely  necessary  to  come  to  some  terras 
of  accommodation  with  the  people,  or  witness  the  most 
extensive  separations.  In  the  minutes  of  that  conference 
they  say :  "  When  we  assembled  together,  our  hearts 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  37 

were  deeply  touched  with  the  awful  situation  of  our 
affairs.  We  trembled  at  the  thoughts  of  a  division,  and 
its  fearful  consequences."  "  We  saw,  the  necessity  of 
appointing  a  committee,  to  prepare  a  plan  of  general  pa- 
cification; and  that  the  committee  might  be  men  of  our 
own  choice,  in  the  fullest  sense  of  the  word,  we  resolved 
that  they  should  be  chosen  by  ballot.  Every  preacher, 
therefore,  in  full  connexion,  gave  in  nine  papers,  with 
nine  names  upon  each,  (nine  being  the  predetermined 
number  of  the  committee.)  The  ballots  were  received, 
and  Messrs.  Mather  and  Pawson,  were  desired  to  retire 
and  count  the  votes.  When  they  returned,  they  gave  in 
the  following  names,  as  the  first  upon  the  list:  viz. 
Joseph  Bradford,  who  was  president,  (of  the  confer- 
ence,) John  Pawson,  Alexander  Mather,  Thomas  Coke, 
William  Thompson,  Samuel  Bradburn,  Joseph  Benson, 
Henry  Moore,  and  Adam  Clark.  The  committee  met 
six  evenings,  successively,  and  sat  each  evening  for 
about  three  hours  and  a  half  Their  plan  was  at  last 
completed,  and  laid  before  the  conference;  who,  with 
the  alteration  of  a  single  article,  passed  it  unanimously." 
Minutes  of  British  Conference  1795. 

The  conference  passed  the  plan  and  published  it  under 
the  full  expectation  that  it  Avould  satisfy  many  and  inti- 
midate the  rest. 

This  plan  of  pacification,  however,  did  not  satisfy  the 
people.  Nor  could  the  weighty  penalty  (namely,  the 
expulsion  of  any  one  who  should  speak  for  or  against  the 
plan)  contained  in  the  eighth  article,  prevent  them  from 
speaking  their  minds  fully,  "concerning  the  old  system 
and  the  new  plan,"  and  publishing  their  sentiments  on  the 
right  of  Methodists  to  participate  in  the  governmental 
regulations  of  the  societies ;  for,  so  soon  as  the  plan  was 
4 


38 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


made  public,  a  new  paper  war  was  commenced,  in  which 
the  plan  was  thoroughly  investigated;  its  deficiencies 
pointed  out ;  its  violations  of  rights  exposed ;  and  it  was 
pronounced  to  be  totally  inadequate  to  effect  the  object 
contemplated  by  its  framers,  namely,  "  general  pacifica- 
tion." Meetings  were  held  at  different  places ;  resolutions 
declarative  of  the  views  and  wishes  of  the  members  were 
adopted ;  circular  letters  and  addresses  were  distributed 
throughout  the  connexion ;  and  the  dissatisfaction  was  evi- 
dently much  increased.  Several  of  the  leading  preach- 
ers embarked  in  the  controversy,  and  strenuously  op- 
posed representation  from  the  people,  either  in  the  district 
meetings,  or  the  conference.  And  contended,  that  the 
preachers  were  the  proper  representatives  of  the  people. 

Our  limits  will  not  permit  us  to  give  a  detailed  ac- 
count of  this  controversy,  which  lasted  for  two  years; 
we  will,  therefore,  only  put  down  the  demands  of  the 
reformers,  that  the  reader  may  know,  to  what  extent 
they  wished  reformation.  The  following  is  an  extract 
from  a  circular  published  in  England,  November,  1796. 

CIRCULAR. 

It  has  been  frequently  asked.  What  are  the  things 
you  wish  to  have  established  for  our  future  prosperity } 
Are  not  the  following  particulars  expressive  of  every 
thing  we  want  ? 

I.  Let  positive  laws  be  enacted  by  the  conference,  that 
no  person  shall  be  received  to,  or  excluded,  from,  the 
connexion,  but  by  the  concurrence  of  a  meeting  of  the 
leaders,  &c.  called  for  that  purpose. 

II.  That  no  leadei-s  nor  stewards,  shall  be  appointed 
to,  or  removed  from  their  office,  but  by  the  concurrence 
of  the  major  part  of  a  full  leaders'  meeting. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  39 

III.  That  no  person  shall  be  allowed  to  exercise  as  a 
local  preacher,  without  the  approbation  of  a  major  part 
of  a  full  leaders'  meeting — and  that  no  person  receive  a 
plan  as  a  local  preacher,  until  he  is  mentioned  and  ap- 
proved of  in  a  quarterly  meeting. 

IV.  That  no  person  shall  go  out  to  travel,  under  any 
pretence  whatever,  until  he  is  both  mentioned  and  approved, 
by  the  leaders'  and  the  quarterly  meeting. 

V.  That  no  preacher  received  on  trial,  shall  be  admit- 
ted into  full  connexion,  without  being  recommended  by 
tlie  two  last  circuits  where  he  has  travelled,  expressed 
in  writing,  from  their  quarterly  meetings,  to  the  district 
meeting,  and  the  conference. 

VI.  That  no  circuit  stewards  shall  be  appointed  to,  or 
removed  from  their  office,  without  the  concurrence  of 
tlie  quarterly  meeting ;  and  that  no  steward  abide  longer 
than  two  years  in  that  office,  unless  in  particular  cases, 
mutually  agreed  upon  by  the  brethren  that  are  present 
on  the  occasion. 

VII.  That  two  or  more  delegates,  chosen  by  tlie  people, 
without  the  least  interference,  directly  or  indirectly  from 
tlie  preacliers,  be  appointed  by  each  circuit ;  to  attend 
the  district  meetings,  possessed  of  equal  powers  with  the 
preachers,  and  required  to  assist  in  transacting  all  the 
affairs  which  are  brought  into  those  meetings. 

VIII.  That  these  delegates,  when  assembled  together 
at  a  district  meeting,  shall  elect  two  or  more  from  their 
body  to  attend  the  conference.  These  delegates  shall 
possess  equal  poAvers  with  the  preachers  in  every  respect. 
They  shall  carry  in  all  the  public  collections,  and  assist 
in  disbursing  them.  No  new  laws  or  rules  shall  be 
made  without  their  concurrence.  And  all  the  laws  and 
rules  respecting  discipline,  that  already  exist,  shall  only 


40 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


be  binding,  by  being  revised  with  their  special  sanction; 
particularly  those  laws  and  rules  made  since  the  death  of 
Mr.  Wesley. 

About  200  trustees,  delegated  from  all  parts  of  the 
kingdom,  assembled  at  Leeds  during  the  sitting  of  the 
conference  in  July,  1797,  fully  prepared,  and  resolutely 
determined  to  press  the  claims  of  the  societies  on  the  at- 
tention of  the  conference.  The  conference,  of  course,  did 
not  much  relish  those  determined  assemblies,  but"  the 
preachers  found  it  absolutely  necessary  to  adopt  a  new 
"  plan  of  pacification,"  in  the  place  of  that  which  had  been 
passed  at  the  conference  of  1795.  In  the  new  plan  most 
of  the  demands  made  in  the  preceding  circular,  and  others 
made  in  dilferent  addresses,  was  granted,  with  the  ex- 
ceptions of  delegates  to  sit  in  conference.,  chosen  by  the 
people.  This  claim  was  resisted  by  the  conference  at 
all  hazards,  and  a  separation  of  about  five  thousand 
members  took  place  immediately.*   Mr.  Crowther  says^ 

*  An  English  writer  furnishes  the  following  history  of  this  se- 
cession. 

Many  societies,  in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom,  sent  delegates  to 
the  conference  at  Leeds  in  1797  :  they  were  instructed  to  request, 
that  the  people  might  have  a  voice  in  the  formation  of  their  own  laws, 
the  choice  of  their  own  officers,  and  the  distribution  of  their  own  pro- 
perty. The  preachers  proceeded  to  discuss  two  motions.  First: 
Shall  delegates  from  the  societies  be  admitted  into  the  conference  ? 
Secondly  :  Shall  circuit  stewards  be  admitted  into  the  district  meet- 
ings ?  Both  motions  were  negatived,  and  consequently,  all  hopes  of 
accommodation  between  the  parties  were  given  up.  Several  friends 
of  religious  liberty  proposed  a  plan  for  a  new  itinerancy.  A  meet- 
ing was  called  for  the  purpose  of  preparing  a  plan,  which,  when 
matured,  was  printed  and  sent  throughout  the  societies  for  their 
examination.  At  a  subsequent  conference  of  preachers  and  dele- 
gates the  plan  was  amended  and  adopted.  The  leading  features  are 
as  follows :  The  preachers  and  people  are  incorporated  in  all  meet- 
ings for  business.    The  classes  choose  their  own  leaders.  The 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


41 


in  his  Portraiture  of  Methodism,  p.  77.  "Ahout  five 
thousand  became  a  separate  party.  For  fear  of  a 
larger  division,  the  conference  agreed  to  make  conside- 
rable sacrifices:  the  preachers  resigning  considerable 
portions  of  power,  respecting  temporal  matters;  division 
of  circuits ;  receiving  and  excluding  members ;  the  ap- 
pointment and  removal  of  leaders,  stewards  and  local 
preachers."  The  conference  say,  in  their  address  to 
tlie  societies :  "  We  trust,  that  on  a  serious  considera- 
tion of  the  regulations  we  have  agreed  to  at  this  confe- 
rence, you  will  see  that  the  sacrifices  in  respect  to  au- 
thority, which  we  have  made  on  the  part  of  the  whole 
body  of  travelling  preachers,  evidences  our  willingness 
to  meet  our  brethren  in  every  thing,  which  is  consistent 
with  the  existence  of  the  Methodist  discipline,  and  a 
readiness  to  be  their  servants  for  Jesus'  sake. 

PLAN  OF  PACIFICATION.  1797. 
I.  In  respect  to  Finances  or  Money  matters.' 

1.  We  have  determined  to  publish  annually  a  very  mi- 
nute account  of  the  disbursement,  or  application  of  the 
yearly  collection  :  and, 

2.  A  full  account  of  the  affairs  of  Kingswood  school. 

3.  That  all  the  bills  for  the  support  of  travelling  preach- 
ers and  their  families,  in  respect  to  deficiencies,  house- 
rent,  fire,  candles,  sickness,  travelling  expenses,  and  all 
other  matters  of  a  temporal  kind,  for  their  support,  for 
which  the  circuits  cannot  provide,  shall  first  meet  with  the 

leaders'  meeting  nominates  the  stewards;  and  the  society  confirms 
or  rejects  the  nomination.  The  quarterly  meetings  are  composed  of 
the  general  stewards  and  representatives  chosen  by  the  different 
societies  of  the  circuits,  and  the  fourth  quarterly  meeting  of  the  year 
appoints  the  preacher  and  delegate  of  every  circuit  that  shall  attend 
the  Annual  Conference. 
4* 


42 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


approbation  of  the  quarterly  meeting,  and  be  signed  by 
the  general  steward  of  the  circuit  before  they  can  be 
brought  to  the  district  committee. 

II.  In  respect  to  all  other  Temporal  matters. 

1.  It  has  been  determined,  that  no  circuits  shall  be 
divided  till  such  division  has  been  approved  of  by  their 
respective  quarterly  meetings,  and  signed  by  the  general 
stewards. 

2.  That  no  other  temporal  matter  shall  be  transacted  by 
the  district  committees,  till  the  approbation  of  the  respec- 
tive quarterly  meetings  be  first  given,  signed  by  the  cir- 
cuit stewards. 

III.   In  respect  to  the  receiving  and  excluding  Private 
Members  of  the  society. 

1.  The  leaders'  meeting  shall  have  a  right  to  declare 
any  person,  on  trial,  improper  to  be  received  into  the 
society;  and  after  such  declaration,  the  superintendent 
shall  not  admit  such  person  into  society. 

2.  No  person  shall  be  expelled  from  the  society  for 
immorality,  till  such  immorality  be  proved  at  a  leaders' 
meeting. 

IV.  In  respect  to  the  ajjpointment  and  removal  of  Lea- 
ders, Stewards,  and  Local  Preachers,  and  concerning 
Meetings. 

1.  No  person  shall  be  appointed  a  leader  or  steward,  or 
be  removed  from  his  office,  but  in  conjunction  with  the 
leaders'  meeting ;  the  nomination  to  be  in  the  superinten- 
dent, and  the  approbation  or  disapprobation  in  the  leaders' 
meeting. 

2.  The  former  rule  concerning  local  preachers  is  con- 
firmed, viz.  that  no  person  shall  receive  a  plan  as  a  local 
preacher,  without  the  approbation  of  a  local  preachers' 
meeting. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


43 


•3.  In  compliance  with  a  request  made  by  the  commit- 
tee of  persons  from  various  parts,  namely,  "  that  the  con- 
ference be  requested  to  re-consider  and  revise  those  rules 
which  relate  to  the  calling  of  meetings,  and  appointing 
local  preachers,  made  last  year,  we  say  :  no  local  preacher 
shall  be  permitted  to  preach  in  any  other  circuit  than  his 
own,  without  producing  a  recommendation  from  the  super- 
intendent of  the  circuit  in  which  he  lives ;  nor  suffer  any 
invitation  to  be  admitted  as  a  plea,  but  from  men  in  office, 
who  act  in  conjunction  with  the  superintendent  of  that 
circuit  which  he  visits.  The  design  of  this  rule  is  to  pre- 
vent any,  under  the  character  of  local  preachers,  from  bur- 
dening the  people,  either  by  collecting  money,  or  by  living 
upon  them ;  and  to  prevent  improper  persons,  who  bear 
no  part  of  the  expense,  from  inviting  local  preachers  thus 
to  visit  them.  But  it  never  was  intended  to  reflect  the 
least  disrespect  on  any  of  our  worthy  brethren,  the  local 
preachers,  whom,  considered  as  a  body,  we  greatly  respect. 
And  it  should  not  be  lost  sight  of,  that  several  of  the  most 
respectable  local  preachers  in  the  kingdom,  who  were  in 
the  committee  which  met  the  committee  of  preachers 
appointed  the  conference,  declared  their  high  appro- 
bation of  the  rule,  and  desired  that  it  might  be  strength- 
ened as  much  as  possible,  as  none  could  justly  complain 
of  it. 

4.  As  the  committee  above-mentioned  requested  also, 
that  the  minutes  of  the  last  conference  concerning  the 
calling  of  meetings  to  consider  of  the  affairs  of  the  society 
or  connexion,  be  explained;  and  as  we  are  exceedingly 
desirous  of  preserving  the  peace  and  union  of  the  whole 
body,  we  have  agreed  upon  the  following  explanation  :  viz. 

(1.)  As  the  leaders'  meeting  is  the  proper  meeting  for 
the  society,  and  the  quarterly  meeting  for  the  circuit,  we 
think  that  other  formal  meetings,  in  general,  would  be 


44 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


contrary  to  the  Methodist  economy,  and  very  prejudicial 
in  their  consequences.  But, 

(2.)  In  order  to  be  as  tender  as  possible,  consistently 
with  what  we  believe  to  be  essential  to  the  welfare  of  our 
societies,  we  allow  that  other  formal  meetings  may  be  held, 
if  they  first  receive  the  approbation  of  the  superintendent, 
and  the  leaders'  or  quarterly  meeting  ;  provided  also,  that 
the  superintendent,  if  he  please,  be  present  at  every  such 
meeting. 

5.  We  have  selected  all  our  ancient  rules,  which  were 
made  before  the  death  of  our  late  venerable  father  in  the 
gospel,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wesley,  which  are  essential  rules,  or 
prudential  at  this  present  time  ;  and  have  solemnly  signed 
them,  declaring  our  approbation  of  them,  and  determina- 
tion to  comply  with  them  ;  one  single  preacher  excepted, 
who  in  consequence,  withdrew  from  us. 

G.  We  have  determined  that  all  the  rules  which  relate 
to  the  societies,  leaders,  stewards,  local  preachers,  trustees, 
and  quarterly  meetings,  shall  be  published  with  the  rules 
of  the  society,  for  the  benefit  and  convenience  of  all  the 
members. 

V.  In  respect  to  all  new  rules,  which  shall  be  made  by  the 
Conference. 

It  is  determined,  that  if  at  any  time  the  conference  see 
it  necessary  to  make  any  new  rule  for  the  societies  at 
large,  and  such  rule  shall  be  objected  to,  at  the  first  quar- 
terly meeting  in  any  given  circuit ;  and  if  the  major  part 
of  that  meeting,  in  conjunction  with  the  preachers,  be  of 
opinion,  that  the  enforcing  of  such  rule  in  that  circuit,  will 
be  injurious  to  the  prosperity  of  that  circuit,  it  shall  not  be 
enforced  in  opposition  to  the  judgment  of  such  quarterly 
meeting,  before  the  second  conference.  But,  if  the  rule 
be  confirmed  by  the  second  conference,  it  shall  be  binding 
to  the  whole  connexion.  Nevertheless,  the  quarterly  meet- 
ings, rejecting  a  new  rule,  shall  not  by  publications,  public 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  45 

meetings,  or  otherwise,  make  that  rule  a  cause  of  contea- 
tion,  but  shall  strive,  by  every  means,  to  preserve  the  peace 
of  the  connexion. 

Thus,  brethren,  we  have  given  up  the  greatest  part  of 
our  executive  government  into  your  hands,  as  represented 
in  your  different  public  meetings. 

Minutes  of  the  British  Conference,  Vol.  1,  page  374,  1797. 

In  relation  to  the  demands  made  by  the  reformers  in 
their  memorials,  &:c.  for  "  Delegates  chosen  by  the  peo- 
ple, to  attend  the  district  meetings  and  the  conference, 
possessed  of  equal  poAvers  with  tlie  preachers,  in  every 
respect,"  the  conference  replied,  "  that  they  cannot  ad- 
mit any  but  regular  travelling  preachers  into  their  body, 
either  in  conference,  or  at  district  meetings."  This  dec- 
laration, and  the  subsequent  practice  of  the  English  con- 
ference, is  attempted  to  be  justified  in  the  British  Metho- 
dist Magazine  for  August  1825,  on  the  score  of  the 
legal  character  of  the  conference.  It  is  officially  said, 
that;  "It  is  not  in  fact  possible,  (to  admit  lay-represen- 
tation,) because  the  conference  has  a  fixed  legal  char- 
acter, in  which  the  settlement  of  the  chapels  is  involved ; 
and,  therefore,  the  body  has  been  necessarily  com- 
pelled to  seek  the  real  advantages  of  check,  and  control 
in  another  way." 

By  the  above  plan  of  pacification  it  will  be  seen,  that 
Methodism  after  the  decease  of  Mr.  Wesley,  was  no 
longer  Wesleyan  Methodism  *  tlie  plan  having  intro- 
duced highly  important  changes  in  favour  of  Christian 
liberty,  and  presented  the  government  of  the  Methodist 

*The  reader  will  perceive  that  when  we  speak  of  Methodism,  we 
allude  to  the  system  by  which  Methodists  have  been  governed,  and 
not  to  the  doctrines  or  modes  of  worship,  these  have  been  pretty 
much  the  same  under  all  changes  of  the  government. 


46 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


societies  in  a  new  and  improved  aspect.  Yet  the  plan 
was  not  satisfactory  at  the  time  of  its  establishment,  nor 
will  it  ever  meet  the  entire  approval  of  English  Metho- 
dists until  a  lay  representation  is  introduced  into  the  con- 
ference on  the  part  of  the  societies,  possessed  of  equal 
powers  with  the  preachers.  Mr.  Robinson,  in  his  letter 
to  the  superintendent  of  Hull  circuit,  dated,  Beverly, 
23d  March,  1824,  twenty-seven  years  after  the  adop- 
tion of  the  plan,  says,  "  I  trust  that  you  will  distinctly 
understand,  that  representation  in  the  conference,  is  the 
only  immediate  measure  for  which  I  contend ;  believing 
that  it  would  eventually  remove  all,  or  most,  of  what  I 
conceive  to  be  objectionable  in  our  connexion;  and  my 
being  knoAvn  to  be  attached  to  tlie  principles  of  Mr. 
Wesley  and  Mr.  Fletcher,  will  not,  I  trust,  be  a  matter 
of  objection  against  me.  I  am  advocating  what  I  con- 
ceive to  be  the  just  rights  of  the  people;  and  I  cannot 
overlook  the  fact,  that  tens  of  thousands  in  these  king- 
doms, who  hold  the  religious  doctrines  of  the  Metho- 
dists, think,  in  this  respect,  as  I  do ;  and  what  increases 
the  probability  that  we  are  right,  is,  that  the  whole  of 
the  dissenters  in  England,  Ireland,  and  Scotland,  as  well 
as  the  ^vhole  body  of  the  clergy,  with  great  numbers  of 
our  most  respectable  members  and  hearers,  entertain  the 
same  opinions." 

It  will  appear  by  the  above  extract  from  Mr.  Robin- 
son's letter,  that  the  question  on  lay  representation  was 
still  the  exciting  theme  among  the  English  Methodists  as 
late  as  1824,  twenty-seven  years  after  the  conference 
])lan  of  pacification  was  published.  During  the  whole  of 
that  period,  eflbrts  were  made  to  induce  the  conference 
to  admit  lay  representatives,  and  secession  followed 
secession.    The  most  recent  accounts  from  England 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  47 

prove,  that  tliis  claim  is  still  pressed,  and  secessions  con- 
tinue. It  is  asserted  by  a  late  Avriter,  that  there  is  in 
England,  at  the  present  time,  not  less  than  one  hundred 
thousand  dissenters  from  the  old  Wesleyan  stock ;  yet, 
notwitlistanding,  the  dissatisfaction  tliat  prevails,  and 
the  several  secessions  which  have  taken  place,  the 
preachers  hold  on  to  their  claim  of  unlimited  power, 
even  in  tJie  face  of  the  plan  of  pacification  adopted  in 
1797.  We  have  a  pamphlet  before  us,  printed  in  Lon- 
don, 1829,  and  signed  by  a  committee  of  twelve  per- 
sons, which  charges  the  leading  preachers  with  the  ex- 
ercise of  absolute  poicer  independently  of  the  circuit  or 
local  authorities.  We  will  only  extract  a  single  page 
from  this  work ;  and  we  do  this  principally,  because  allu- 
sion is  made  to  a  claim  set  up  by  the  American  General 
Conference  held  in  Pittsburg,  May,  1828.  And  adopted 
by  the  British  Conference  in  that  same  year.  The 
writer  says,  "We  contrast  this  warning  voice  (Mr. 
Pawson's)  with  the  echo  by  the  last  conference  (1828) 
of  another  voice  from  America,  sounding  forth  the  old 
popish  jus  divinum;  claiming  for  the  ministry,  exclu- 
sively, as  of  divine  right,  and  without  any  authoritative 
control  from  the  Church  itself,  not  merely  the  adminis- 
tration, but  the  sole  right  of  expounding  and  maintaining. 
1 .  Gospel  Doctrines ;  that  is,  a  right  to  preach  and  teach 
whatever  they  may  please  to  admit  into  their  creed  as 
Gospel  Doctrines.  2.  Ordinances;  that  is,  to  set  up 
whatever  worship,  sacraments,  and  services,  they  may 
deem  conformable  to  the  Gospel;  and  3.  Moral  Dis- 
cipline; that  is,  to  admit  and  expel,  censure  and  suspend, 
to  set  up  and  put  down,  whomsoever  they  please  in  the 
Church  of  God,  and  for  whatever  causes  to  them  shall 
seem  meet.  Now,  here  we  think  Oiere  is  not  only  some- 


48 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


thing,  but  a  great  deal  that  is  not  only  neic  in  Metho- 
dism, but  directly  contrary  to  tlie  Plan  of  Pacification. 
When  we  contrast  this  [plan]  with  your  new  claim,  to 
be  considered  as  the  divinely  authorized  expounders  of 
gospel  doctrines,  ordinances,  and  discipline;  and  hear 
you  make  it  a  matter  of  conscience,  not  to  admit  any 
authoritative  interference  of  the  Church,  we  cannot  but 
exclaim,  like  Mr.  Pawson,  '  Remember,  O  ye  Metho- 
dists !  tliat  it  was  after  the  clergy  had  established  those 
claims  over  the  primitive  Church,  that  they  introduced 
the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  and  saint  worship;  the 
ordinances  of  the  Mass,  and  the  discipline  of  the  Inqui- 
sition !  In  the  name,  thei'efore,  of  Him,  who  bought 
you  with  his  blood,  maintain  your  rights  and  privileges." 

Signed  by  the  Commillee  of  Twelve. 


CHAPTER  III. 

COMMENCEMENT  OF  METHODISM  IN  NORTH  AMERICA.  

THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  MR.  WESLEY's  AUTHORITY 

IN  THIS   COUNTRY,  1773.  THE   ORDINATION.S,  1784.  

THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL 
CHURCH,  1792. 

A  considerable  number  of  persons  who  had  been 
members  of  Mr.  Wesley's  societies  in  England  and  Ire- 
land, emigrated  to  this  country  at  different  periods,  and 
settled  in  several  of  the  provinces.  Those  in  Maryland, 
residing  near  Pipe  Creek,  in  Frederick  county,  were 
united  in  a  society,  in  1765,  by  Robert  Strawbridge,  a 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH 


49 


local  preacher  from  Ireland,  a  zealous  and  useful  man. 
In  a  short  time,  these  people  put  up  what  is  called  the 
Log  Meeting  House,  near  Pipe  Creek.  Mr.  Asbury 
used  to  call  it  "i/ie  old  /liw." 

About  the  same  time,  Philip  Embury,  a  local  preach- 
er, also  from  Ireland,  formed  a  society  of  his  own  coun- 
trymen, in  New  York;  and,  in  1768,  by  the  assistance 
and  influence  of  Captain  Webb,  the  society  purchased  a 
lot  of  ground  on  John  street,  for  the  purpose  of  building 
a  house  for  public  ^vorship,  which  was  soon  erected, 
and  opened  for  divine  service.  Mr.  Embury  preached 
the  dedication  sermon.  Captain  W ebb,  though  a  Brit- 
ish officer,  was  a  zealous  and  useful  preacher  among  the 
Methodists.  He  occasionally  preached  in  New  York, 
and  Philadelphia  with  great  effect.  Induced  by  his  suc- 
cess and  an  ardent  desire  to  save  souls,  he  wrote  to  Mi'. 
Wesley,  earnestly  pressing  him  to  send  over  mission- 
aries to  aid  in  carrying  on  the  work  of  God.  Ac- 
cordingly Mr.  Wesley  appointed  Richard  Boardman 
and  Joseph  Pilmore  missionaries  for  America.  These 
,  preachers  landed  at  Philadelphia  in  the  fall  of  1769. 
Mr.  Pilmore  visited  and  preached  in  Maryland,  Virginia 
and  North  Cai'olina.  Two  years  after  the  arrival  of 
these  first  missionaries,  Mr.  Wesley  sent  over  Francis 
Asbury  and  Richard  Wright  to  their  assistance.  Ro- 
bert Williams,  a  local  preacher  from  England,  had  pre- 
viously arrived,  and  associated  himself  with  Robert 
Strawbridge,  and  commenced  his  labours  in  Maryland, 
and  afterwards  extended  them,  as  a  travelling  preacher 
to  Virginia.  Soon  after  this,  John  King,  a  young  man 
from  London,  arrived,  and  commenced  preaching,  though 
not  licensed,  in  Potters  Field,  near  Philadelphia.  After- 
wards, he  obtained  license  to  go  down  to  Wilmington, 
5 


50 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


in  Delaware,  and  exhort  among  a  few  people  who  were 
seeking  religion,  and  soon  became  a  travelling  preacher. 

During  this  incipient  stage  of  Methodism,  the  busi- 
ness of  the  societies  appears  to  have  been  done  at  the 
circuit  quarterly  meetings.  One  of  which  was  begun  on 
Tuesday,  December  23,  on  the  Western  Shore  of  Ma- 
ryland. The  following  piece  of  history  of  that  quar- 
terly meeting  is  furnished  by  Jesse  Lee,  in  his  history 
of  the  Methodists,  page  41.  "How  are  the  preachers 
stationed.'  Three  on  the  Eastern  Shore,  two  in  Fre- 
derick, and  Mr.  Asbury  in  Baltimore.  Then  they  asked, 
Will  the  people  be  contented  without  our  adminis- 
tering the  sacraments.''  John  King  was  neuter;  Mr. 
Strawbridge  plead  for  the  ordinances,  and  so  did  the 
people,  who  appeared  to  have  been  much  biased  by  him. 
But  Mr.  Asbury  would  not  agree  to  it  at  that  time."  It 
appears  that  there  were  only  three  preachers  present. 
Mr.  Strawbridge,  Mr.  Asbury  and  John  King — and  that 
the  people  participated  in  the  consultations.  Mr.  Lee 
says,  the  business  was  mostly  done  in  this  way  at  the 
quarterly  meetings,  there  being  no  regular  conferences. 

In  the  spring  of  1773,  Mr.  Wesley  sent  two  addi- 
tional preachers  to  America.  Thomas  Rankin  and 
George  Shadford.  Immediately  on  Mr.  Rankin's  ar- 
rival in  Philadelphia  he  called  the  travelling  preachers 
together  on  the  14th  of  July,  1773,  he  having  been  ap- 
pointed by  Mr.  Wesley,  general  Assistant,  with  special 
instructions,  which  is  evident  from  his  manner  of  pro- 
ceeding. 

I.  He  assembled  in  this  first  regular  conference,  none 
but  those  who  were  considered  to  be  travelling  preach- 
ers ;  neither  local  preachers  nor  any  of  the  people  were 
present.    Mr.  Lee  says,  "  there  were  six  or  seven  tra- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  51 

veiling  preachers  present,  most  of  whom  were  Euro- 
peans." Thomas  Ranlcin,  George  Shadford,  John  King, 
Francis  Asbury,  Richard  Wright,  Robert  Williams  and 
Richard  Boardman,  constituted  tlie  conference. 

II.  He  propounded  the  three  following  questions,  all 
of  which  were  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

1.  Ought  not  the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  the 
English  Conference,  to  extend  to  the  preachers  and  peo- 
ple in  America,  as  well  as  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.? 

2.  Ought  not  the  doctrines  and  discipline  of  the  Me- 
thodists, as  contained  in  the  English  minutes  to  be  the 
rule  of  our  conduct,  who  labour  in  connexion  with  Mr. 
Wesley.? 

3.  If  so,  does  it  not  follow,  that  if  preachers  deviate 
from  the  minutes,  we  can  have  no  fellowship  with  them 
till  they  change  their  conduct.? 

These  queries  were  doubtless  prepared  by  Mr.  Wes- 
ley himself,  previously  to  Mr.  Rankin's  leaving  England, 
and  were  designed  to  be  the  basis  on  which  he  would 
govern  the  societies  in  this  country  by  means  of  his 
general  assistant  or  superintendent. 

A  rule  was  passed  at  the  same  conference  strictly  for- 
bidding all  the  preachers  from  administering  the  Lord's 
Supper  and  baptism.  And  the  people  were  required  to 
attend  the  Church  and  receive  the  ordinances  there. 

Here  then,  we  have  the  origin  and  establishment  of 
Mr.  Wesley's  exclusive  system  of  absolute  itinerancy 
planted  by  the  hands  of  Mr.  Rankin,  his  general  assis- 
tant, aided  by  six  European  preachers.  The  local 
preachers  and  all  the  lay-members  being  left  out;  and  a 
system  of  government  fastened  upon  their  necks,  without 
their  consent,  and  doubtless  without  their  knowledge. 
Methodism,  therefore,  in  America,  by  this  decisive  act 


52 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


of  Mr.  Rankin,  under  the  instructions  of  Mr.  Wesley, 
became  "Wesleyan  Methodism"  in  government,  doc- 
trine and  discipline. 

Mr.  Rankin  held  a  regular  conference  every  year,  in 
the  month  of  May,  for  four  successive  years,  but  iri 
September,  1777,  he  left  the  country  on  account  of  the 
war,  and  returned  to  England.  And  by  1778,  all  the 
English  travelling  preachers  had  followed  him  except 
Mr.  Asbury,  and  he  was  obliged  to  lie  by  at  Thomas 
White's  in  Dela^vare.  The  regular  annual  conference 
for  May,  1778,  however,  was  held  at  Leesburg,  Vir- 
ginia, without  the  presence  of  the  general  assistant,  who 
had  returned  to  England.  Four  of  the  Northern  cir- 
cuits. New  York,  Philadelphia,  Chester,  Frederick,  and 
also  Norfolk,  were  left  out  of  the  list  on  account  of  the 
difficulties  occasioned  by  the  war,  and  there  were  only 
twenty-nine  preachers  to  supply  the  remaining  seventeen 
circuits.  At  this  conference  the  subject  of  ordination 
Avas  freely  agitated  among  the  preachers;  and,  at  the 
following  conference,  which  met  in  Fluvania  county,  '79, 
at  the  Broken  Back  Church,  the  preachers  introduced 
ordination  among  themselves  on  presbyterial  principles, 
as  the  people,  in  general,  were  clamourous  for  the  or- 
dinances of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  "The 
preachers  thus  ordained,"  says  Jesse  Lee,  "went  forth 
preaching  the  gospel  in  their  circuits  as  formerly,  and 
administering  the  sacraments  wherever  they  went.  Most 
of  our  preachers  in  the  South  fell  in  with  this  new  plan; 
and  as  the  leaders  of  the  party  were  very  zealous,  and 
the  greater  part  of  them  very  pious  men,  the  private 
members  were  influenced  by  them,  and  pretty  generally 
fell  in  with  their  measures.  However,  some  of  the  old 
Methodists  would  not  commune  with  them,  but  steadily 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  63 

adhered  to  their  former  customs.  The  preachers  North 
of  Virginia,  were  opposed  to  this  step,  so  hastily  taken 
by  their  brethren  in  the  South,  and  made  a  stand  against 
it,  beheving  that  unless  a  stop  could  be  put  to  tliis  new 
mode  of  proceeding,  a  separation  would  take  place 
among  the  preacliers  and  the  people.  The  preachers 
in  the  South  were  very  successful  in  their  ministerial 
labours,  and  many  souls  were  brought  to  God  in  the 
latter  part  of  that  year,  and  the  christians  were  very 
lively  in  religion.  These  things  all  united  to  confirm  the 
preachers  in  the  belief,  that  the  step  they  had  taken 
was  owned  and  honoured  of  God.  And  at  that  time 
there  was  very  little  room  to  hope,  that  they  would  ever 
recede  from  their  new  plan,  in  which  they  were  so  well 
established.  But  after  all,  they  consented  for  the  sake 
of  peace,  and  the  union  of  the  body  of  Methodists,  to 
drop  the  ordinances  for  a  season,  till  Mr.  Wesley  could 
be  consulted."  Lee's  His.  p.  70. 

As  the  manner  in  which  this  final  determination  of 
the  conference  was  brought  about  is  interesting  to  the 
general  reader,  we  will  detail  it  briefly.  About  a  month 
before  the  regular  meeting  of  the  conference  for  1780, 
Mr.  Asbury,  who  now  began  to  venture  out  from  his 
retreat,  assembled  the  Northern  preachers  who  were 
opposed  to  the  ordination  business,  in  Baltimore;  and 
passed  a  sentence  of  disapprobation  on  the  conduct  of 
the  Southern  brethren,  and  concluded  that  they  could 
not  look  upon  the  Virginia  preachers  as  Methodists  in 
connection  with  Mr.  Wesley,  nor  would  they  ackno^v- 
ledge  them  as  such,  unless  they  should  renounce  their 
ordinations.  Mr.  Asbury,  Freeborn  Garrettson  and  Wil- 
liam Waters  then  proceeded  to  the  conference  in  Vir- 
ginia, to  use  their  influence  to  induce  the  conference  to 
5* 


54 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


retrace  its  steps.  "The  most  influential  preachers  in 
the  conference  favourable  to  the  ordinances  were  Philip 
Gatch,  John  Dickens  and  James  O'Kelly,  men  much 
respected  for  their  usefulness  in  the  ministry."  Lee's 
His.  p.  73. 

After  much  "contention  and  distress,"  Mr.  Asbury 
proposed  the  followning  plan  to  the  conference. 

1 .  That  the  ordinances  should  not  be  administered  for 
twelve  months.  2.  That  the  next  conference  should  be 
held  in  Baltimore.  And  3.  That  in  the  course  of  the 
year  they  would  write  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  lay  their 
situation  before  him,  and  obtain  his  advice.  The  plan 
was  accepted  by  the  southern  preachers  and  adopted, 
and  the  conference  adjourned  to  meet  in  Baltimore  on 
the  24th  of  April,  1781  Here  again,  however,  as 
before  the  conference  of  1780,  Mr.  Asbury  and  a  few 
northern  preachers,  about  a  month  before  the  confe- 
rence, according  to  Mr.  Lee's  history,  "held  a  Utile 
conference  in  Delaware  State,  near  Choptank,  to  make 
some  arrangements  for  '  those  preachers  who  could  not 
go  with  them,  and  then  adjourned,  as  they  called  it,  to 
Baltimore."  There  can  be  no  question,  but  that  the 
real  design  of  this  '■'■little  conference''''  was  to  prepare 
and  mature  a  plan  for  the  complete  discomfiture  of  the 
southern  preachers  at  the  approaching  conference  in 
Baltimore.  But  the  southern  preachers  did  not  attend; 
tlie  leading  preachers  from  the  south  were  all  absent. 
There  must  have  been  some  good  reason  for  this;  but 
Mr.  Lee  and  the  minutes  are  quite  silent  on  the  cause  of 
their  absence.  The  following  year,  1782,  there  were 
two  conferences  held,  one  in  Virginia  in  April,  and  one 
in  Baltimore  in  May,  and  this  practice  was  continued. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  55 

for  several  years.  No  further  information  is  given  in 
relation  to  the  administration  of  the  ordinances. 

In  tlie  fall  of  1784,  Mr.  Wesley,  with  the  assistance 
of  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Creighton,  ordained  Richard 
Whatcoat  and  Thomas  Vasey,  elders  for  America,  and 
in  a  formal  manner,  resemhling  an  episcopal  ordination, 
set  apart  Dr.  Coke  as  a  "superintendent"  over  the 
societies  in  these  United  States,  and  gave  him  a  letter 
of  recommendation  to  the  American  brethren,  and  in- 
structions, to  set  apart  Francis  Asbury  "  a  joint  superin- 
tendent" with  himself  The  Doctor  and  his  colleagues, 
Whatcoat  and  Vasey,  sailed  from  Bristol,  September 
18th,  1784,  and  landed  at  New  York  the  3d  of  Novem- 
ber following.  Dr.  Coke,  leaving  his  two  companions 
in  New  York,  hurried  on  to  Delaware,  and  on  the  14th 
met  with  Mr.  Asbury  and  about  fifteen  preachers  hold- 
ing a  quarterly  meeeting  at  Barrett's  Chapel,  Kent 
county,  Delaware.  It  was  there  determined  by  Dr. 
Coke  and  Mr.  Asbury  to  assemble  as  many  of  the 
preachers  as  could  be  collected  to  an  extra  conference 
in  Baltimore,  and  carry  out  the  ordination  scheme. 
"  Freeborn  Garrettson  undertook  to  travel  to  the  south, 
in  order  to  give  notice  to  all  the  travelling  preacliers  of 
tliis  intended  meeting,  but  being  fond  of  preaching  by 
the  way,  and  thinking  he  could  do  the  business  by 
^vriting,  he  did  not  give  timely  notice  to  the  preachers, 
who  were  in  the  extremes  of  the  work;  and,  of  course, 
several  of  them  were  not  at  the  conference."  Lee's 
History,  p.  94. 

The  conference  assembled  about  Christmas,  and  the 
preachers  were  made  acquainted  with  what  Mr.  Wesley 
had  done  in  view  of  furnishing  the  people  with  the 
ordinances,  and  such  other  matters  as  Dr.  Coke  had  to 


56 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


communicate.  Mr.  Asbury  was  ordained  Deacon  on 
tlie  25th,  Elder  on  the  26th,  and  SujDeriutendent  on  the 
27th  of  December.  Freeborn  Garrettson,  John  Hager- 
ty,  Nelson  Reed,  James  O'Kelly,  Henry  Willis,  and  a 
few  other  were  ordained  Elders:  and  John  Dietrius, 
Ignatius  Pigman,  and  Caleb  Boyer,  were  ordained  Dea- 
cons. Mr.  Asbury  declined  ordination  as  Superinten- 
dent^ unless  he  were  voted  in  by  the  conference,  which 
was  immediately  done.  Mr.  Otterbine,  a  German  Min- 
ister, assisted  in  his  ordination. 

The  following  declaration  was  then  made  by  the  con- 
ference : 

"  During  the  life  of  the  Reverend  Mr.  Wesley,  we 
acknowledge  ourselves  his  sons  in  the  Gospel,  ready 
in  matters  belonging  to  Church  government,  to  obey 
his  commands.  And  we  do  engage  after  his  death,  to 
do  every  thing  that  we  judge  consistent  with  the  cause 
of  religion  in  America,  and  the  political  interests  of 
these  States,  to  preserve  and  promote  our  union  with 
the  Methodists  in  Europe." 

By  the  minutes  it  would  seem,  that  the  preachers 
present,  were  under  the  impression,  that  they  had  form- 
ed themselves  into  a  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  under 
the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  superintendents, 
but  we  shall  subsequently,  shew  that  their  Church 
organization  did  not  take  place  until  the  first  General 
Conference,  after  the  ordinations,  which  was  held  in 
1792. 

A  diversity  of  opinion  prevails  in  regard  to  Mr.  Wes- 
ley's design  in  setting  apart  Dr.  Coke  "  as  a  superin- 
tendent by  the  imposition  of  hands  and  prayer."  Some 
assert  that  he  intended  to  raise  the  Doctor  from  the 
order  of  presbyter  in  the  Church  of  England,  to  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  57 

order  of  bishop.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  of  this 
opinion  and  ridiculed  the  act ;  and  blamed  his  brother 
seriously  for  assuming,  as  he  conceived,  episcopal 
authority.  Dr.  Whitehead,  Mr.  Wesley's  biographer, 
was  of  the  same  opinion ;  and  has  taken  great  pains  to 
prove  what  no  one  doubts,  that  Mr.  Wesley  had  no 
legal  nor  clerical  right  to  ordain  episcopcdly ;  and,  view- 
ing things  in  this  light,  he  declares  the  transaction  illegal 
and  invalid. 

Others  are  of  the  opinion,  that  Mr.  Wesley  did  not 
design  to  raise  Dr.  Coke  to  the  order  of  bishop,  but 
simply,  in  a  formal  manner,  to  designate  him  as  his 
^^superintendent''''  to  take  charge  of  his  societies,  in  these 
United  States.  In  proof  of  this  they  adduce  Mr. 
Wesley's  letter  to  Mr.  Asbury  dated  London,  Sept.  20, 
1788,  four  years  after  the  ordination,  in  which  he  says: 
"How  can  you,  how  dare  you  suffer  yourself  to  be 
called  a  bishop !  I  shudder,  I  start  at  the  very  thought. 
Men  may  call  me  a  knave,  or  a  fool,  a  rascal,  a  scoun- 
drel, and  I  am  content;  but  they  shall  never,  by  my  con- 
sent, call  me  a  bishop!  For  my  sake,  for  God's  sake, 
for  Christ's  sake,  put  a  full  end  to  this."*  And,  further- 
more, they  say,  that  when  Dr.  Coke  returned  to  England, 
after  ordaining  Mr.  Asbury  a  "joint  superintendent,"  in 
obedience  to  Mr.  Wesley's  directions,  he  was  not  recog- 
nized as  a  bishop  nor  acknowledged  by  Mr.  Wesley 
himself,  nor  any  of  the  English  Methodist  preachers,  as 
clothed  with  episcopal  authority,  or  as  sustaining  a  more 
elevated  grade  than  any  other  presbyter  of  the  Church 
of  England.  And,  furthermore,  that  Mr.  Wesley's  de- 
sign was  either  misunderstood,  or  perverted  by  those  to 


•See  Coke  and  Moor's  life  of  Wesley. 


58 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


whom  lie  liad  entrusted  the  highly  important  work  of 
furnishing  the  societies  in  these  United  States  with  the 
ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  at  the 
hands  of  their  own  ministers. 

On  a  careful  examination  of  the  whole  question,  we 
have  adopted  the  latter  opinion — that  Mr.  Wesley  did 
not  intend  to  constitute  Dr.  Coke  a  bishop,  nor  to 
authorize  him  to  set  apart  Mr.  Asbury  to  the  office  of 
bishop.  We  cannot  bring  our  mind  to  believe  Mr. 
Wesley  capable  of  so  much  duplicity  in  a  case  of  such 
vital  importance  to  all  concerned.  It  is  of  small  moment 
what  course  Mr.  Wesley  thought  proper  to  adopt  in  his 
designation  of  Dr.  Coke  to  the  office  of  "superin- 
tendent," whether  judicious  or  injudicious — legal  or 
illegal — scriptural  or  unscriptural,  his  letter  to  Mr.  As- 
bury, as  above  quoted,  proves  most  conclusively,  that 
he  did  7iot  design  to  constitute  Dr.  Coke  a  bishop,  nor 
to  authorize  him  to  set  apart  Mr.  Asbury  for  the  office 
of  bishop.  Let  the  misunderstanding  or  perversion  of 
design  rest  where  they  may,  Mr.  Wesley's  own  most 
solemn  declaration,  written  four  years  after  the  appoint- 
ment of  Dr.  Coke  to  the  office  of  "  superintendent,"  must 
be  received  as  the  most  conclusive  testimony  in  the 
case. 

This  being  admitted,  it  follows,  that  Methodist  ordi- 
nation from  Mr.  Wesley  down  to  the  present  day,  is 
presbyterial,  or  an  ordination  by  the  imposition  of  the 
hands  of  presbyters  or  elders.  It  can  be  nothing  else,  nor 
is  it  williin  the  power  of  human  ingenuity  by  sophistical 
reasonings,  or  bold  declamation,  to  make  it  any  thing  else. 
If  it  be  not  this,  it  is  nothing  valid.  There  is  one  other 
fact,  in  relation  to  this  matter  which  very  conclusively 
proves,  that  the  preachers  who  composed  the  General 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


59 


Conference  of  1784,  viewed  the  ordination  of  Mr.  As- 
bury  as  presbyterial.  In  the  minutes  of  that  conference 
it  is  asked,  "  If  by  death,  expulsion  or  otherwise  tliere 
be  no  superintendent  remaining  in  our  Church  what  shall 
we  do.'"  Answer.  "The  conference  shall  elect  a 
superintendent,  and  the  elders,  or  any  three  of  them,  shall 
ordain  him."  This  would  be,  unquestionably,  a  presby- 
terial  ordination,  that  is,  an  ordination  by  elders ;  and, 
the  conference  must  have  viewed  this  mode  of  ordaining 
a  superintendent  as  equivalent  to  ^Mr.  Wesley's  ordina- 
tion of  Dr.  Coke. 

The  year  following  the  ordinations,  Mr.  Asbury  se- 
lected several  elders,  and  gave  each  the  oversight  of 
several  circuits,  with  power  to  direct  all  the  preachers 
in  their  respective  districts,  during  his  absence.  This 
was  the  origin  of  the  presiding  elder  office,  although  not 
known  by  that  name  at  the,  time.  About  three  years 
after,  (1789,)  Mr.  Asbury  aided  by  his  presiding  elders 
formed  the  council  plan.  The  council  was  composed  of 
the  superintendent,  who  had  now  styled  liimself  bishop, 
and  the  presiding  elders. 

The  authority  of  the  council  extended  to  all  matters 
and  things  which  the  bishop  and  presiding  elders,  in 
council  assembled,  might  judge  expedient  to  be  done  for 
the  good  of  the  societies,  and  preachers.  "  The  coun- 
cil shall  have  autliority  to  mature  every  thing  they  shall 
judge  expedient.     1.  To  preserve  the  general  union. 

2.  To  render  and  preserve  the  external  form  of  wor- 
ship similar  in  all  our  societies  throughout  the  continent. 

3.  To  presei-ve  the  essentials  of  the  Methodist  doctrines 
and  discipline  pure  and  uncorrupted.  4.  To  correct  all 
abuses  and  disorders ;  •  and  lastly,  they  are  autliorised  to 
mature  every  thing  they  may  see  necessary  for  the  good 


60 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


of  the  Church,  and  for  promoting  and  improving  our 
college  and  plan  of  education."  Min.  of  Council.  This 
assumption  of  plenary  power,  came  fully  up  to  all  that 
Mr.  Wesley  ever  laid  claim  to.  The  only  dilference 
between  this  system  and  his,  was,  that  his  was  a  mon- 
archy, and  this  was  an  aristocracy.  But  the  seeds  of  its 
own  dissolution  was  sown  in  it  by  a  provision  which  re- 
quired the  assent  of  a  majority  of  the  preachers  in  an 
annual  conference,  before  any  law  of  the  council  could 
be  carried  into  force  within  the  said  conference  district. 
This  provision  blew  up  the  council  in  less  than  two 
years.  Nothing  could  be  done  satisfactorily ;  and,  more- 
over, the  preachers  viewed  the  council  as  a  dangerous 
aristocracy,  calculated,  if  not  designed  to  enslave  them 
forever.  They,  therefore,  opposed  it  with  great  deci- 
sion, and  Mr.  Asbury  was  compelled  to  dissolve  it  after 
its  first  session,  which  was  held  in  Baltimore. 

Here  we  are  in  conscience  compelled  to  say,  in  justice 
to  Mr.  Asbury,  that  he  alone  is  not  to  be  blamed  as  the 
sole  author  of  the  council  plan.  It  is  credibly  asserted 
by  those  who  were  conversant  with  the  presiding  elders 
of  the  time,  that  a  majority  of  those  good  men,  were 
decidedly  in  favour  of  a  strong  aristocracy,  and  loved 
to  exercise  authority  as  much  as  Mr.  Asbury ;  and  were, 
consequently,  entitled  to  a  share  of  the  obloquy  cast  on 
Mr.  Asbury  for  this  high  handed  measure. 

The  council  being  dissolved,  the  preachers  were  much 
elated  with  their  victory  over  Mr.  Asbury  and  his  pre- 
siding elders;  but  they  soon  discovered  that  a  very  ex- 
ceptional part  of  the  council  plan  was  retained.  The 
presiding  elders,  who  were  all  appointed  by  the  bishop, 
were  retained  as  his  privy  council,  and  assisted  in  sta- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


61 


tioning  the  preachers.  Upon  this  power,  the  preachers 
determined  to  have  some  safe  check. 

This  question,  and  the  necessity  of  having  some  reg- 
ular organization,  produced  Avhat  Jesse  Lee  properly 
calls  the  '■'■first  regular  General  Conference.'''' 

"On  tlie  first  day  of  November,  1792,  the  first  reg- 
ular General  Conference  began  in  Baltimore,  and  the 
preachers  who  had  been  received  into  full  connexion, 
came  together  from  all  parts  of  the  United  States,  Avhere 
we  had  any  circuits  formed,  with  an  expectation  that 
something  of  great  importance  would  take  place  in  the 
connexion  in  consequence  of  that  conference."  Lee"'s 
His.  p.  177. 

That  during  the  previous  eight  years,  namely,  from 
the  time  of  the  first  ordinations,  he  says,  "  Our  form  of 
discipline  had  been  changed  and  altered  in  so  many  par- 
ticulars ;  and  the  business  of  the  council  had  thrown  the 
connexion  into  such  confusion,  that  we  thought  proper 
at  this  conference  to  take  under  consideration  the  greater 
part  of  our  form  of  discipline,  and  either  abolish,  estab- 
lish, or  change  the  rules."    Page  193. 

From  this  first  regular  General  Conference  we  date 
the  establishment  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
Previously  to  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley,  the  Methodists 
in  this  country  were  societies  under  his  direction,  and  the 
conference  of  1784,  fully  acknowledged  his  authority. 
It  is,  therefore,  difficult  to  conceive  how  those  societies 
could  be  viewed  as  constituting  an  independent  episcopal 
Church,  while  they  remained  under  the  authority  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  a  presbyter  in  the  Church  of  England.  But  in 
1792,  the  year  after  Mr.  Wesley's  decease,  all  connexion 
with  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  Methodists  in  Europe,  had 
ceased — the  council  plan  had  been  overturned,  and  the 
6 


G2 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


preachers  assembled  at  that  General  Conference  for 
the  purpose  of  forming  something  stable,  which  would 
harmonise  the  connexion.  At  this  conference  the  epis- 
copacy was  fully  recognized,  with  its  appendage  of  pre- 
siding elders.  The  old  rules  of  discipline  were  revised, 
and  several  new  rules  passed.  Here  then,  with  great 
propriety,  we  may  date  the  commencement  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

At  this  conference  the  following  resolution  was 
brought  forward  by  Mr.  O'Kelly  and  Mr.  McKendree  : 
"  Resolved,  that  after  the  bishop  appoints  the  preachers 
at  conference  to  their  several  circuits,  if  any  one  think 
himself  injured  by  the  appointment,  he  shall  have  liberty 
to  appeal  to  the  conference,  and  state  his  objections ;  and 
if  the  conference  approve  his  objections,  the  bisliop  shall 
appoint  him  to  another  circuit."  This  motion  ])roduced 
a  protracted  debate,  and  the  question,  for  a  long  time 
appeared  of  doubtful  issue,  though  at  first,  Mr.  Lee  says, 
a  large  majority  of  the  preachers  appeared  to  be  in  fa- 
vour of  the  motion.  On  the  last  day  of  the  debate,  in 
the  evening  at  a  late  hour,  the  question  was  taken  and 
tlie  appeal  lost.  The  next  morning,  Mr.  O'Kelly,  Mr. 
McKendree  and  several  other  preachers,  sent  into  the 
the  conference  a  letter  of  resignation  and  withdrawal, 
and  in  a  few  days  retired  to  their  homes.  The  preachers 
in  favour  of  curtailing  the  j)Ower  of  tlie  bishop,  did  not, 
liovvever,  rest  satisfied  under  this  defeat,  but  opened  a 
new  attack  on  the  episcopacy.  As  they  could  obtain 
no  appeal  from  the  bishop's  appointments,  they  con- 
tended for  some  share  in  the  appointment  of  the  presi- 
ding eldeis,  who,  as  the  bishop's  counsellors  and  assist- 
ants, exercised  great  influence  over  their  destinies.  This 
question  was  maturing  and  gaining  friends  for  several 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  63 

years,  but  was  not  brought  fairly  out  until  the  General 
Conference  of  1800,  and  was  continued  with  different 
degrees  of  excitement  during  the  remainder  of  Mr.  As- 
bury's  life.  And  after  his  decease  in  1816,  it  increased 
in  interest  and  became  more  decided,  which  will  be 
noticed  in  its  proper  place. 

After  the  rise  of  the  General  Conference  of  1792, 
and  the  publication  of  what  had  been  done,  there  was 
great  dissatisfaction  among  the  local  preachers  and  the 
people.  They  viewed  the  government  as  settled  on 
the  principles  of  an  absolute  hierarchy,  and  the  whole 
body  of  the  membership  and  local  ministry  shut  out  from 
all  participation  in  the  government  of  the  new  Church. 
Mr.  Lee  says ;  "  Some  of  them  contended  that  the  local 
preachers  ought  to  have  a  seat  and  a  vote  in  all  our 
conferences ;  and  others  said,  there  ought  to  be  a  dele- 
gation of  lay  members."    Page  213. 

This  said  question  of  a  lay  representation  was,  at  this 
time,  agitating  the  Methodist  societies  in  England,  and 
finally  resulted  in  the  plan  of  pacification  as  we  have 
shewn  in  a  preceding  chapter.  As  the  question  of  lay 
representation  is  of  vital  interest  to  every  Christian 
Church,  and  the  act  of  withholding  or  denying  the  right 
has  been  productive  of  much  dissatisfaction  and  serious 
divisions  and  separations  from  the  Methodists  in  Eng- 
land and  in  this  country,  we  will  devote  the  succeeding 
chapter  to  an  investigation  of  the  subject. 


64 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  IV. 

IIEMARKS    ON    THE    EXCLUSION    OF   THE    LAITY  FROM 
THE  COUNCILS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH. 

It  was  a  great  and  inexcusable  error,  and  a  palpable 
violation  of  right,  to  exclude  the  laity  or  people  from  all 
pailicipation  in  the  legislative,  executive  and  judicial 
departments  of  the  government.  It  was  neither  safe  nor 
proper  for  tlie  preachers  to  assume  a  character  and 
responsibility  not  accorded  to  them  as  ministers  of  the 
Gospel,  by  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  nor  warrant- 
ed by  apostolic  example.  No  position  is  susceptible  of 
clearer  proof  than  that  the  laity  in  the  primitive,  apos- 
tolic Church,  exercised  in  common  with  the  ministry, 
the  legislative  and  executive  authority.  All  ecclesiasti- 
cal writers  concur  in  the  declaration,  tliat,  during  the 
three  first  centuries,  the  people  had  a  personal,  or  a 
representative  concurrence  in  all  the  official  transactions 
of  the  Churches.  Mosheim,  who  is  admitted  on  all 
hands  to  be  the  very  best  authority,  says:  "  The  people 
were  undoubtedly  the  first  in  authority ;  for  the  Apos- 
tles shewed,  by  their  own  example^  that  nothing  of  mo- 
ment was  to  be  carried  on  or  determined  without  the 
consent  of  the  assembly,"  and  in  proof  he  cites  Acts  1 , 
15._G,  3.— 15,  4.— 23. 

The  first  passage  cited.  Acts,  chap.  1,  verse  15,  re- 
lates to  the  election  of  an  Apostle,  to  take  the  place  of 
Judas.  In  this  most  important  transaction,  the  , people 
had  a  personal  voice  and  free  suffrage.  The  number  of 
believers  at  the  time  was  "about  an  hundred  and  twen- 
ty."   Peter  stood  up  in  the  midst  of  these,  and  related 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  65 

the  defection,  fall  and  fate  of  Judas;  and  pointed  out  the 
necessity  of  selecting  one  from  among  their  number,  who 
had  been  an  eye-witness  of  all  the  actions  of  Christ, 
from  his  baptism  by  John  till  his  ascension.  And  they 
appointed  two,  Justus  and  Matthias;  and  they  prayed 
for  Divine  direction,  "and  gave  forth  their  lots,  and 
the  lot  fell  upon  Matthias,  and  he  was  numbered  with 
the  eleven  Apostles." 

The  second  passage  cited  by  JNIosheim,  Acts,  chap. 
6,  verse  3,  relates  to  the  choice  of  the  seven  deacons. 
The  entire  passage  reads;  "And  in  those  days,  when 
the  number  of  the  disciples  was  multiplied,  there  arose 
a  murmuring  of  the  Grecians  against  the  Hebrews, 
because  their  widows  were  neglected  in  the  daily  minis- 
trations." "  Then  the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of 
the  disciples,  and  said.  It  is  not  reason  that  we  should 
leave  the  Word  of  God,  and  serve  tables.  Wherefore, 
brethren,  look  ye  out  among  you  seven  men  of  honest 
report,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  wisdom,  whom  we 
may  appoint  over  this  business.  But  we  will  give  our- 
selves continually  to  prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of  the 
Word.  And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole  multitude; 
and  they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  Philip,  and  Prochorus,  and  Nicanor, 
and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nicholas,  a  proselyte  of 
Antioch.  Whom  they  set  before  the  Apostles;  and 
when  they  had  prayed  they  laid  their  hands  on  them." 
Here  then,  the  people,  at  the  instance  of  the  Apostles, 
chose  seven  Church  officers,  and  designated  them  to 
office  by  prayer  and  the  imposition  of  hands. 

The  third  passage  cited  by  Mosheim,  Acts,  chap.  15, 
4 — 23,  relates  to  the  settlement  of  the  question  on  cir- 
cumcision. Whoever  reads  this  account,  will  perceive, 
6* 


66 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


that  the  assembly  at  Jerusalem  was  com])osed  of  tlie 
apostles  and  elders  and  people^ — that  tliey  were  mutually 
engaged  in  the  discussion  of  the  subject  under  considera- 
tion— that  the  acts  of  selecting  and  sending  the  messen- 
gers were  the  common  acts  of  the  ichole  assembly — and 
that  the  address  of  the  letters  recognizes  three  distinct 
classes  of  persons  as  their  writers,  "  apostles,''''  "  elders  " 
and  brethren,''''  constituting  "the  whole  Church,"  or  as 
we  say,  all  die  male  members.  Now,  what  gives  greater 
weight  to  this  transaction  is,  the  question  under  discus- 
sion was  not  one  pertaining  to  mere  human  regulations, 
for  the  government  of  the  brethren  interested;  but,  it 
was  a  question  that  had  fo)'  its  object  the  settlement  of  a 
doctrinal  principle,  which  involved  consequences  of  vast 
importance  to  the  gentile  converts.  The  question  was, 
whether  a  gentile  believer  could  be  saved  simply  by  faith 
in  Christ,  without  attending  to  the  ceremonies  of  the 
law ;  or,  whether  it  was  necessary  for  all  such  converts 
to  add  to  their  faith  a  strict  observance  of  the  Jewish 
ritual.  This  question,  with  all  its  consequences,  was 
submitted  to  the  consideration  and  decision  of  the  whole 
Church  at  Jerusalem,  which  proves  most  conclusively, 
that  the  people  were  allowed  by  the  Apostles  themselves 
to  take  part,  not  only  in  the  election  of  Church  officers, 
but  also  in  the  settlement  of  doctrinal  questions. 

The  fourth  passage  adduced,  Acts,  chap.  21,  verse  22, 
relates  to  the  investigation  of  Paul's  doctrine,  by  the 
whole  Church  at  Jerusalem.  "  What  is  it,  therefore," 
said  the  Apostle  James,  and  all  the  elders  who  were 
])resent  at  the  interview  with  Paul,  when  he  had  returned 
on  a  visit  to  Jerusalem ;  "  What  is  it,  therefore .''  the 
multitude  must  needs  come  together,  for  they  will  hear 
that  thou  art  come." 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


67 


After  citing-  the  above  passages,  our  historian  pro- 
ceeds. "It  was,  therefore,  the  assembly  of  the  people 
which  chose  their  own  rulers  and  teachers,  or  received 
them  by  a  free  and  authoritative  consent,  when  recom- 
mended by  others.  The  same  jjeople  rejected  or  con- 
firmed by  their  suffrage,  the  laws  that  were  proposed 
by  their  rulers  to  the  assembly ;  excommunicated  profli- 
gate and  unworthy  members  of  the  Church ;  *  restored 
the  penitents  to  their  forfeited  privileges;  passed  judg- 
ments upon  the  different  subjects  of  controversy  and  dis- 
sention  that  arose  in  their  community;  examined  and 
decided  the  disputes  Avhich  happened  between  the  elders 
and  deacons;  and  in  a  word,  exercised  all  diat  authority 
which  belongs  to  such  as  are  invested  with  the  sove- 
reign power."  Mosheim. 

The  same  writer  adds,  that  when  councils  were  intro- 
duced, in  the  second  century,  according  to  the  analogy 
of  civil  governments,  especially  the  confederacies  of 
Greece,  the  laity  had  a  proportionate  representation  in 
the  Church  legislature ;  and  it  was  not,  according  to  ec- 
clesiastical historians,  until  the  third  century,  when  the 
form  of  Church  government  was  corrupted  and  changed 
into  a  clerical  monarchy  by  the  encroachments  of  the 
ministry,  that  the  rights  of  the  people  were  neglected 
and  abused.  Moslieim. 

At  the  organization  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  this  country,  1785,  the  admission  of  lay- 
representatives  was  not  even  made  a  question,  but  ac- 
corded as  a  matter  of  obvious,  Scripture  right.  Lay- 
delegates  were,  therefore,  appointed  in  conjunction  with 
the  ministers  to  frame  a  constitution,  and  enact  canons 

•  See  Paul's  directions  to  the  Corinthian  Church  concerning  the 
incestious  person.  1  Cor.  chap.  5,  verses  4,  7,  13. 


68 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


or  rules  for  the  government  of  the  Church ;  and  by  these 
the  laity  are  fully  secured  in  their  right  of  participation 
in  all  acts  of  future  legislation.  It  is  much  to  be  regret- 
ted, that  Mr.  Asbury  and  his  associates  did  not  imitate 
this  correct  example  set  them  by  tlie  Protestant  Episco- 
palians. We  should,  in  all  probability,  have  escaped 
those  subsequent  commotions  which  have  lead  to  the 
division  and  separation  of  the  great  Methodist  family  in 
this  country.  What  makes  the  error  on  the  part  of  Mr. 
Asbury  and  his  associates  the  more  inexcusable,  is,  that 
at  the  time,  nearly  all  tlie  preachers  were  Americans, 
and  many  of  them  well  versed  in  ecclesiastical  history. 
They  must  liave  known  that  the  laity  had  a  right  to 
representation;  and,  that  "no  religious  man  or  body  of 
men,  can,  with  a  good  conscience,  withhold  Avhat  is  the 
right  of  another  to  possess."  In  1784,  Mr.  Asbury  and 
all  the  preachers  were  under  Mr.  Wesley's  government, 
and  Mr.  Wesley  could  have  recalled  Mr.  Asbury  had  he 
attempted  any  considerable  innovations;  but  Mr.  Wesley 
was  now  dead  and  his  authority  had  ceased,  and  the 
preachers  were  at  full  liberty  to  frame  a  liberal  system 
of  Church  government,  if  they  had  been  €0  disposed. 

It  has  been  urged,  however,  in  justification  of  this 
anomalous  organization,  that  all  rights  are  originally  in 
the  travelling  ministry — that  the  preachers  existed  before 
the  people,  and  called  them  to  repentance  and  faith,  and 
then  placed  them  into  societies  under  their  own  control ; 
and,  that  when  it  was  thought  expedient  to  introduce 
certain  changes,  the  same  hands  that  framed  the  gov- 
ernment had  a  right  to  introduce  changes  or  even  to  re- 
moddle  the  whole  system,  if  they  saw  proper,  without 
consulting  the  people  or  of  assigning  to  them  any  part  in 
the  new  administration.    The  ground  here  taken  is 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  69 

utterly  untenable,  and  in  direct  opposition  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  at  variance  with  the  well  known  facts  in  the 
case. 

The  Apostles  were  before  the  believers  at  Jerusalem, 
for  they  had  called  them  to  repentance  and  faith,  and 
formed  them  into  a  Church.  But  the  Apostles  claimed 
no  right  on  this  ground  to  exclusive  government.  They 
identified  the  people  with  themselves  in  all  important 
Church  acts,  as  we  have  shewn  from  Mosheim  and  the 
Scriptures.  So  that  Apostolic  example,  is  in  opposition 
to  the  claims  set  forth  in  the  above  plea.  Moreover,  it 
is  7iot  true  that  the  itinerant  preachers  were  before 
the  people.  The  people  were  actually  before  the 
preachers.  Strawbridge  and  Embury  found  the  be- 
lievers here,  and  collected  them  into  societies ;  nor  does 
it  appear  that  the  people  solicited  Mr.  Wesley  to  take 
them  under  his  care.  Coke  and  Moor,  in  their  life  of 
Wesley,  say,  "  Mr  Webb,  a  Lieutenant  in  the  army, 
preached  in  New  York  and  Philadelphia  with  great 
success,  and  with  the  assistance  of  his  friends,  erected  a 
chapel  in  New  York." — "Induced  by  the  success  he 
met  with,  and  by  an  earnest  desire  of  saving  souls,  he 
wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley,  earnestly  importuning  him  to  send 
Missionaries  to  that  contenant.  Accordingly  Mr.  Wes- 
ley nominated  Mr.  Richard  Boardman  and  Mr.  Joseph 
Pilmoor  as  Missionaries  for  America."  By  the  above 
quotation  it  was  Captain  Webb,  as  he  has  been  usually 
called,  and  not  the  American  societies,  that  solicited 
foreign  aid.  When  Mr.  Rankin  arrived  in  this  country, 
he  immediately  assumed  the  authority  to  govern  the  soci- 
eties as  Mr.  Wesley  might  direct.  And  this  assumption 
has  been  plead  as  a  ground  of  right  with  which  the  peo- 
ple are  never  afterwards  to  intermeddle ! 


70 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


But  it  is  further  asserted,  tliat  by  submitting  to  the  sys- 
tem introduced  by  Mr.  Rankin,  the  people  forever  sur- 
rendered their  rights  as  believers  in  Christ;  and  that  the 
only  one  they  retained  is  that  of  withdrmving  from  under 
the  preachers'  government  and  authority.  It  is  difficult 
to  tell  how  those  who  make  this  silly  assertion  came  by 
tlieir  information.  Did  the  believers  when  they  joined 
the  society  stipulate,  that,  while  they  surrendered  the 
right  of  private  opinion,  the  freedom  of  speech  and  of 
the  press,  and  all  participation  in  the  formation  of  such 
regulations  as  are  necessary  to  carry  the  laws  of  Christ 
into  effect,  this  one,  namely,  the  right  to  leithdrmv,  was 
reserved  to  themselves  to  be  used  when  they  might  think 
proper  to  exercise  it.?  The  truth  is,  there  was  no  such 
stipulations  entered  into  in  relation  to  cmy  of  those  rights ; 
they  are  all  inalienable  and  cannot  be  surrendered.  The 
preachers  had  no  right  to  demand  their  surrender,  nor 
could  the  people  alienate  them  from  themselves  by  tacit 
or  any  other  consent ;  much  less  for  future  generations. 

We  will  here  incorporate  the  views  of  an  aged 
Methodist  minister,  communicated  nearly  twenty  years 
ago.  He  remarks ;  It  may  be  said,  that  ever  since  the 
formation  and  organization  of  the  Church,  things  have 
been  as  they  are  at  present;  and  that  by  a  tacit  agree- 
ment at  least,  the  laity  have  allowed  tlie  ministry  to 
make  laws  for  them  without  their  consent.  To  this,  Jie 
says;  I  shall  answer  for  myself  in  a  few  words;  and  the 
same  things  will  apply,  perhaps,  to  thousands  besides. 
1st.  When  I  became  a  meml^er  of  the  Church,  my  mind 
was  not  occupied  with  any  thoughts  of  Church  govern- 
ment. I  was  very  recently  converted,  and  wished  to 
declare  my  gratitude  to  my  Saviour,  as  well  by  making 
a  public  profession  of  his  religion  by  joining  some  de- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  71 

nomination  of  christians,  as  with  a  view  to  enable  me  to 
work  out  my  salvation  for  the  future ;  and  the  Metho- 
dists, on  account  of  their  doctrines  and  piety,  were  the 
people  of  my  choice.  Government  then  was  entirely 
out  of  the  question.  2d.  As  I  began  to  reflect  on  the 
discipline  of  the  Church,  there  were  many  things  which 
I  did  not  like,  but  as  I  had  full  confidence  in  my  brethren 
I  submitted;  believing  that  time  would  disclose  the  ne- 
cessity of  a  change  in  those  exceptionable  points.  3d. 
There  was  not,  until  a  few  years  past,  any  public  inves- 
tigation of  those  subjects ;  many  may  have  thought  as  I 
thought,  and  felt  as  I  felt,  still  there  was  no  medium  by 
which  brethren  at  a  distance  from  one  another  could 
communicate  their  thoughts,  nor  any  vehicle  by  which  a 
knowledge  of  the  views  and  feelings  of  others  could  be 
obtained.  Many  like  the  prophet,  may  have  individually 
supposed  themselves  standing  alone,  and  were,  therefore, 
unwilling  to  express  their  opinion,  even  to  a  friend,  lest 
diey  should  be  thought  singular.  But  now,  like  the  pro- 
phet's ser\'artt,  their  eyes  being  opened,  they  see  there 
is  a  host  on  the  same  side. 

When  a  man  became  a  member  of  the  Church,  there 
was  no  public  declaration  on  the  one  part,  nor  explicit 
understanding  on  the  other,  that  he  had  no  rights  in 
Church  matters,  nor  was  to  liave  any ;  that  the  travel- 
ing ministry  were  to  judge  for  him ;  that  it  appertained 
to  them  of  right  to  decide  on  what  would  be  most  suit- 
able to  his  condition,  and  prescribe  for  him  accordingly; 
that  they  alone  were  to  make  laws  for  liim,  without  his 
consent,  and  even  contrary  to  his  consent,  and  that,  in 
fact,  all  he  had  to  do,  was  to  submit  to  the  ruling  pow- 
ers, as  a  peaceable  son  of  the  Church.  O !  no,  this  was 
neither  understood  nor  avowed.   Will  any  man  say,  that 


72 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


the  pretensions  of  the  travelling  ministry,  or  the  state  of 
the  Church,  are  now  what  they  were  twenty  or  thirty 
years  ago ;  and  that  all  who  joined  the  Church  then,  are 
by  contract,  engagement,  or  understanding,  under  obli- 
gation to  submit  quietly,  and  without  an  expression  of 
remonstrance,  to  such  demands? — For  as  much,  then,  as 
there  was  no  such  understanding  at  the  time,  or  such  a 
statement  made  as  a  condition  of  membership — and  as  I 
have  not  since  consented,  or  agreed  directly  or  indirect- 
ly, to  yield  these  rights  to  my  travelling  brethren,  I  hold 
it  as  a  palpable  truth,  that  I  retain  them  still.  Mutual 
Rights,  vol.  1. 

Unquestionably,  this  aged  brother  was  right.  And 
even  if  such  stipulation  had  been  entered  into,  in  a 
formal  and  explicit  manner,  it  could  not  be  binding, 
because  neither  party  had  a  right  to  enter  into  any 
such  contract. 

The  entire  claim  on  the  part  of  the  Methodist  Itine- 
rant Ministers  to  legislate  and  administer  the  government 
of  the  Church,  without  the  presence  and  concurrence  of 
representatives  from  the  people,  is  an  assumed  right, 
which  never  was,  nor  ever  can  be  proved  by  Scrip- 
ture, or  any  analogy  whatever,  except  it  be  that  found 
in  the  papal  system.  And  even  in  that  system,  it  was 
not  until  the  twelfth  century,  that  the  people  were 
shut  out;  for  a  single  Pope  never  sat  on  St.  Peter's 
Chair  at  Rome,  for  1,160  years,  without  the  elective 
voice  of  the  people,  as  may  be  seen  by  reference  to 
Mosheim's  and  Gregory's  Church  History. 

It  has  been,  and  is  repeatedly  asserted,  by  the  oppo- 
nents of  lay-representation,  that  the  great  success  of 
Methodism  is  to  be  mainly  attributed  to  the  peculiarity 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  government,  which 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  73 

confides  to  the  hands  of  the  Itinerant  Ministry,  exclu- 
sively, the  direction  of  Church  affairs,  and,  therefore,  a 
representation  should  not  be  admitted,  nor  any  changes 
made.  This  is  utterly  futile.  The  unparalleled  success 
of  Methodism  from  the  year  1800,  up  to  the  present 
period,  is,  fairly  to  be  attributed,  to  the  introduction  of 
Camp  Meetings,  which  first  began  in  the  State  of  Ten- 
nessee, and  then  were  introduced  into  Kentucky,  the 
Carolinas,  and  Georgia;  and  then  into  Maryland,  New 
York,  &c.  These  woods  meetings  furnished  the  great 
desideratum,  room,  and  'public  attention.  Thousands 
began  to  hear  Methodist  preaching,  who,  until  then, 
had  only  heard  tliat  a  people  called  Methodists  existed 
in  ditferent  parts  of  tlie  United  States.  The  conse- 
quence was,  that  instead  of  some  ten  or  twenty  convert- 
ed in  the  course  of  a  year  in  a  vicinity,  hundreds  were 
brought  to  the  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  added 
to  the  Church. 

In  support  of  our  opinion,  let  us  look  at  the  facts  of 
the  case.  From  the  commencement  of  Methodism,  up 
to  1796,  a  period  of  thirty  years,  there  were  in  Church 
fellowship  in  the  United  States  only  45,000  white  mem- 
bers. From  1790  to  1796  there  was  a  decrease  of  565 
white,  and  1 ,604  coloured  members.  Total  decrease  in 
six  years,  2,169.  From  1791  to  1800,  a  period  of  nine 
years,  the  minutes  only  shew  an  increase  of  862  white, 
and  568  coloured  members.  For  ten  years  next  pre- 
ceding 1800,  the  Methodists  were  barely  able  to  hold 
their  own  in  point  of  numbers.  After  1800,  the  period 
of  the  introduction  of  Camp  Meetings,  the  membership 
increased  annually  by  thousands.  In  fact,  we  have 
known  a  single  Camp  Meeting,  especially  on  the  Eas- 
7 


74 


HISTORY  OP  THE 


tern  Shore  of  Maryland,  to  report  the  conversion  of 
many  hundreds  of  persons,  in  the  course  of  a  week. 

The  average  increase  of  the  membership  for  the  sub- 
sequent ten  years,  say,  from  1800  to  1810,  was  about 
eleven  thousand  a  year. 

Thus  much  for  the  true  cause  of  the  unparalleled 
success  of  Methodism.  It  is  not  because  a  lay  repre- 
sentation is  rejected,  and  the  Churches  controlled  and 
governed  exclusively  by  Itinerant  Ministers.  It  is  fairly 
to  be  attributed,  under  the  Divine  influence,  to  the  intro- 
duction and  continuation  of  Camp  Meetings,  where  the 
pure  Gospel  of  Christ  is  preached  to  listening  thousands. 

We  will  close  this  chapter  by  a  brief  notice  of 
another  great  error  committed  by  the  General  Confe- 
rence of  1792.  It  was,  the  continuing  to  Mr.  Asbury 
all  the  immense  power  possessed  by  him,  while  acting  as 
Mr.  Wesley's  Superintendent.  Nor  was  any  part  of  it 
subtracted  even  in  1808,  when  the  delegated  General 
Conference  Avas  authorized,  but  the  whole  amount  was 
continued,  and  guarded  by  a  restrictive  article,  which 
forbids  the  delegated  General  Conference  to  trench  in  the 
slightest  degree  on  the  power  and  prerogatives  of  the 
bishops.  To  these  officers  belong  the  authority  to  ap- 
point and  remove  all  the  presiding  elders,  without  the 
least  interference  on  the  part  of  the  Annual  Conferences 
— to  station  and  change  all  the  preachers  in  the  entire 
connexion,  without  any  one  of  them  having  a  right  to 
appeal  from  his  appointment — to  preside  in  all  the  Con- 
ferences, General  and  Annual — and  to  oversee  and  over- 
rule the  spiritual  and  temporal  concerns  of  the  whole 
Church.  This  immense  power  gives  to  the  superinten- 
dents an  irresistible,  controlling  influence  over  every  de- 
partment of  the  Church,  legislative,  judicial  and  execu- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  75 

tive ;  and  enables  them  to  govern  the  Church  in  accord- 
ance with  tlieir  own  notions  of  right  and  wrong.  It  may 
be  said,  without  fear  of  successful  contradiction,  that 
what  is  called  "  the  episcopacy,"  concentrates  in  itself 
all  the  power,  patronage,  and  possessions  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Churcli. 


CHAPTER  V. 

PRESIDING  ELDER  aUESTIOX.  GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF 

THE  REFORM  ftUESTION.  SPECIMENS  OF  THE  VIEWS 

AND  WRITINGS  OF  REFORMERS. 

We  remarked  at  page  63,  that  the  presiding  elder 
question  liad  gready  agitated  the  travelling  connexion, 
fx"om  the  year  1800,  until  the  decease  of  Mr.  Asbury  in 
1816;  and,  that  after  that  event,  the  discussion  became 
more  serious,  and  exciting.  At  the  General  Conference, 
held  in  Baltimore,  1820,  the  question  assumed  so  serious 
an  aspect  as  to  induce  the  belief,  that  a  separation  would 
be  the  inevitable  result.  At  this  conference,  the  matter 
was  referred  to  a  committee  of  six,  three  of  whom  were 
chosen  by  the  party  in  favour  of  the  change,  and  three 
from  the  party  opposed  to  it.  The  committee  came  to 
a  compromise,  and  reported  in  favour  of  the  bishop  nom- 
inating three  preachers  for  every  vacancy,  out  of  which 
number  the  Annual  Conference  should  elect  one.  The 
report  was  adopted  by  a  large  majority.  Yet,  the  senior 
bishop,  Mr.  McKendree,  and  the  bishop  elect,  Mr. 
Soule,  declared  tlie  plan  to  be  unconstitutional ;  and  the 


76 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


former  threatened  to  appeal  in  the  last  resort  to  the 
Annual  Conferences,  &c.  At  a  late  period  of  the  session, 
when  several  members  of  the  General  Conference  were 
absent,  a  vote  to  suspend  the  action  on  the  resolution 
was  taken,  and  the  measure  was  suspended  till  the  next 
General  Conference. 

These  warm  contests  among  the  itinerant  preachers 
for  a  division  of  power,  had  again  waked  up  the  local 
preachers  and  laity  to  an  investigation  of  their  rights  to 
a  representation  in  the  legislative  department  of  the 
Church.*  The  local  preachers  perceived,  that  while 
they  were  clothed  with  authority  to  preach  the  gospel 
and  to  administer  the  ordinances,  in  common  with  their 
itinerant  brethren,  they  were  sliut  out  from  all  pastoral 
and  executive  duties,  and  fully  excluded  from  rendering 
any  assistance  in  framing  those  rules  and  regulations  by 
which  they  were  governed.  Petitions  had  been  sent  up 
to  the  General  Conference,  from  time  to  time,  praying 
for  redress  of  grievances,  but  without  effect,  until  1 820, 
when  the  conference  condescended  to  listen  to  the  peti- 
tions and  enacted  the  rule  authorizing  "District  Con- 
ferences." 

This  regulation,  while  it  fell  vastly  short  of  what 
many  of  the  local  preachers  desired,  secured  to  them  a 
very  important  advantage,  namely,  that  of  assembling 
annually  in  District  Conferences,  where  they  might  ex- 
change views,  and  officially  communicate  to  the  Church 
and  to  the  General  Conference  such  suggestions  as  they 

•Jesse  Lee  says,  in  his  History  of  Methodism,  that  as  early  as 
1794,  there  was  much  disquietude  in  the  Church  among  the  local 
preachers  and  people,  "  Some  of  them  contended,  that  the  local 
preachers  ought  to  have  a  seat  and  vote  in  all  our  conferences;  and 
others  said,  there  ought  to  be  a  delegatioD  of  lay  members  ."   P.  213. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  77 

might,  from  time  to  time,  deem  proper  and  profitable. 
Prior  to  the  passage  of  the  rule,  the  local  preachers  had 
no  legitunate  fraternity,  no  organized  affinities  to  one 
another  or  to  the  travelling  preachers ;  and  remained  in 
an  isolated  state,  dispersed  and  shut  out  from  all  regular 
connexion  with  any  body  of  ministers.  The  rule  gave 
them  an  organized  existence,  and  certain  privileges,  but 
was  exceedingly  defective,  in  as  much  as  it  did  not  spe- 
cify any  kind  of  service,  which  the  local  preachers,  as 
pastors  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  ought  to  perform — nor 
did  it  provide  for  any  associate  duties  nor  plan  of  co- 
operation between  the  itinerant  and  local  ministry  of  the 
Church  by  which  a  good  understanding  and  mutual 
efforts  might  be  secured. 

Those  defects  gave  rise  to  additional  discussions,  and 
became  the  subjects  of  memorials  to  the  General  Con- 
ference for  certain  amendments  to  the  rule.  By  this 
time,  the  people  began  to  look  more  closely  at  their 
condition,  and  to  present  their  claims  to  lay  represen- 
tation. Knowing  that  they  constituted  the  great  body 
of  the  Church,  and,  consequently,  should  have  a  check 
upon  clerical  power  by  a  representation  in  the  rule 
making  department,  many  of  them  determined  to  employ 
such  means  as,  in  their  judgment,  were  calculated  to  ex- 
hibit the  defects  and  ruinous  tendencies  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  government;  and,  to  introduce 
such  salutary  changes  as  would  make  it  equitable  and 
permanent.  The  people  with  few  exceptions,  had  been 
kept  in  profound  ignorance  of  the  nature  of  the  govern- 
ment. It  became  necessary,  therefore,  to  institute  means 
for  the  general  illumination  of  the  people's  minds. 

A  periodical,  entitled  "  The  Wesleyan  Repository," 
edited  by  Wm.  S.  Stockton,  being  started  about  this  time, 
7* 


78 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


opened  its  columns  for  the  reception  of  pieces  on  Church 
government.  This  paper,  though  limited  in  its  circulation, 
furnished  a  medium  for  communication  and  a  field  for  dis- 
cussion. Reformers  availed  themselves  of  this  vehicle, 
and  entered  into  a  free  and  full  examination  of  all  ques- 
tions relating  to  Methodism.  The  work,  however,  its 
editor  and  writers,  were  soon  proscribed  by  the  friends 
of  absolute  authority.  The  editor  was  viewed  as  a  dis- 
turber of  the  peace — the  writers  as  backsliders — and  the 
work  itself  as  a  malevolent  engine  designed  to  destroy 
Methodism  in  this  country.  Decided  efforts  were  made 
to  prevent  its  circulation,  and  pains  were  taken  to  cur- 
tail the  influence  of  those  who  contributed  to  its  columns. 
One  of  its  writers,  in  a  Review  of  the  work,  when  it 
had  progressed  to  the  third  volume,  says :  "  Hitherto  a 
few  solitary  writers,  unknown  to  each  other,  have  fur- 
nished all  the  original  essays  upon  the  great  principles 
of  Church  rights  and  privileges:  in  which  all  have  one 
infinite  interest;  and  yet  the  editor  was  left  with  his 
scanty  subscription  list  to  struggle  against  prejudice 
and  all  opposition,  on  his  own  responsibility.  At  one 
time  he  was  brought  so  low  as  to  be  compelled  to  ad- 
vertise that  the  work  must  stop;  but  by  the  timely 
aid  of  a  few  generous  patrons,  and  the  efforts  of  one 
man,  he  was  not  only  enabled  to  proceed,  but  to  obtain 
original  matter  more  than  sufficient  for  each  succeeding 
number.  In  the  annals  of  printing  in  this  country,  there 
is  not  perhaps  an  instance  of  a  periodical  work,  which 
from  so  small  beginning  and  under  so  many  discourage- 
ments, has  risen  by  its  own  merits  to  so  great  a  degree 
of  independence  on  borrowed  matter. — Love  for  a  good 
cause,  fbr  the  best  of  causes,  and  sympathy  for  the  edi- 
tor, and  these  alone,  could  have  overcome  the  inconve- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  79 

niencies  under  which  many  a  line  in  the  Repository  has 
been  written.  But  those  John  Baptists  in  the  cause  of 
religious  liberty,  have  lived  to  see,  those  come  after 
tliem,  who  were  by  official  station  preferred  before 
them.  They  have  wrestled  till  the  break  of  day,  and 
they  hail  its  beams  and  exult  in  them." 

We  will  here  furnish  two  or  three  articles  from  the 
above  named  work,  in  view  of  shelving  the  opinions  and 
sentiments  of  writers  on  the  side  of  reform  during  our 
early  struggle  for  Church  representation. 

The  two  following  letters  are  a  part  of  a  series  ad- 
dressed to  the  friends  and  patrons  of  the  right  of  the 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  to  repre- 
sent themselves  in  the  General  Conference  of  1 824,  by 
the  Rev.  Nicholas  Snethen. 

Letter  I. 

Friends  and  Brethren, — I  am  induced  to  address  you 
on  the  momentous  subject  of  legislative  rights,  in  conse- 
quence of  a  notice  I  have  received,  that  it  has  become  a 
question,  whether  it  will  be  proper  to  send  delegates  to 
the  next  General  Conference  with  our  claims,  &c.  Such 
a  measure,  in  my  humble  judgment,  would  be  prema- 
ture. But  before  I  proceed  to  offer  my  reasons,  in 
order  to  obviate  suspicion  of  my  motives,  I  will  avow 
my  own  sentiments.  I  do  believe,  that  it  is  the  inherent 
and  unalienable  right  of  every  Church  or  body  of  chris- 
tians, either  personally  or  by  their  representatives,  to 
have  a  voice  in  the  making,  forming,  and  altering  the 
rules  and  regulations,  by  which  they  are  to  be  governed. 
I  will  also  define  the  meaning,  Avliich  I  affix  to  the  term 
Church,  in  these  letters.  For  the  sake  of  brevity,  and 
from  certain  relative  considerations,  I  include  the  local 


80 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


preachers  with  the  private  and  official  members,  and 
contradistinguish  them  collectively  from  the  travelling 
preachers,  under  the  term  Church.  Now  it  is  well 
known,  that  the  great  and  essential  principle  of  Church 
liberty,  representation,  has  never  been  recognized  either 
by  the  Annual  or  General  Conferences,  though  all  our 
rules  and  regulations  have  emanated  from  them.  And 
moreover,  that  the  very  rules  and  regulations  which  may 
not  be  altered  or  repealed  by  the  delegates  of  the  An- 
nual Conferences,  were  made  without  the  knowledge 
or  consent  of  the  Church. 

The  assumption  of  right  on  the  part  of  the  travelling 
preachers,  must,  I  hold,  be  formally  and  publicly  dis- 
avowed by  them.  Is  it  not  evident,  that  if  the  friends 
and  patrons  of  the  legislative  rights  of  the  Church,  are 
resolved  to  maintain  them,  (and  how  can  they  do  other- 
wise,) and  the  travelling  preachers  refuse  to  surrender 
them,  there  must  be  a  division Let  no  one  say,  if  so, 
the  sooner  the  better;  but  rather  let  the  Church  give 
tlie  travelling  preachers  a  reasonable  time  and  a  fair 
opportunity,  to  make  the  surrender  with  as  much  wil- 
lingness as  possible. 

For  myself,  I  must  bear  my  testimony  against  all 
compromise  or  barter  in  this  matter.  The  right  of  the 
Church  to  representation,  must  be  entire,  or  not  at  all. 
Half  rights  in  legislation,  are  whole  wrongs.  All  that 
ought  to  be  asked  or  that  can  be  granted,  is,  that  the 
majority  may  govern.  I  can  never  consent  to  hold  my 
right  of  suH'rage,  as  a  favour  or  grant.  The  right  of 
representation,  is  like  personal  identity.  We  cannot 
consent  to  part  with  it,  without  becoming  accessory  to 
our  own  destruction.  Sooner  or  later,  either,  directly 
or  indirectly  it  must  come  to  this  crisis.    Either  we 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  81 

must  publicly  admit  and  declare  that  the  travelling 
preachers  have  the  right  to  make  rules  and  regulations 
for  us,  or  they  must  publicly  disavow  the  right ;  or  we 
must  lose  all  confidence  in  them  and  consider  them  as 
usurpers.  When  I  lose  all  hope,  that  the  travelling 
preachers  will  in  due  time  refuse  to  legislate  for  the 
Church,  I  shall  lose  my  affections  for  them  also.  At 
present,  I  am  disposed  to  consider  their  pertinacity  as 
the  effect  of  ignorance,  or  want  of  reflection,  or  error 
in  judgment,  either  of  which  it  will  require  time  and 
judicious  management  to  overcome.  But  I  place  the 
greatest  reliance  upon  time.  The  subject  is  only  just 
begun  to  be  fairly  discussed  among  us.  Heretofore, 
some  of  the  best  men  considered,  that  the  benefits  of 
itinerancy  would  sanctify  all  consequences.  Is  there  a 
preacher  who  claims  or  covets  the  power  to  legislate 
for  the  Church,  for  its  OAvn  sake.-'  It  is  true,  and  we 
are  sorry  to  say  it,  that  there  are  certain  travelling 
preachers  who  use  great  swelling  Avords— But  this  kind 
of  language,  though  deserving  of  rebuke,  does  not  seem 
to  me,  to  amount  to  proof  positive  that  they  are  incura- 
bly ambitious.  I  do  not  mean  to  say,  that  there  is  no 
ambition  in  the  midst' of  this  monopoly  of  power;  but 
that  it  may  be  concealed  from  the  subjects  of  it,  under 
the  plausible  disguise  of  ^eal  for  itinerancy.  At  all 
events,  time  will  soon  introduce  a  new  body  of  men 
into  the  travelling  connexion,  who  will  have  grown  up 
under  different  circumstances,  and  with  different  views 
of  christian  rights.  Are  there  not  some  among  the 
young  preachers,  who  within  the  tliree  years  last  past, 
have  reflected  more  upon  the  subject  of  Church  rights, 
than  some  of  the  older  ones  did,  in  their  whole  lives.' 
It  was,  perhaps,  commendable  in  the  former  state  of 


82 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


things,  for  tliose  preachex's  who  were  in  favour  of  the 
rights  of  the  Church,  to  express  tliemselves  sparingly 
and  with  caution  in  the  presence  of  the  members  of  the 
Church.  But  now,  that  the  subject  is  fully  before  the 
public,  may  they  not  communicate  their  opinions  freely, 
without  violating  the  rules  of  prudence.  Indeed,  from 
tlie  spirit  of  inquiry  which  has  gone  forth,  they  will  be 
scarcely  able  to  conceal  their  views  without  trespassing 
upon  their  sincerity  as  much  as  tlieir  uiclination.  I  take 
it  for  granted,  that  our  friends  will  be  at  little  pains  to 
conceal  themselves.  The  more  publicly  they  are 
known,  the  faster  their  number  will  inci'ease. 

I  submit  it  therefore  for  consideration,  whether  it  is 
not  at  this  conjuncture,  a  dictate  of  prudence  to  avoid 
every  measure  which  may  have  a  tendency  to  increase 
tlie  jealousy,  or  excite  the  resentment  of  those,  who  are 
hostile  to  the  agitation  of  questions  involving  our  rights ; 
and  to  weaken  the  confidence  of  our  friends  in  our  dis- 
cretion. But  will  not  the  presence  of  any  delegates 
from  us  at  the  time  and  place  of  the  meeting  of  the 
General  Conference  of  1824,  induce  its  members  to 
take  the  attitude  of  resistance,  and  tend  to  repress  full 
debate  and  inquiry.''  Will  it  not  be  proclaimed,  that  tlie 
enemy  is  at  the  gates That  the  standard  of  revolt  is 
raised — and  that  the  only  security  of  travelling  preach- 
ers is  in  holding  the  title  to  Cliurch  property  by  exclu- 
sively occupying  the  seats  of  the  General  Conference.'^ 
In  the  meantime,  the  members  of  the  Church  who  are 
ignorant  of  our  motives  and  aims,  and  have  not  made 
themselves  acquainted  with  the  merits  of  the  subject  of 
representative  legislation,  may  be  alarmed  and  rallied 
round  the  travelling  preachers,  to  prevent  a  supposed 
revolution. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  83 

My  plan,  therefore,  is,  that  we  continue  to  encourage 
our  friends  to  write,  and  by  their  writings  to  dissemi- 
nate principles,  and  leave  tlie  next  General  Conference, 
as  free  from  any  cause  of  fear  or  restraint  as  may  be, 
and  thus  give  them  a  fair  opportunity  to  make  a  volun- 
tary surrender  of  a  power,  the  right  of  which  they 
ought  to  disclaim.  But  if  they  remain  inflexible,  that 
we  then  proceed  to  organize  ourselves  into  a  kind  of 
patriotic  societies,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  and 
securing  to  ourselves,  the  right  of  ecclesiastical  suffrage, 
and  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  our  numbers,  views  and 
proceedings ;  and  that  as  soon  as  we  become  sufficiently 
numerous  and  united,  we  signify  to  travelling  preachers 
our  free  and  sovereign  will,  and  let  them  know,  that  the 
time  is  come  for  them  to  yield  to  necessity,  as  they 
would  not  to  justice  and  reason ;  we  may  add,  that  if 
they  persist,  all  the  blame,  and  all  the  evil  of  dividing 
themselves  from  the  majority  of  the  Church,  must  be 
upon  their  own  heads. 

Letter  II. 

Friends  and  Brethren, — Those  travelling  preachers 
who  are  in  favour  of  the  continuation  of  the  present 
powers  and  prerogatives  of  the  General  Conference,  to 
make  rules  and  regulations  for  us  without  our  consent, 
or  to  secure  them,  are  not  backward  to  aver,  that  the 
majority  of  the  Church  are  in  favour  of  them  also.  If 
the  question  were  put  to  vote  it  might  so  turn  out ;  for, 
as  tlie  General  Conference  would  have  the  regulating  of 
the  business,  they  might  do  it  pretty  much  in  their  own 
way.  The  question  in  their  hands  will  hardly  be  per- 
mitted to  assume  the  form  of  "  to  be  or  not  to  be" — to 
be  free-men  or  bond-men.    Were  the  vote  actually 


84 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


taken,  should  it  not  be  in  a  form  sontiewliat  like  the  fol- 
lowing;— 1st.  Do  you  believe  that  a  Church  or  body  of 
faithful  men  have  any  legislative  rights  ? — the  vote  to  be 
taken  in  the  form  of  ayes  and  noes ;  and  the  noes  to  be 
numbered  •,  then  let  the  ayes,  or  those  in  the  affirmative, 
give  a  2d  vote ;  thus — Are  you  willing  to  give  up,  re- 
nounce, and  surrender,  without  reserve,  for  ever,  all 
your  legislative  right,  title  and  claim  by  your  represen- 
tatives, or  otherwise  to  make,  form,  or  alter  the  rules 
and  regulations  by  which  you  are  to  be  governed,  as 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  to  the 
delegates  of  the  Annual  Conference,  in  General  Confe- 
rence assembled  ?  Then  let  the  two  columns  be  added 
together — that  is,  those  who  believe  they  have  no  legis- 
lative or  representative  rights,  and  those  who,  though 
they  do,  are  nevertheless  Avilling  to  give  them  all  up  to 
the  General  Conference.  Now,  it  is  plain  that  if  the 
majority  of  the  votes  of  the  whole  number  of  members, 
taken  in  this  way,  or  some  other  equally  well  calculated 
to  prevent  deception  or  error,  should  be  against  us, 
then,  upon  our  own  principles,  as  peaceable  christians, 
we  must  submit,  until,  on  some  future  and  proper  occa- 
sion, the  vote  should  be  again  taken. 

I  conceive,  Brethren,  that  even  in  cases  where  the 
right  and  the  truth  of  principle  is  manifestly  on  the  side 
of  tlie  minority,  it  is  not  safe  to  trust  the  power  to 
govern  the  majority,  in  their  hands.  Neither  truth  nor 
right  is  omnipotent  in  this  world.  The  doctrine  of  irre- 
sistible grace,  and  once  in  grace  always  in  grace,  is  not 
in  our  creed. 

But  admitting  that  the  majority  of  the  Church  is  in 
favour  of  all  the  legislative  power  being  in  the  travel- 
ing preacliers,  may  it  not  come  to  pass,  that  the  travel- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  85 

ing  preachers  themselves  may  become  so  enlightened  as 
to  refuse  to  legislate  for  the  Church,  or  any  body  else, 
without  their  representatives?  Sacred  and  profane, 
ecclesiastical  and  civil  history,  furnish  examples  of  men 
refusing  to  accept  of  supreme  power,  when  offered  to 
them  by  the  people,  and  of  others  surrendering  it,  and 
even  their  own  lives,  as  a  sacrifice  to  liberty.  What  a 
redeeming  and  glorious  day  for  travelling  preachers 
would  it  be,  if,  when  solicited  by  the  majority  of  the 
Church  to  make  laws  for  them,  or  rather  to  hold  the 
power  to  make  them,  they  should  answer  as  the  olive- 
tree,  and  the  fig-tree,  and  the  vine,  and  not  as  the 
bramble  answered  the  trees  in  the  pSrable, — "The 
trees  went  forth  on  a  time  to  anoint  a  king  over  them; 
and  they  said  unto  the  olive-tree,  reign  tliou  over  us; 
but  the  olive-tree  said  unto  them,  should  I  leave  my 
fatness,  wherewith  by  me  they  honour  God  and  man, 
and  go  to  be  promoted  over  the  trees?  And  the  trees 
said  unto  the  fig-tree,  come  thou  and  rule  over  us ;  but 
the  fig-tree  said  unto  them,  should  I  forsake  my  sweet- 
ness, and  my  good  fruit,  and  go  to  be  promoted  over 
the  trees?  Then  said  the  trees  unto  the  vine,  come  thou 
and  reign  over  us.  And  the  vine  said  unto  them,  should 
I  leave  my  wine,  which  cherisheth  God  and  man,  and 
go  to  be  promoted  over  the  trees  ?"  This  parable  is, 
in  its  imagery,  admirably  calculated  to  cure  a  propen- 
sity to  ambition  in  travelling  preachers.  The  olive- 
tree,  the  fig-tree,  and  the  vine,  conscious  of  their  valua- 
ble qualities,  refuse  to  exchange  them  for  the  phantom 
of  power;  but  the  worthless  and  barren  bramble  having 
none  but  combustible  qualities,  calls  these  forth  to  de- 
vour the  servile  trees,  who  had  renounced  their  right  to 
an  independent  government,  and  had  been  supplicating 
8 


86 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


for  a  master — for  not  doing  an  impossible  act,  how- 
could  they  stoop,  and  even  beneath  this  low,  mean  bush. 
Have  travelling  preachers  no  fatness,  nor  sweetness,  nor 
spirit  grateful  to  heaven  and  earth,  pleasing  to  God,  and 
beneficial  to  man,  which  power  cannot  give,  nor  the  loss 
of  it  take  away?  We  trust  they  have,  and  may  still 
have  abundantly  more.  Let  it  be  our  first  object  to 
rouse  them  to  emulation.  The  love  of  power  has  not 
been  universal  among  priests,  nor  even  among  monks. 
The  man  who  led  the  way  in  the  reformation,  was  a 
priest  and  a  monk,  and  several  of  his  contemporaries 
and  successors  were  priests.  Shall  Germany,  and 
France,  and  Britain,  only,  furnish  champions  and  mar- 
tyrs for  the  rights  of  Churches  against  priestly  suprema- 
cy ?  Let  us  hope  better  things  of  American  Methodist 
travelling  preachers. 

As  the  ensuing  General  Conference  will  be  the  first 
to  meet  after  our  legislative  rights  have  been  fairly 
brought  into  discussion,  I  am  anxious  that  the  experi- 
ment should  have  a  trial,  that  we  may  see  how  they  will 
treat  it,  as  an  abstract  question  of  right.  Will  there  be 
found  a  mover  and  seconder  to  bring  forward  and  sus- 
tain the  motion?  How  will  it  be  disposed  of?  Will 
the  question  be  debated,  &c.  &c.  ?  If  a  division  is  called 
for,  what  number  will  rise  in  its  favour?  Who  will  have 
the  confidence  to  vote  that  the  members  of  the  Church 
have  no  legislative  rights!  For  these  are  items  on 
w^hich  our  future  proceedings  must  be  predicated,  if 
they  approach  to  correctness.  I  trust  tliere  is  not  one 
among  us  who  is  not  disposed  to  judge  as  favourably 
as  facts  and  circumstances  will  warrant  of  travelling 
preachers,  much  less  to  condemn  them  all  indiscrimi- 
nately, and  without  proof,  as  usurpers  of  our  rights. 
Moreover,  if  the  General  Conference  should  possibly 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  87 

adopt  severe  and  rigorous  measures,  it  will  be  very  de- 
sirable to  let  all  see  that  we  gave  them  no  pretext ;  and 
as  for  any  fears  of  pains  and  penalties,  I  am  persuaded 
that  if  they  ever  existed  among  us  they  have  long  since 
gone  by.  As  conscious  of  our  integrity  as  of  our  rights, 
and  resolved  by  the  help  of  grace,  to  walk  worthy  of 
our  calling,  no  law  that  can  be  executed  in  our  Church 
can  have  any  terrors  for  us. 

We  shall  probably  for  some  time  to  come  be  doomed 
to  hear  the  old  logic,  or  rather  eulogy  of  itinerant  power. 
The  duty  and  purity  of  the  Church  cannot  continue 
without  discipline,  and  discipline  cannot  be  maintained 
without  exclusive  power  in  the  travelling  preachers,  to 
make  and  execute  rules!  Take  away  or  qualify,  or 
limit  the  power  of  the  travelling  preachers,  and  there 
can  be  no  government,  take  away  government  and  there 
can  be  no  religion ! !  If  it  were  not  for  this  means,  says 
a  zealous  member,  we  should  not  be  better  than  other 
people ;  and  if  it  were  not  for  that,  says  another,  we 
should  lose  all  our  religion;  but  the  zealous  itinerant 
don't  lay  so  much  stress  upon  these  minor  matters ;  the 
inference  from  his  argument  is,  that  neither  a  Saviour, 
nor  grace,  nor  sacraments,  nor  good  preaching,  nor  any 
thing  else  can  save  us  from  ruin,  without  itinerant  power. 
The  fatness  of  the  olive,  the  unction  of  the  holy  one ; 
the  sweetness  and  good  fruit  of  the  fig-tree,  the  pre- 
cious promises  and  truths  of  the  gospel ;  the  fruit  of  the 
vine,  the  wine  of  the  kingdom,  will  be  all  in  vain  with- 
out power !  O  ye  trees,  let  us  rule  over  you !  We  have 
indeed  wrong  headed  men  who  talk,  in  effect,  at  this 
random  rate.  Though  it  is  afflicting  to  hear  them,  yet 
we  must  do  all  we  can  to  teach  them  that  they  are  not 
the  whole  body  •,  but  only  members  in  particular. 

Nicholas  Snethen. 


88 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


The  following  paper  is  from  the  pen  of  the  late  Dr. 
John  French,  of  Norfolk,  Virginia ;  a  man  of  the  most 
amiable  dispositions,  and  possessed  of  a  strong,  compre- 
hensive and  discriminating  mind. 

An  essay  on  the  unlimited  power  of  the  Itinerant  Ministry. 

After  a  great  deal  of  reluctant  feeling,  I  have  written 
a  few  lines  on  the  subject  of  our  Church  government. 
I  performed  the  task  reluctantly,  not  because  I  did  not 
feel  sufficient  interest  in  the  subject,  but  because  I  have 
an  aversion  to  controversy,  and  moreover,  because 
much  abler  writers  have  embarked  in  the  cause.  Upon 
reflection,  I  concluded,  that  every  one  ought  to  bear  his 
part,  and  contribute  his  mite  for  the  support  of  a  cause, 
at  once  so  just  and  important. 

Our  good,  but  we  think,  mistaken  brethren  of  the 
opposition,  cannot  deny  us  the  right  of  thinking,  nor  of 
investigating  the  government  of  the  Church,  to  which 
we  belong.  Had  this  right  never  been  asserted,  what 
w^ould  have  been  the  condition  of  the  world  at  this  time.'' 
Italy,  Spain  and  Portugal,  where  inquiry  and  investi- 
gation respecting  ecclesiastical  polity  are  prohibited, 
are  now  furnishing  a  record  of  this  woful  theme,  ^vritten 
with  the  blood  of  thousands.  Such  might  now  have 
been  our  fate,  had  not  the  Lord  raised  up  and  qualified 
men  to  bring  about  the  reformation.  Protestants  all 
agree  in  considering  this  great  work  to  have  been  good; 
and  think  the  reformers  acted  a  most  worthy  part.  Yet 
these  men  were  condemned  by  tlie  authorities  which  they 
opposed,  just  as  the  course  which  we  are  now  pursuing 
is  condemned  by  the  enemies  of  reform.  Raising 
clamours  against  Reformers,  and  calling  them  by  op- 
probious  names,  however,  is  no  evidence  that  they  are 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  89 

wrong,  or  that  they  are  bad  men.  The  whole  affair  rests 
upon  the  merits  of  the  case.  If  the  doctrines  advanced 
by  the  reformers,  are  not  founded  on  truth  and  right- 
eousness, it  becomes  the  anti-reformers  to  make  it  appear 
by  fair  arguments  and  sound  reasonings.  To  arraign  the 
motives  and  integrity  of  brethren  has  nothing  to  do  with 
the  question. 

We  may  be  bad  men,  acting  under  the  influence  of 
bad  motives,  and  yet  our  doctrines  may  be  true  and  our 
cause  good.  On  the  contrary,  we  may  be  good  men, 
acting  under  the  influence  of  good  motives,  and  yet  our 
cause  may  be  bad,  and  our  doctrines  false.  Our  motives, 
and  our  good  or  bad  dispositions,  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  subject.  Either  we  or  our  opponents  are  in 
the  wrong;  and  a  righteous  decision  of  the  question 
must  depend  on  the  intrinsic  merits  of  the  case.  Then 
let  us  hear  no  more  about  "  dark  designs,"  "  rebellious 
dispositions,"  "  backslidings,"  &c.  &c.  The  public  ought 
to  be  suspicious  of  any  cause,  which  for  its  support, 
substitutes  abuse  for  argument. 

That  the  travelling  preachers  are  in  possession  of  all 
power  and  authority  in  the  Church,  it  is  presumed,  no 
person  who  is  at  all  acquainted  with  our  economy,  will 
pretend  for  a  moment  to  deny.  If,  however,  this  should 
be  called  in  question  by  any  man,  I  would  ask  him,  if 
any  one,  except  travelling  preachers,  can  vote  at  the 
election  of  members  for  the  General  Conference,  where 
all  the  laws  of  the  Church  are  made.  I  would  ask  fur^ 
ther,  if  any  except  travelling  preachers,  are  at  all  elli- 
gible  to  the  conference,  and  whether,  this  election  does 
not  take  place  in  secret,  confined  exclusivelj'^  to  the  trav- 
elling preachers.''  Are  not  the  local  preachers  and  lay 
members,  all  carefully  and  uniformly  excluded.?  I  ask 
8* 


90 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


again,  if  it  is  not,  as  it  regards  the  Church  generally,  a 
secret  transaction,  and  whether  the  conferences,  are  not 
to  all  intents  and  purposes,  secret  conclaves  ?  Who  was 
ever  permitted  to  enter  tliose  secret  chambers  at  the 
time  of  elections,  except  the  travelling  preachers?  I 
ask  again,  whether  the  whole  membership  can  appoint 
or  displace  a  single  class  leader?  And  whether  the 
travelling  preacher  has  not  the  power  to  do  both  at  his 
own  good  pleasure,  asking  no  questions;  just  as  the  lord 
of  a  manor  would  appoint  his  own  steward,  or  as  the 
owner  of  a  plantation  would  elevate  or  depose  one  of 
his  servants.  And  when  the  itinerant  preacher  has  at 
any  time  exercised  his  prerogative,  and  a  class  leader 
has  been  put  up,  or  put  down,  have  the  class  any  right 
to  say  a  word  in  the  way  of  disapprobation?  And  I 
would  ask  yet  again,  if  a  steward  or  trustee  be  wanted, 
whether  the  travelling  preacher  does  not  name  his  man  ? 
and  whether  the  members  can  appoint  any  other  person 
except  the  one  so  nominated  by  the  preacher?  In  like 
manner,  if  any  member  be  charged  with  immoral  con- 
duct, whether  the  travelling  preacher  has  not  the  power 
to  appoint  the  committee  for  the  trial  of  the  case?  and 
this  too  without  check  or  restriction,  although  it  gives 
an  opportunity,  if  at  any  time  such  opportunity  might  be 
sought,  to  pack  a  jury?  Does  he  not  himself  sit  as  a 
judge  of  the  court  on  the  trial?  Has  he  not  the  power 
of  summoning  persons  to  the  trial,  forthwith,  without 
furnishing  any  specifications  of  the  charges  preferred 
against  them?  And  has  any  person,  when  about  to  be 
tried,  a  right  to  object  to  those  who  may  be  appointed 
to  sit  on  his  case,  however  certain  he  may  be  of  their 
prejudice  against  him  ? 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  91 

Can  there  be  a  man  in  this  nation  of  light  and  liberty, 
who  thinks  like  a  man,  whose  mind  has  not  been  pre- 
viously drilled,  that  does  not  think  such  power  too  abso- 
lute to  be  sustained  ?  Shall  Christ's  freeman,  when  his 
christian  character  is  called  in  question,  have  no  security 
for  a  fair  and  just  trial,  except  so  far  as  the  travelling 
preacher  may  be  pleased  to  grant  it  to  him?  Shall  he 
have  no  right  to  demand  justice  nor  power  to  obtain  it? 
Tell  it  not  in  China,  publish  it  not  in  the  streets  of  Con- 
stantinople !  But  to  return.  If  in  any  particular  instance, 
a  society  should  be  dissatisfied  with  the  decision  of  a 
committee,  have  they  the  right  of  an  appeal  ?  Does  not 
the  travelling  preacher  alone  possess  this  right?  And  if 
he  should  think  fit  to  disapprove  of  an  appeal,  is  not  the 
society  without  redress?  Can  any  person,  except  a  trav- 
elling preacher,  have  any  thing  to  do  with  the  book  con- 
cern? Does  not  the  discipline  recommend,  that  all 
Church  property  be  deeded  to  the  use  of  the  travelling 
preachers,  which  of  course,  in  all  possible  cases,  is 
lodged  in  the  hands  of  men  of  their  own  choosing  ? 

Does  not  the  conference  dispose  of  all  monies  without 
rendering  any  account  to  the  members  ?  In  a  word,  are 
not  all  the  temporal  concerns  of  the  Church,  directly  or 
indirectly,  at  the  disposal  of  the  travelling  preachers  ? 
The  travelling  preachers  then  must  be  the  fountain  from 
whom  all  power  flows.  Without  them,  there  can  be  no 
class  leaders,  no  steward,  no  trustee,  no  meeting  house, 
no  appropriation  of  money,  no  trial  of  members,  nor  can 
any  member  be  received  into  the  Church,  or  taken  upon 
trial.  Without  them  the  Church  can  have  no  laws;  for 
they  elect  each  other  to  the  legislative  councils  of  the 
Church.  Without  them,  the  government  cannot  be 
administered ;  for  they  have  the  executive  power  exclu- 


92 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


sively  in  their  own  hands.  In  fact,  they  have  charge  of, 
and  do  govern  and  rule  the  temporal  and  spiritual  con- 
cerns of  the  Church.  And  all  this,  heaven  and  earth 
moves  at  their  nod.  The  whole  membership,  with  the 
local  preachers,  exhorters,  stewards  and  trustees,  to  help 
them,  cannot  make  one  class  leader,  or  do  any  thing  else 
without  a  travelling  preacher.  He  must  point  his  finger 
or  give  his  nod,  or  the  wheels  of  our  Zion  must  stand  still. 

Are  the  local  preachers  and  lay  members  of  the 
Church,  so  incompetent  to  self-government,  and  so  en- 
tirely unworthy  of  trust  and  confidence,  that  they  ought 
to  be  thus  carefully  and  entirely  proscribed?  Why  else 
are  they  placed  at  such  a  distance .''  Why  this  studied 
solicitude  to  keep  them  under  foot?  Why  all  this  sensi- 
bility when  their  degraded  situation  is  complained  of? 
Why  all  this  jealousy  and  this  fear,  lest  they  should 
have  a  check  upon  the  power  exercised  over  them  ? 

Are  travelling  preachers  the  only  wise  men  living,  and 
will  wisdom  die  with  them?  Is  all  the  virtue  in  the 
Church  treasured  up  in  themselves?  Do  they  alone 
care  for  the  things  of  Jesus  Christ?  And  have  they 
alone  the  necessary  wisdom  to  seek  after  them  and  se- 
cure them?  This  appears  to  be  the  language  of  our 
government.  The  language  of  the  men  who  hold  the 
reins  in  their  hands.  Where  is  humility  in  this  ?  It  is 
certainly  too  much  for  humble  men  to  say  all  this  of 
themselves.  It  would  be  enough  to  hear  it  from  the  lips 
of  others.  Is  there  no  danger  to  be  apprehended  from 
such  great  and  irresponsible  poAver?  Is  it  not  known, 
that  a  sudden  induction  into  it,  generates  pride  and  am- 
bition? And  does  it  not  tend  to  produce  a  spirit  of  re- 
sistance or  debasement  in  those  over  whom  it  is  exer- 
cised ? 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  93 

What  is  the  difference  between  a  civil  and  religious 
community  ?  Are  they  not  both  composed  of  men ; — of 
the  same  men?  And  are  men  entitled  to  greater  liberty 
and  surer  protection  for  their  horses,  their  cattle,  their 
bodies,  and  their  good  name  in  this  world,  than  for  their 
spiritual  interest  and  christian  character  in  the  Church 
of  Christ?  Is  it  not  considered  necessary  to  the  safety 
of  ourselves  and  our  property,  that  our  rulers  should  be 
accountable  to  us  ?  I  say  to  ms,  not  to  each  other,  as  is 
the  case  with  the  rulers  of  our  Church.  And  will  it  be 
thought  strange  that  men  should  ask  for  the  same  secu- 
rity, in  things  that  are  acknowledged  on  all  hands  to  be 
infinitely  of  greater  importance?  As  men,  our  rights 
and  privileges  obtain  in  every  relation,  compact,  associ- 
ation or  possible  arrangement,  which  can  be  made  under 
the  sun,  and  there  is  but  one  way  to  set  aside  this  posi- 
tion, which  is  to  insist  on  the  infallibility  of  the  rulers. 
If  they  can  do  no  wrong,  there  is  no  necessity  for  the 
people  to  have  any  guard.  And  on  this  ground  the  idea 
of  rights  is  exploded. 

And  it  \v\]\  be  said  that  our  travelling  preachers  are 
infallible  ?  If  not,  upon  what  other  ground  can  we  ac- 
count for  the  strange  doctrine,  that  our  community  has 
no  rights?  Can  it  be  true  that  christian  men  have  no 
rights  in  the  Church  to  which  they  belong?  That  all 
rights  and  privileges  belong  to  the  travelling  preachers 
alone?  That  they  are  men,  and  that  the  people  and 
local  preachers,  are  made  to  bear  burdens  and  be  gov- 
erned? We  say  that  sucii  complaints  ought  to  be 
silenced. — But  they  ought  to  be  silenced  in  righteous- 
ness. I  repeat  the  question,  is  it  true,  that  the  local 
preachers  and  lay  members,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  are  unworthy  of  confidence,  and  ought  not  to 


94 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


be  trusted  with  any  of  the  affairs  of  the  Church?  Is  it 
true,  that  the  itinerant  preacher,  though  young,  untu- 
tored, without  experience,  and  perhaps  a  perfect  stran- 
ger, having  arrived  at  his  charge  but  yesterday,  is  the 
only  man  on  the  circuit  or  station,  who  is  capable  of 
judging  who  are  most  fit  for  class  leaders,  stewards  and 
trustees,  and,  in  a  word,  for  every  thing  that  is  Avanting? 
That  without  him  nothing  can  be  done,  and  that  he  can 
do  all  things.  He  names  his  man,  he  appoints,  removes 
and  judges,  &c.  «&c.  Now  most  assuredly,  there  must 
sometimes  be  some  misjudging  and  wrong  doing  in  these 
tilings,  or  else  the  Methodist  travelling  preachers  are 
inspired  like  the  Apostles  were.  For  how  can  they  be 
supposed  to  be  competent  under  such  circumstances,  to 
judge  in  all  these  important  matters  without  inspiration. 
In  addition  to  a  divine  right  to  do  every  thing,  they  must 
have  divine  inspiration  also,  to  teach  them  how  every 
tiling  ought  to  be  done!  It  may  be  said,  that  the 
preachers  generally  inquire  of  the  brethren  concerning 
tliese  things.  This  we  know  he  may  do  if  he  pleases. 
But  suppose  he  chose  to  take  his  own  way,  asking  no 
questions,  has  he  not  the  power  to  do  so }  And  has  the 
Church  any  redress.''  It  may  be  asked  if  our  travelling 
preachers  are  not  good  men,  who,  of  course,  will  en- 
deavour to  govern  well.-'  The  question  should  rather 
be,  has  not  Christ's  freeman  a  just  and  equitable  claim 
to  some  better  security  than  this.''  Ought  he  to  be  left 
exposed  to  the  mercy  of  any  man  ?  Some  of  the  mem- 
bers and  local  preachers,  are  old  and  grey  headed 
fathers  in  Israel,  who  have  borne  the  heat  and  burden  of 
the  day,  and  have  been  worn  down  by  preaching  the 
everlasting  gospel  without  charge,  giving  support  to 
others.    Is  it  seemly  for  such  to  be  left  exposed  to  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  95 

caprice,  inexperience,  and  possibly  the  jealousy  of  a 
youth,  who  was  not  born  when  they  enlisted  in  the  holy 
Avar,  or  began  to  sound  the  trumpet  on  the  walls  of 
Zion.  The  heart  of  man  must  sicken  at  the  thought, 
unless  previous  training,  prepossession,  prejudice,  or 
something  else,  has  destroyed  the  sensibility  and  reason- 
ing powers  of  his  soul. 

It  is  freely  acknowledged,  and  I  make  the  acknowl- 
edgment with  emotions  of  joy,  that  our  travelling 
preachers  have  been,  and  are  now  good  men,  and  such 
as  we  judge  incapable  of  doing  known  wrong.  But 
what  has  this  to  do  with  the  subject.' 

The  question  is  not,  whether  in  general  they  are  good 
men,  but  whether  it  is  not  possible  that  some  might  not 
be  so  good  as  they  ought  to  be,  and  whether  many  of 
them  be  not  wanting  in  experience  and  discretion,  not  to 
say  information.''  Whether  so  much  irresponsible  power 
in  the  hands  of  any  man,  is  not  calculated  to  injure  both 
himself  and  others,  and  whether  Christ's  freemen  are 
not  entitled  to  better  grounds  of  defence  I  say  irre- 
sponsible power,  because  our  travelling  preachers  are 
not  responsible  to  the  people  over  whom  they  exercise 
their  authority.  It  may  be  said,  that  their  character  is 
examined  at  every  Annual  Conference.  Is  not  the  ex- 
amination also  performed  in  secret;  no  person  being 
allowed  to  be  present  except  the  travelling  preachers. 

Is  it  supposed  that  the  lay  members  and  local  preach- 
ers, are  enemies  to  righteousness .''  or  Avhat  is  the  sup- 
position, that  it  should  be  thought  necessary,  in  order  to 
the  building  up  of  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom,  that  they 
should  be  kept  in  ignorance  of  the  characters  of  their 
ministers,  and  the  transactions  of  the  Church  of  which 
tliey  are  members.?    What  must  be  the  opinion  which 


96 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


the  thinking  part  of  mankind  will  form  of  the  members 
of  our  Cliiirch,  when  they  see  them  so  carefully  shut 
out  of  doors  ? 

Surely,  say  they,  these  are  very  ignorant  or  very  cor- 
rupt men,  or  something  derogatory  to  a  good  character 
must  attach  to  them ;  for  they  are  not  permitted  to  know 
any  thing  more  about  their  own  ministers,  nor  the  trans- 
actions of  their  own  Church  than  we  are  who  do  not 
belong  to  it.  Astonishing  that  men  should  suffer  them- 
selves to  be  kept  in  such  a  degraded  condition ! 

It  may  be  said,  that  any  member  of  the  Church  can 
bring  charges  against  a  travelling  preaclier.  But  where 
is  this  charge  to  be  laid  ?  Before  the  conference  of 
travelling  preachers,  and  neither  the  Church  nor  any  of 
tlie  members,  are  permitted  to  know  all  the  proceed- 
ings, except  a  travelling  preacher.  The  charge  may  be 
made  or  sent  in,  but  the  accuser  will  be  as  carefully 
sent  out.  He  will  not  be  permitted  to  see  the  end  of 
the  affair;  but  the  preacher  accused,  remains  in  court. 
And  who  does  not  know  the  fearful  odds,  when  one  of 
tlie  parties  is  in  the  court,  and  the  other  out  ? 

We  have  heard  of  one  way  by  which  charges  against 
travelling  preachers,  have  been  disposed  of, — upon  the 
authority  of  two  members  of  an  Annual  Conference,  I 
will  state,  that  a  charge  against  the  presiding  elder  and 
one  of  the  circuit  preachers,  signed  by  thirty  members, 
was  sent  to  conference,  but  the  conference  refused  to 
open  and  read  the  paper.  How  can  men  be  said  to  be 
responsible  to  the  people,  when  not  one  of  them  have 
any  thing  to  do  with  making  laws  for  the  government, 
nor  even  permitted  to  liear  an  examination  or  investiga- 
tion of  character,  or  be  present  at  the  trial  of  any  charge 
which  they  may  bring;  nor  permitted  of  themselves, 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


97 


and  for  themselves,  to  know  and  inquire,  or  examine  or 
judge. 

Is  not  such  a  state  of  things  calculated  to  have  a  dan- 
gerous influence  over  the  secret  springs  of  the  mind.^ 
When  the  travelling  preachers  are  examining  in  secret, 
charges  brought  against  themselves,  by  the  private 
members  or  local  preachers,  might  they  not  be  induced 
to  think  and  say,  these  are  proud,  ungovernable,  or 
backsliden  men,  and  of  course  be  tempted  to  dispose  of 
the  whole  matter  in  their  own  way.  As  the  travelling 
preachers  have  their  cases  in  their  own  hands,  is  there 
not  a  temptation  to  say ;  take  care,  if  you  are  too  strict 
with  me,  it  may  be  your  turn  next.  Besides,  being  of 
tlie  same  fraternity,  is  there  no  danger  that  feelings  of 
partiality  may  arise?  These  tilings  might  be  carried  to 
an  extent  sufficient  to  prevent  justice,  even  among 
good  men.  For  men  may  be  influenced  by  a  thousand 
things  of  which  they  are  not  conscious.  The  fault  lies 
not  so  much  in  the  men,  as  in  the  circumstances  in 
which  they  are  placed.  It  is  not  possible  to  occupy 
such  ground  long  without  injury.  Of  this,  all  Church 
history  and  the  well  known  laws  of  human  nature  are  in 
proof.  John  French. 

Norfolk,  Va. 

The  subjoined  remarks  on  the  necessity  and  propriety 
of  a  lay  delegation  accompanied  the  outlines  of  a  plan, 
as  the  deliberate  opinion  of  the  author,  Rev.  Ezekiel 
Cooper,  published  in  the  third  volume  of  the  Wesleyan 
Repository,  1823. 

"  It  does  appear,  that  all  parties  ought  to  meet  on  some 
such  plan;  and,  it  is  probable  that  the  local  preachers, 
and  the  laity,  will  be  reconciled  and  satisfied  with  the 
above  proposed  one.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  bishops 
9 


98 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


and  the  travelling  ministry  will  meet  them  on  the  con- 
ciliatory ground,  and,  at  the  next  General  Conference, 
provide  for  its  going  into  operation ;  and  do  such  other 
things  as  will  consolidate  and  perpetuate  the  union, 
peace,  and  prosperity  of  the  Church.    The  writer  of 
this  article  is  strongly  persuaded,  that  every  friend  of 
the  itinerant  ministry  and  system  for  promulgating  the 
gospel,  ought  to  patronise  the  question  of  a  lay  delega- 
tion, as  being  calculated  to  promote,  and  uphold,  and 
perpetuate  the  itinerancy,  better  and  longer  than  it  can 
be  by  rejecting  or  refusing  to  admit  a  lay  delegation. 
What  can  the  itinerancy  do,  if  the  laity,  and  the  local 
ministry,  refuse  to  support  and  uphold  it?    And  what 
can  be  expected  from  the  laity,  and  local  brethren,  if 
their  rights  and  reasonable  privileges  are  withheld  from 
them?    Can  it  be  expected  that  they  will  continue  long 
to  support  those  who  oppress,  or  deprive  them  of  their 
rights,  in  a  voice,  or  representation,  in  making  laws^ 
rules,  and  regulations,  by  which  they  are  to  be  govern- 
ed?   If  the  itinerant  ministry  expect  or  wish  the  laity 
to  support  and  have  confidence  in  them,  they  must  mani- 
fest their  confidence  in,  and  friendship  to  the  laity. 
There  must  be  a  reciprocity  of  faith  and  confidence; 
odierwise,  jealousies  will  arise,  and  grow,  and  the  cause 
be  betrayed.    Most  assuredly,  the  local  ministry  and  the 
laity  are  firm  friends  to  the  itinerancy,  from  which  they 
have  derived  such  benefits;  and  nothing  will,  probably, 
alienate  their  aflfections  from  it,  provided  they  can  have 
redress  of  grievances,  and  enjoy  their  rights  and  privi- 
leges.   But,  if  they  be  oppressed,  and  wronged,  and 
deprived  of  their  indefeasible  rights,  which  they  claim 
and  demand,  what  can  be  expected  from  them  but  alien- 
ation from  the  interest  and  support  of  those  who  do 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


99 


tliem  wrong  ?  Then  what  will  be  the  condition  and  end 
of  the  itinerancy  ?  O,  brethren  !  let  us  all  cultivate  mu- 
tual confidence  and  good  will  toward  each  other!  Let 
us  pursue  and  inculcate  conciliatory  dispositions  and 
measures !  Let  us  not  be  too  tenacious,  nor  pertina- 
cious, with  respect  to  any  former  incorrect  opinions, 
customs  or  usages!  But  let  us  all  covenant  and  agree, 
to  be  open  to  conviction,  yielding,  and  condescending 
toward  each  other ;  and  without  suspicion,  jealousy,  or 
fear,  let  us  do  that  which  is  reasonable  and  right  in  tlie 
fitness  and  nature  of  things.  The  laity  and  local  bre- 
thren are  awake  to  their  rights  and  privileges ;  they  can- 
not be,  by  any  opiates,  lulled  to  sleep  again;  nor,  by 
any  weapons,  be  driven  from  the  ground  of  their  claim 
and  demand,  as  an  inalienable  right.  The  sooner  it  be 
yielded  the  better;  for,  be  ye  well  assured,  tliat  a  lay 
delegation  must  ultimately  be  adopted,  or  the  cause  of 
itinerancy,  and  union  and  peace,  will  be  greatly  endan- 
gered, if  not  ruined  and  destroyed.  United  we  stand, 
divided  we  fall."  A  Methodist. 

We  close  tliis  chapter  with  a  remark  or  two  on  the 
last  paper  cited,  signed  "  a  Methodist."  The  writer  has 
been  a  Methodist  and  a  Methodist  itinerant  preacher 
from  1784,  up  to  the  present  time,  1843,  which  is  fifty- 
nine  years.  During  the  whole  of  that  time,  he  has  had 
as  fair  an  opportunity  to  study  Methodists  and  Metho- 
dism as  any  other  man  in  the  community;  and,  perhaps, 
there  have  been  but  few,  if  any,  of  the  preachers  pos- 
sessed of  a  more  liberal  and  discriminating  mind.  The 
judgment  of  such  a  man  is  worthy  of  all  confidence,  and 
ought  to  have  had  due  weight  on  the  minds  and  conduct 
of  the  itinerant  ministry  to  whom  his  remarks  were  ad- 


100 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


dressed.  The  last  two  sentences  are  strikingly  correct, 
and  present  themselves  to  the  mind  with  a  conviction  not 
to  be  resisted,  except  in  cases  where  purblind  prejudice 
is  determined  to  resist  the  light  to  the  last  extremity. 
Our  venerable  brother  says.  "The  laity  and  local 
brethren  are  awake  to  their  rights  and  privileges ;  they 
cannot  be  by  any  opiates,  lulled  to  sleep  again;  nor  by 
any  weapons,  be  driven  from  the  ground  of  their  claim 
and  demand,  as  an  inalienable  right.  The  sooner  it  be 
yielded  the  better;  for  be  ye  well  assured,  that  a  lay 
delegation  must  ultimately  be  adopted,  or  the  cause  of 
itinerancy,  and  union,  and  peace,  will  be  greatly  endan- 
gered, if  not  ruined  and  destroyed." 

"The  laity  and  local  brethren  are  awake  to  their 
rights  and  privileges."  That  this  statement  was  not  a 
fancy  but  a  fact,  is  fully  sustained  by  the  interest  taken 
in  this  question  by  Methodists  in  several  States  of  the 
Union.  The  delegates  elected  to  the  Reformers'  Con- 
vention of  1827,  amounted  to  one  hundred  ministers  and 
members  of  the  Methodist  E.  Church,  from  the  States 
of  Ohio,  New  York,  North  Carolina,  Pennsylvania, 
Virginia,  Maryland,  and  the  District  of  Columbia.  Most 
of  these  were  aged  men  of  the  best  standing  in  their  re- 
spective districts  of  country.  The  decided  and  uncom- 
promising advocates  of  lay  representation.  This  cir- 
cumstance alone,  sufficiently  prove,  that  our  writer  was 
not  deceived  when  he  made  the  declaration.  That  the 
laity  and  local  brethren  were  awake  to  their  rights  and 
privileges. 

"  They  cannot  be,  by  any  opiates,  lulled  to  sleep 
again ;  nor  by  any  weapons,  be  driven  from  the  ground 
of  their  claim  and  demand,  as  an  inalienable  right." 
How  fully  was  this  predictign  verified,  when  the  Metho- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


101 


dist  authorities  attempted  to  coerce  reformers  by  pains 
and  penalties.  The  persecutions  and  expulsions  instead 
of  intimidating  increased  the  courage  and  added  to  the 
number  of  reformers,  and  roused  up  even  the  luke-warm 
to  action.  These  persecutions  instead  of  silencing  the 
question  on  lay  delegation,  only  served  to  disgrace  the 
itinerant  ministry  of  the  Methodist  E.  Church,  and  to 
hasten  the  formation  of  a  new  Church  based  on  better 
principles. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

GENERAL    CONFERENCE   OF   1824.  CIRCULAR    OP  THE 

CONFERENCE. — REVIEW  OF  THE  GENERAL  CONFER- 
ENCE CIRCULAR. 

The  General  Conference  of  1824  held  its  session  in 
the  City  of  Baltimore,  commencing  on  May  1st.  This 
conference  was  contemplated  with  the  deepest  solici- 
tude, as  forming  an  era,  in  the  highest  degree  interesting 
to  the  Methodist  community.  The  bishops,  the  pre- 
siding elders,  the  itinerant  and  local  preachers,  and  the 
people,  all  felt  a  becoming  interest  in  its  acts  and  de- 
cisions. Great  pains,  however,  were  taken  by  anti- 
reformers,  to  exclude  from  that  conference  the  friends  of 
reform.  In  some  of  the  Annual  Conferences  every  re- 
former was  left  out,  and  the  whole  delegation  made  up 
of  the  decided  enemies  of  representation  and  friends  to 
exclusive  clerical  authority.  Take  the  Baltimore  An- 
nual Conference  as  a  specimen.  The  delegates  chosen 
9* 


102 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


from  this  conference  were,  Joshua  Soule,  Nelson  Reed, 
Joshua  Wells,  Stephen  G.  Roszel,  Joseph  Frey, 
Christopher  Frey,  Daniel  Hitt,  Henry  Smith,  James 
McCann,  A.  Hemphill,  Richard  Tidings,  Robert  Burch, 
1.  Thomas  and  John  Bear.  All  admirers  and  supporters 
of  episcopal  prerogative,  and  opponents  of  representa- 
tion; and,  vvidi  few  exceptions,  men  of  very  inferior 
talents.  While  the  best  talents  of  the  conference  was 
left  out,  because  they  were  tainted  with  the  principles 
of  reform.  By  an  extract  of  a  letter  from  a  member  of 
the  General  Conference,  to  a  friend,  the  species  of 
management  resorted  to  for  the  exclusion  of  all  the 
reformers,  and  the  election  of  the  above  named  men 
could  be  exhibited,  but  as  this  may  be  found  by  refe- 
rence to  the  first  volume  of  Mutual  Rights,  page  101, 
we  leave  the  reader  to  consult  it  at  his  leisure. 

Many  memorials  were  presented  to  the  conference 
praying  for  a  reform  in  the  Church  government,  and 
some  for  a  continuation  of  the  government  in  its  present 
form.  These  were  referred,  after  much  opposition,  to 
a  committee  of  twelve.  Nathan  Bangs,  Eleazer  Wells, 
Benjamin  G.  Paddock,  G.  R.  Jones,  S.  A.  Morris,  Wil- 
liam McMahon,  William  Beauchamp,  William  Capers, 
Hezekiah  G.  Leigh,  Joseph  Frey,  Charles  Pittman,  and 
Alexander  Sale.  The  memorials  and  petitions  from  the 
local  preachers  and  the  membership  were,  in  general, 
read  in  the  conference  before  they  were  referred  to  the 
committee ;  and  those  to  which  exceptions  were  taken, 
were  read  so  far  as  to  ascertain  their  drift,  and  then 
referred.  After  some  days  the  committee  reported  and 
the  General  Conference  finally  decided  on  an  answer  to 
the  petitions  in  the  following  Circular. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


103 


Circular  of  the  General  Conference. 

Beloved  Brethren, — Several  memorials  have  been 
brought  up  to  the  General  Conference,  proposing  to 
change  the  present  order  of  our  Church  Government. 
By  one  or  more  of  these,  it  is  proposed,  "  to  admit  into 
the  Annual  Conferences,  a  lay  delegate  from  each  Cir- 
cuit and  Station;  and  into  the  General  Conference,  an 
equal  delegation  of  Ministers  and  Lay  members;"  or, 
"  to  admit  a  representation  of  local  preachers  and  lay 
members  into  the  General  Conference ;  to  be  so  appor- 
tioned with  the  itinerant  ministry  as  to  secure  an  equilib- 
rium of  influence  in  that  body;"  or,  "that  the  General 
Conference  call  a  Convention,  to  consist  of  representa- 
tives from  each  Annual  Conference,  and  an  equal  number 
of  representatives  chosen  by  the  members  of  each  Cir- 
cuit or  Station,  to  form  a  Constitution  which  shall  be 
binding  upon  each  member  of  our  Church ;"  or,  "  that 
a  representation  of  the  local  preachers  and  the  member- 
ship be  introduced  into  the  General  Conference,"  either 
by  electing  delegates  separately,  or  that  the  membership 
be  represented  by  the  local  ministry,  they  being  elected 
by  the  united  suffrage  of  the  local  preachers  and  lay 
members. 

To  these  memorials,  as  well  as  to  others  praying  the 
continuance  of  our  government  in  its  present  form,  we 
have  given  an  attentive  hearing  in  full  Conference,  and 
after  much  reflection,  we  reply ; — 

We  are  glad  to  be  assured  that  there  exists  but  one 
opinion  among  all  our  brethren,  respecting  the  importance 
of  our  itinerant  ministry;  and  that  they  who  desire  a 
change,  whether  of  the  form  of  the  General  Conference 
alone,  or  of  the  Annual  Conferences  also,  are  moved  to 


104 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


solicit  it,  rather  by  their  zeal  to  support  the  itinerancy, 
than  from  want  of  attachment  to  it.  They  would  relieve 
the  preachers  of  the  delicacy  of  fixing  the  amount  of 
their  own  salaries,  and  in  this  matter  they  would  act 
more  independently,  so  they  would  also  provide  more 
liberally. 

We  respectfully  acknowledge  the  candour  of  breth- 
ren, who,  although  they  intimate  that  it  is  unseemly  for 
the  preachers  to  determine  their  own  salaries,  yet  do  not 
pretend  that  their  allowance  is  excessive,  nor  that  they 
claim  a  right  to  demand  it.  It  is  true  that  the  deficiency 
of  quarterage  is  so  general,  in  such  large  proportions, 
that  the  Conference  collections,  and  the  dividends  from 
the  Book  Concern  and  Chartered  fund  have  never  been 
sufficient  to  supply  it ;  and  indeed,  the  Conference  stew- 
ards usually  settle  with  the  preachers,  at  a  discount  of 
from  thirty  to  sixty  per  cent. 

But  we  presume  that  these  facts  have  been  generally 
known ;  so  that  whatever  injury  may  be  sustained  from 
the  scantiness  of  our  support,  is  attributable  not  to  the 
improvidence  of  the  rule  which  limits  the  amount,  but 
to  some  other  cause ;  and  whatever  that  cause  may  be, 
we  at  least  have  no  information  that  the  people  refuse  to 
contribute,  because  they  are  not  represented.  Indeed  it 
would  grieve  us  to  know  this ;  for  even  though  they 
should  refuse  to  acknowledge  us  as  their  representatives 
in  the  General  Conference,  they  cannot  do  less  for  the 
love  of  Christ,  than  they  would  oblige  themselves  to  do 
out  of  love  of  authority. 

We  rejoice  to  know  that  the  proposed  change  is  not 
contemplated  as  a  remedy  for  evils  which  now  exist  in 
some  infraction  of  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  peo- 
ple, as  defined  to  them  by  the  form  of  discipline;  but 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  105 

that  it  is  olfered,  either  in  anticipation  of  the  possible 
existence  of  such  evils,  or  else,  on  a  supposition  of  ab- 
stract rights,  which  in  the  opinion  of  some,  should  form 
tlie  basis  of  our  government. 

The  rights  and  privileges  of  our  brethren,  as  mem- 
bers of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  we  hold  most 
sacred.  We  are  unconscious  of  having  infringed  them 
in  any  instance :  nor  would  we  do  so.  The  limitations 
and  restrictions  which  describe  the  extent  of  our  author- 
ity in  General  Conference,  and  beyond  which  we  have 
never  acted,  vindicate  our  sincerity  in  this  assertion. 
By  those  "  restrictions,"  it  is  put  out  of  the  power  of  the 
General  Conference  "to  revoke,  alter  or  change  our  ar- 
ticles of  religion;  or  to  revoke  or  change  the  general 
rules"  or  "  to  do  away  the  privileges  of  our  members 
of  trial  before  the  society  or  by  a  committee,  and  of  an 
appeal."  The  general  rules,  and  the  articles  of  religion, 
form  to  every  member  of  our  Church  distinctively^  a 
Constitution,  by  which,  as  jNIethodists  and  as  Christians, 
ye  do  well  to  be  governed ;  and  we,  assembled  together 
to  make  rules  and  regulations  for  the  Church,  most 
cheerfully  acknowledge  that  the  restrictions  above  men- 
tioned, are  as  solemnly  binding  upon  us,  as  the  general 
rules  are  both  upon  us  and  you  individually. 

These  restrictions  are  to  you  the  guarantee  of  your 
"rights  and  privileges;"  and  while  we  shall  be  gov- 
erned by  these  as  such,  we  will  also  regard  them  as  the 
pledge  of  your  confidence  in  us. 

But  if  by  "  rights  and  privileges"  it  is  intended  to  sig- 
nify something  foreign  from  the  institutions  of  the 
Church,  as  we  received  them  from  our  fathers,  pardon 
us  if  we  know  no  such  rights,  if  we  do  not  comprehend 
such  privileges.    With  our  brethren  every  where,  we 


106 


-  HISTORY  OF  THE 


rejoice  tliat  the  institutions  of  our  happy  country,  are 
admirably  calculated  to  secure  the  best  ends  of  civil 
government.  With  their  rights  as  citizens  of  these 
United  States,  the  Church  disclaims  all  interference; 
but,  that  it  should  be  inferred  from  these,  what  are  your 
rights  as  Methodists,  seems  to  us  no  less  surprising,  tlian 
if  your  Methodism  should  be  made  the  criterion  of  your 
rights  as  citizens. 

We  believe  the  proposed  change  to  be  inexpedient ; 

1 .  Because  it  would  create  a  distinction  of  interests  be- 
tween the  itinerancy  and  the  membership  of  the  Church. 

2.  Because  it  presupposes  that,  either  the  authority  of 
the  General  Conference  "to  make  rules  and  regula- 
tions," for  the  Church,  or  the  manner  in  which  this  au- 
thority has  been  exercised,  is  displeasing  to  the  Church; 
the  reverse  of  which  we  believe  to  be  true. 

3.  Because  it  would  involve  a  tedious  procedure,  in- 
convenient in  itself,  and  calculated  to  agitate  the  Churcli 
to  her  injury. 

4.  Because  it  would  give  to  those  districts  which  are 
conveniently  situated,  and  could  therefore  secure  the 
attendance  of  their  delegates,  an  undue  influence  in  the 
government  of  the  Church. 

With  respect  to  lesser  matters,  mentioned  in  the  me- 
morials, we  respectfully  refer  you  to  the  revised  copy 
of  the  Discipline  forthwith  to  be  published. 
Signed  by  order  of  General  Conference. 

Wm.  McKendree, 
Enoch  George, 
Baltimore,  May  25,  1824.     Rod't  R.  Roberts. 

The  above  circular  of  the  General  Conference  was 
subsequently  reviewed  by  the  Rev.  James  Smith  of  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  107 

Baltimore  Annual  Conference,  and  published  in  the  first 
volume  of  the  Mutual  Rights,  as  follows. 

Review   of  the  Circular  of  the  General  Conference, 
of  1824. 

As  a  preliminary  consideration,  we  would  take  leave 
to  remark,  that  the  "Circular"  was  not  passed  by  the 
General  Conference  until  the  last  day  of  its  session, 
Avhen  most  of  the  representatives  of  the  New  York, 
Genessee,  New  England,  and  a  number  of  those  from 
Philadelphia,  had  left  Baltimore,  and  were  on  their  way 
home.  It  was  carried  through  the  house  with  little  or 
no  opposition,  as  it  was  done  in  the  afternoon  of  the 
day  on  Avhich  the  "Conciliatory  Resolutions"  were  vir- 
tually suspended  for  four  years  longer :  with  all  the  at- 
tendant advantages  taken  of  the  minority  on  account  of 
tlie  absence  of  so  many  of  their  coadjutors  in  the  same 
common  cause.  One  or  two  other  reasons  operated  to 
prevent  argumentative  opposition  to  the  passage  of  this 
"Circular,"  which,  for  the  honour  of  the  General  Con- 
ference, we  are  not  a  little  anxious  to  place  in  its  true 
light. 

First,  it  was  desired  on  all  hands,  we  believe,  that  the 
session  should  be  closed  on  that  day;  and,  secondly, 
because  opposition  from  the  quarter  whence  it  was  to 
be  expected  to  come,  would  on  any  subject  involving  a 
party  question,  have  been  under  existing  circumstances 
utterly  unavailing. 

After  having  stated  some  of  the  objects  of  the  memo- 
rialists, the  authors  and  friends  of  the  "  Circular  "  have, 
we  would  fain  hope,  forever  put  to  rest  all  the  popular 
allegations  heretofore  urged  against  the  Methodist  re- 
formers, on  the  plea  that  their  design  is  to  destroy  epis- 


108 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


copacy  and  itinerancy.  For  they  say,  "  we  are  glad  to 
be  assured  that  tliere  exists  but  one  opinion  among  all 
our  brethren,  respecting  the  importance  of  our  itinerant 
ministry,  and  that  those  who  have  solicited  a  change 
have  been  induced  to  do  it,  rather  by  their  zeal  to  sup- 
port itinerancy,  than  for  want  of  attachment  to  it."  We 
hope  this  concession  will  not  be  forgotten,  nor  for  a 
moment  lost  sight  of,  at  least  until  proof  positive  be  fur- 
nished to  demonstrate  the  hostility  of  reformers,  whether 
among  the  laity,  or  the  ministry,  to  the  interests  of 
itinerancy. 

In  this  and  the  following  paragraph,  the  "Circular" 
brings  into  view  one  of  the  pleas  which  the  reformers 
have  urged  in  favour  of  a  more  liberal  and  equitable 
representation  in  the  General  Conference,  and  gives  its 
own  views  of  that  plea.  We  refer  to  the  plea  involving 
financial  resources  and  arrangements.  The  deficiency 
of  these  resources  is  fully  acknowledged,  clearly  set 
forth,  and  presumed  to  be  known.  Tlie  authors  of  the 
"Circular"  justly  presume  that  the  deficiency  is  not 
owing  to  the  rule  which  limits  the  salaries,  but  to  some 
other  cause;  and,  whatever  that  cause  may  be,  they 
profess  to  have  no  information  that  the  people  refuse  to 
contribute,  because  they  are  not  represented.  They 
declare  it  would  grieve  them  to  learn  this ;  for  even 
though  the  laity  should  refuse  to  acknowledge  the  mem- 
bers of  the  General  Conference,  as  their  representatives, 
that,  "  tlicy  cannot  do  less  for  tlie  love  of  Christ,  than 
they  would  oblige  themselves  to  do  out  of  the  love  of 
authority."  In  this  statement,  we  think,  we  discern 
several  errors.  Two  of  which  we  now  propose  par- 
ticularly to  notice.  First,  with  respect  to  the  nature  of 
man  practically  considered.    Secondly,  with  respect  to 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  109 

the  love  of  Christ,  contemplated  as  an  incitement  on  the 
Methodist  laity,  under  the  existing  regulations  of  our 
Church  polity,  to  contribute  to  the  comfortable  support 
of  the  ministry. 

First,  with  respect  to  the  nature  of  man.  It  is  evi- 
dent to  every  intelligent  observer,  that  from  the  nature 
of  the  habits  and  pursuits  of  the  itinerant  ministers  in 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  most  of  them  from  a 
very  early  period  in  life,  abstracted  as  they  are  from 
the  practical  theatre  of  pecuniary  concerns,  in  the  pro- 
secution of  the  objects  of  their  professional  avocations, 
are  but  poorly  qualified  for  financial  disquisitions  and 
arrangements.  Indeed,  this  fact  has  become  notorious 
to  almost  all  classes  of  society  acquainted  with  their 
character.  Besides,  a  well  chosen  representation  from 
the  laity  would  not  only  be  much  more  competent  to 
enter  efficiently  into  this  subject,  by  means  of  the  ad- 
vantages which  from  their  habits  they  would  enjoy  over 
the  ministry,  but  also  on  account  of  their  relation  to  the 
laity  generally,  as  their  own  proper  representatives 
delegated  to  act  for  them :  not  to  mention  the  greater 
acquisition  of  local  information  which  they  would  ne- 
cessarily bring  along  with  them.  Nor  should  it  be 
forgotten  that  a  feeling  of  responsibility  would  be 
awakened,  which  the  present  order  of  things  never  can 
efficiently  call  forth. 

Secondly,  with  respect  to  "  the  love  of  Christ "  and 
the  "love  for  authority."  The  authors  of  the  "Circu- 
lar" seem  to  take  it  for  granted,  that  the  love  for  au- 
thority is  that  which  alone  induces  the  laity  to  wish  to  be 
represented  in  the  General  Conference.  But  suppose 
this  view  were  reversed,  and  with  equal  charity  and  libe- 
rality it  were  assumed  that  it  was  tlie  love  for  authority 
10 


110 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


alone  which  induced  the  ministry  at  first  to  monopo- 
lise, and  now  induces  them  to  contend  for  all  legislative 
power  in  themselves,  and  what  would  be  thought  of  the 
meekness  and  liberality  of  the  arguists?  Why  did  not 
the  authors  of  the  "Circular"  suppose  that  it  was  the 
love  of  Christ  and  the  best  interests  of  the  Church, 
which  induced  the  memorialists  to  ask  to  be  represented 
in  the  General  Conference;  especially,  as  they  were 
virtually  told  so,  over  and  over  again.  If  they  had  in- 
dulged liberality  enough  to  have  supposed  that  these 
brethren  had  made  honest  declaration  of  their  senti- 
ments, they  might  then  have  perceived  it  possible,  that 
the  love  of  Christ  led  to  the  request  for  authority,  and 
not  have  been  induced  so  liberally  to  have  placed  the 
two  in  such  direct  contrast  to  each  other.  Again,  they 
might  have  been  thus  enabled  to  see,  possibly,  that  the 
love  of  Christ  might  not  induce  men  to  support  so  cor- 
dially, an  order  of  things  which  they  believe  not  best 
calculated  to  support  the  interest  of  his  Church,  as  they 
would  an  order  which  they  conceived  would  much  more 
effectually  subserve  that  object. 

In  the  fourth  and  fifth  paragraphs  of  the  "  Circular," 
the  following  propositions  are  assumed,  viz. — 

1 .  That  the  proposed  change  in  our  Cliurch  govern- 
ment is  not  contemplated  as  a  remedy  for  evils  which 
now  exist,  in  an  infraction  of  the  rights  and  privileges 
of  the  people,  as  defined  to  them  by  (he  form  of  disci- 
pline ;  but  is  urged  either  in  anticipation  of  the  possible 
existence  of  such  evils,  or  else  on  a  supposition  of 
abstract  rights. 

2.  That  "  if  by  rights  and  privileges,"  any  thing  be 
meant  foreign  from  the  institutions  of  the  Church,  as  we 
received  them  from  our  fathers,  the  authors  of  the  "Cir- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHUKCH. 


Ill 


cular "  profess  not  to  know  such  rights,  nor  to  under- 
stand such  privileges. 

3.  That  the  General  Rules  and  the  Articles  of  Reli- 
gion, form  to  every  memher  of  our  Church,  distinctively, 
a  constitution,  by  which,  as  Methodists  and  christians, 
they  would  do  well  to  be  governed. 

We  propose  to  examine  each  of  these  propositions  in 
turn. 

1 .  We  freely  admit  that  the  plea  for  a  change  in  the 
form  of  our  Church  polity,  is  not  rested  chiefly,  if  at  all, 
upon  the  ground  of  the  infraction  of  rights,  as  marked 
out  by  the  present  book  of  discipline ;  though  perhaps, 
cases  aie  not  \vanting  in  which  abuses  even  of  that  sort 
have  taken  place,  which  would  not  have  been  likely  to 
have  happened,  if  the  genius  of  the  Church  polity  had 
been  of  a  more  liberal  and  equitable  a  character.  But 
the  plea  of  those  favourable  to  a  change  is  predicated 
upon  the  ground  that  the  division  of  ecclesiastical  rights 
by  the  IMetliodist  Church  government,  is  not  equitable 
and  fair,  nor  such  as  the  advocates  of  reform  conceive 
would  most  effectually  subserve  tlie  best  interests  of  the 
Church.  And  hence  it  will  be  perceived,  that  their  plea 
is  not  wholly  predicated  upon  what  the  authors  of  the 
"Circular"  call  abstract  rights.  We  freely  concede 
that  the  good  of  the  whole  community,  should  be  the 
object  at  which  all  legislation,  whether  civil  or  ecclesi- 
astical should  aim.  But  at  the  same  time  we  conceive 
it  is  not  competent  to  the  few  to  judge  and  act  in  such 
matters  for  the  many,  except  they  be  delegated  icith  au- 
thority by  tlie  many  to  act  for  tliem.  Can  the  General 
Conference  shew  tliat  they  have  such  power  delegated 
to  them  ?  And  if  tliey  cannot,  how  came  they  to  exercise 
that  power. 


112 


HISTORY  OP  THE 


2.  It  is  alleged  by  the  authors  of  the  "Circular,"  that 
if  any  thing  be  meant  by  our  "  rights  and  privileges" 
foreign  from  the  institutions  of  the  Church,  as  we  re- 
ceived them  from  our  fathers,  they  know  not  such  rights, 
nor  comprehend  such  privileges.  The  discipline,  then, 
appears  to  be  the  only  ground  of  right  which  tliese 
brethren  knew^  We  think  we  can  trace  christian  rights 
to  a  more  primitive  ground.  Our  ground  of  primitive 
rights  (in  general)  is  the  law  of  nature;  incorporated, 
illustrated,  and  enforced  by  the  sacred  scriptures.  Upon 
principles  of  natural  law,  the  rights  of  all  men  appear  to 
be  equal.  The  foundation  of  this  law  is  the  Will  of  God, 
set  forth  in  the  nature  and  fitness  of  things,  together 
with  positive  revelation;  and  reason,  guided  by  the 
laws  of  sound  criticism,  is  its  expositor.  Wherein  reve- 
lation has  not  decided,  reason  is  our  best  guide ;  wherein 
revelation  has  clearly  decided,  though  reason  might  be- 
fore, or  otherwise  have  guessed  differently,  her  duty  is 
to  bow  in  submissive  conndenee.  Bui  wlieii  men  enter 
into  compact,  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  reason  does  not  re- 
quire tlie  vastly  larger  portion  of  the  community  to 
yield  up  all  legislative  rights,  but  allows  the  retention 
of  them  to  be  excercised  through  representatives  or 
otherwise.  But  if  revelation  in  any  case  should  decide 
differently,  reason  should  bow  acquiescence,  since  she 
can  view  the  general  subject  but  partially.  Besides, 
the  great  Legislator  may  have  had  reasons  to  suspend  or 
waive  some  precepts  of  natural  law,  for  what  reason 
can  certainly  see  to  the  contrary.  But  as  the  Christian 
revelation  appears  to  foster  and  sustain  the  judgment  of 
reason  on  this  subject,  it  would  not,  perhaps,  be  too 
much  to  say,  that  their  lights  together  hold  the  united 
authority  of  paramount  law.    Why  is  one  Church  gov- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  113 

eminent  better  than  another?  Because  it  is  more  scrip- 
tural, more  rational,  and  therefore,  other  circumstances 
being  equal,  likely  to  be  of  more  useful  effect.  This  is  the 
only  ground  upon  which  any  individuals,  in  any  age  or 
country,  could  fitly  call  upon  any  Cliurch  to  reform  its 
government.  Any  plea,  therefore,  set  up  in  opposition 
to  this  ground  of  right,  on  the  score  of  tacit  consent,  or 
any  other  sort  of  consent,  given  in  ignorance,  or  other- 
wise, (but  in  error  it  must  have  been  given,  if  it  be  in 
opposition  to  scripture)  and  reason  is  of  no  more  weight 
than  the  chaff  before  the  wind,  w^hen  set  up  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  united  lights  of  scripture  and  reason,  w^hich 
God  has  vouchsafed  to  his  creatures.  We  suppose  Lu- 
ther and  his  coadjutors  had  not  merely  tacitly  consented 
to,  and  practised  under  creeds  or  articles  of  ecclesias- 
tical compact,  but  some,  if  not  all  of  them,  had  actually 
and  formally  subscribed  them.  Were  they  therefore 
incorrect  in  following  their  increasing  light,  and  upon 
the  ground  of  primitive  and  paramount  right,  becoming 
brilliant  instruments  in  achieving  the  Reformation.-'  If 
the  principle  that  compact  forms  the  only  ground  of 
ecclesiastical  and  christian  right  to  call  upon  the  Church 
in  which  one  holds  membership,  to  reform,  were  in  all 
cases  correct,  and  tacit  consent  before  given,  or  even 
positive  co-operation  entered  into,  annihilates  all  chris- 
tian rights  on  this  score,  and  ought  forever  to  stop  the 
mouths  of  christians,  then  surely  Luther  and  his  coad- 
jutors should  have  been  silent.  Then  where  had  been 
the  Reformation  ^  So  far  as  the  light  of  history  reflects 
back  upon  it,  and  where  had  we  been  It  will  not  re- 
lieve the  subject  to  say,  that  that  was  a  more  aggravated 
case:  for,  if  the  principle  laid  down  by  the  authors  of 
the  "  Circular"  be  correct,  it  is  universally  so.  And  if 
10* 


114 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


it  be  not  true,  then  men  have  a  right  to  judge  for  them- 
selves, as  to  the  circumstances  of  any  given  case, 
whether  they  require  reform  or  not,  and  also  to  demand 
reformation  in  a  christian  like  way.  And  therefore,  if 
the  authors  of  the  "  Circular"  "  know  no  such  rights," 
it  appears  to  be  time  they  had  looked  more  closely  into 
this  question.  "  The  institutions  of  our  Church  as  we 
received  them  from  our  fathers,^''  is  a  trite  and  very  con- 
venient topic.  It  has  been  the  plea  of  error  in  other 
Churches  also.  But  those  who  derive  their  principles 
from  reason  and  revelation,  are  not  usually  in  so  great 
need  of  it.  Beside,  in  the  case  at  issue,  even  that  plea, 
when  urged  as  a  ground  of  right,  is  doubtless  very 
tlimsy,  for  the  ecclesiastical  polity  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  has  been  (in  general)  a  creature  of 
(iliange  from  the  beginning.  See  the  account  which  Mr. 
Wesley  gives  of  the  origin  of  his  power.  See  also 
every  history  of  Methodism  ever  published  to  the  world. 

3.  It  is  urged  by  the  authors  of  the  "  Circular,"  that 
the  General  Rules  and  the  Articles  of  Religion  form  to 
every  member  of  our  Church  distinctively,  a  constitution, 
by  which,  as  Methodists,  and  christians,  they  would  do 
well  to  be  governed.  A  fine  stroke  indeed !  Who  ever 
objected  to  the  Articles  of  Religion  and  the  General 
Rules!  But  what  is  meant  by  their  forming  "to  every 
member  of  the  Church,  distinctively,  a  constitution.''"  Do 
the  authors  mean  that  these  rules,  and  articles  ought  to 
be  to  every  member,  distinctively,  a  constitution,  be- 
cause they  are  scriptui'al  in  their  sentiment.'  or  also,  be- 
(;ause  they  stand  guarded  by  the  instrument  called  the 
Constitution,  or  restrictive  articles,  from  the  legislative 
infringement  of  the  delegated  General  Conference }  If 
the  latter  idea  was  intended  to  be  included,  why  did 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


115 


they  not  also  all  say  openly,  what  they  have  virtually  said, 
namely,  that  all  the  other  articles  of  this  said  instrument 
also  form,  to  each  member  of  the  Clmrch,  distinctively, 
a  constitution,  or  a  part  of  the  constitution  by  Avhich 
they  would  do  well  to  be  governed.  But  had  they  said 
so,  (which  by  the  way  is  obviously  their  doctrine,)  it 
might  have  been  asked  them,  Hoic  these  things  came  to 
be,  to  the  members,  distinctively,  a  constitution :  The  an- 
swer, no  doubt,  would  have  been,  because  they  tacitly 
consented  to  them  as  such.  But  of  what  force  is  tacit 
consent,  given  in  ignorance  or  error?  It  is  silently  living 
under  rules  and  co-operating  to  carry  them  into  effect, 
without  avowed  opposition,  or  joining  the  Church  when 
they  are  known  to  be  in  operation.  But  does  this  sort 
of  consent  foreclose  their  ever  calling  for  a  change  in 
the  government,  by  a  recurrence  to  first  principles.' 
We  should  think  not,  for  the  reasons  given  in  our  second 
proposition. 

It  is  stated  by  the  authors  of  the  "  Circular,"  that  it 
is  put  out  of  the  power  of  the  General  Conference,  "  to 
revoke,  alter,  or  change  our  articles  of  religion;"  or,  "  to 
revoke  or  change  the  general  rules ;"  or,  "  to  do  away 
the  privilege  of  our  members  of  trial  before  the  society, 
or  by  a  committee,  and  of  an  appeal."  But  it  should  not 
be  forgotten,  when  we  are  appreciating  the  security 
which  these  restrictive  articles  afford  to  the  rights  of 
the  laity,  that  that  very  instrument  makes  provision  for 
its  own  change,  and  places  the  legal  means  of  effecting 
it  wholly  at  the  disposal  of  the  itinerant  preachers.  It 
will  not  be  denied,  that  whenever  all  the  Annual  Confer- 
ences shall  recommend  a  change  in  it  to  the  delegates 
of  the  ensuing  General  Conference,  and  two-thirds  of 
the  delegates  in  the  General  Conference  shall  determine 


116 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


to  alter  it,  they  have,  by  the  provision  of  the  instrument 
itself,  the  power  so  to  do.  Who  has  in  guardianship, 
so  far  as  men  are  concerned,  all  those  securities  main- 
tained by  the  restrictive  articles?  Why,  the  itinerant 
ministry.  How  imposing  is  the  "  Circular,"  but  how  illu- 
sory the  boasted  ground  of  constitutional  obligation  upon 
the  laity  when  fairly  considered!  when  fairly  exposed! 

Again,  speaking  of  the  argument  drawn  in  favour  of 
a  more  liberal  form  of  Church  government  from  the 
genius  of  our  civil  institutions,  the  authors  of  the  "  Cir- 
cular" say,  "  That  you  should  infer  from  these  (mean- 
ing the  civil  institutions  of  the  United  States)  what  are 
your  rights  as  Methodists,  seem  to  us  no  less  surprising, 
than  if  your  Methodism  should  be  made  the  criterion  of 
your  rights  as  citizens."  Now,  we  fancy  the  form  of 
our  civil  government  was  never  offered  by  any  one  as 
an  exact  pattern  for  any  proposed  plan  of  Church  polity. 
The  argument  is,  that  as  the  one  is  liberal  and  equitable 
in  its  genius  and  character,  and  of  course  will  have  its 
influence  on  the  systems  of  education  and  habits  of 
thinking  and  feeling  of  the  people,  more  or  less,  in  defi- 
ance of  our  efforts  to  the  contrary,  so  should  the  other 
be  made  so,  as  far  as  the  similarity  of  the  nature  of  the 
subjects,  and  circumstances,  and  general  utility  would 
admit.  And  it  is  supposed  that  these  will  admit  of,  and 
do  even  call  for  a  more  equitable  representation  in  the 
legislative  body  of  the  Church  than  now  exists;  and 
consequently,  that  it  should  be  introduced. 

The  learned  Bishop  Stillingfleet  observes  in  his  Iren- 
icum,  that  "  God  by  his  own  laws,  has  given  men  power 
and  liberty  to  determine  the  particular  form  of  Church 
government  among  them.  Hence  it  may  appear,  that 
though  one  form  of  government  be  agreeable  to  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  117 

Word,  it  doth  not  follow  that  another  is  not;  or,  because 
one  is  lawful,  another  is  unlawful.  One  form  may  be 
more  agreeable  to  some  parts,  places,  people,  and  times, 
than  others  are.  In  which  case,  that  form  of  govern- 
ment is  to  be  settled  which  is  most  agreeable  to  the 
present  state  of  a  place,  and  is  most  advantageously 
conducive  to  the  promoting  the  ends  of  Church  govern- 
ment in  that  place  or  nation." 

Again,  the  Bishop  says,  "the  reason  of  Church  gov- 
ernment is  immutable  in  all  times  and  places,  which  is 
the  preservation  of  the  peace  and  unity  of  tlie  Church ; 
but  the  particular  form  of  that  government,  the  laAvs  of 
God  have  left  to  the  prudence  of  particular  Churches 
to  determine ;  so,  the  same  reason  of  Church  government 
may  call  for  an  equality  in  the  persons  acting  as  governors 
of  tlie  Church  in  one  place,  which  may  call  for  supe- 
riority and  subordination  in  another." 

Thus  speaks  Bishop  Stillingfleet:  apply  the  principles 
laid  down  by  him  to  the  controversy  between  the  au- 
thors of  the  "  Circular,"  and  their  memorialists,  in  ref- 
erence to  American  character  and  institutions,  and  the 
fallacy  of  their  wit  in  attempting  to  reverse  the  plea, 
will  obviously  appear. 

The  authors  of  the  "  Circular"  profess  to  believe  the 
proposed  change  to  be  inexpedient : — 

"  1 .  Because  it  would  create  a  distinction  of  interests 
between  the  itinerancy  and  the  membership."  And, 
therefore,  it  seems,  the  membership  must  be  kept  with- 
out any  representatives  at  all  (chosen  by  themselves)  in 
the  body  which  makes  the  laws  by  which  they  are  to 
be  governed.  Comment  on  this,  might  perhaps,  justly 
be  deemed  needless. 


118 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


"2.  Because  it  supposes  that  the  authority  of  the 
General  Conference  to  make  rules  and  regulations  for 
the  Church,  or  the  manner  in  which  this  authority  has 
been  exercised,  is  displeasing  to  the  Church ;  the  reverse 
of  which  we  believe  to  be  true."  It  remains  then,  it 
appears,  for  the  laity  themselves  (generally)  to  present 
tliis  question  of  fact,  in  a  less  dubious  light,  if  they 
wish  the  proposed  change  to  take  place. 

"  3.  Because  it  would  involve  a  tedious  procedure,  in- 
convenient in  itself,  and  calculated  to  agitate  the  Church 
to  her  injury."  And  since  she  cannot  be  trusted  to 
choose  lay  representatives  for  herself,  lest  she  should 
be  agitated  to  her  injury,  therefore  let  the  few  continue 
to  legislate  for  the  many,  although  not  chosen  as  repre- 
sentatives by  the  many,  is  the  inference;  unless  they 
meant  this  sentiment  to  bear  with  reference  to  the  pre- 
sent ti7ne  only.  And  if  they  meant  tliat,  why  did  they 
not  so  limit  and  qualify  the  sentiment.? 

"  4.  Because  it  Avould  give  to  those  districts  which 
are  conveniently  situated,  and  could  therefore  secure 
the  attendance  of  their  delegates,  an  undue  influence  in 
the  government  of  the  Church."  But  why  could  not 
the  lay  representatives  from  a  distance  attend  as  well  as 
those  of  the. ministry,  provided  the  present  number  of 
the  delegates  from  the  ministry  were  reduced  one-half, 
and  their  place  supplied  by  laymen?  The  money 
which  pays  the  expenses  of  the  ministry,  might  pay  the 
expenses  of  lay  delegates.  And  if  the  laity  meet  the 
expenses  of  the  ministry  in  part  gratuitously  at  present, 
if  the  government  were  so  settled,  think  they  then  would 
not  also  support  their  own  delegates  ?  What  though  it 
should  be  inconvenient  for  some  laymen  to  serve  as  dele- 
gates, would  none  make  it  convenient  to  serve  the  Church 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  1  I  9 

in  the  capacity  of  representatives  ?  And  might  not  tliis 
be  ascertained  before  the  election  ?  And  let  it  be  recol- 
lected that  the  inconveniences  of  attending  the  General 
Conferences  vpill,  as  things  now  are,  occur  only  once  in 
four  years. 

Before  we  close  tliese  remarks,  we  would  just  ob- 
serve that  the  Scriptures  appear  to  secure  to  the  minis- 
try, the  pastoral  charge  in  watching  over  the  Church 
for  its  good,  as  those  who  are  to  give  account  for  the 
faithful  discharge  of  their  duties — to  faithfully  preach 
the  Word,  and  administer  the  ordinances — and  those 
principles  of  Scripture  discipline  laid  down  for  dealing 
with  members ;  but  as  to  the  form  of  the  polity  according 
to  which  the  minutas  of  rights  are  to  be  settled  agreeably 
to  existing  usages,  or  rules,  as  well  as  the  origination  of 
these  rules  or  usages,  which  is  a  subject  of  ecclesiasti- 
cal legislation,  we  see  not  that  they  have  any  preroga- 
tives above  what  belong  also  to  the  laity ;  this  being  a 
subject  of  human  policy,  using  the  best  means  for  the 
best  ends ;  and  therefore,  reason,  moving  with  a  strict 
regard  to  scriptural  principles,  and  the  fitness  of  things, 
would  seem  to  require  that  the  laity  should  have  their 
equitable  share,  so  far  as  circumstances  will  admit,  in 
the  legislative  councils  and  decisions  of  all  properly 
regulated  Churches.  Honestus. 

The  attitude  taken  by  the  General  Conference  in- 
duced the  advocates  of  representation  to  fear,  that  the 
itinerant  ministers  would  never  yield  to  the  Church  any 
portion  of  their  rights,  unless  a  large  majority  of  the 
people  should  demand  the  surrender.  They  were  fully 
convinced  that  a  more  extensive  and  efficient  course  of 
measures  would  be  necessary.  And  that  immediate  steps 


120 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


should  be  taken  to  secure  the  co-operation  of  reformers 
throughout  the  United  States,  in  the  preparation  of  me- 
morials which  should  speak  the  same  language,  and  hold 
the  same  object  strongly  in  view,  namely,  repkesenta- 
TioN  in  the  rule-making  department. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MEETING  OF  REFORMERS  IN  BALTIMORE  AFTER  THE 
RISE  OF  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1824.  FOR- 
MATION OF  THE  FIRST  UNION  SOCIETY.  PUBLICA- 
TION OF  THE  MUTUAL  RIGHTS. — EXPULSIONS  IN 
TENNESSEE    AND    IN    NORTH  CAROLINA. 

After  the  rise  of  the  General  Conference,  a  meeting 
of  reformers  was  convened  in  Baltimore,  May  21st, 
1824,  for  the  purpose  of  devising  and  adopting  such 
measures  as  they  might  deem  necessary  in  the  exigen- 
cies of  the  case,  and  calculated  to  effect  an  improve- 
ment in  the  government  of  the  Church.  Several  distin- 
guished travelling  ministers  were  present,  and  also  local 
ministers  and  laymen  from  different  parts  of  the  United 
States.  Dr.  S.  K.  Jennings  was  called  to  the  chair,  and 
Dr.  Francis  Waters  was  appointed  secretary.  The 
following  extracts  from  the  minutes  of  proceedings 
will  shew  the  results  of  their  deliberations  and  deter- 
minations. 

Resolved  1 .  To  institute  a  periodical  publication  to  be 
entitled  the  Mutual  Rights  of  the  Ministers  and  Mem- 
bers of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  ;  to  be  con- 
ducted by  a  committee  of  ministers  and  laymen. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  121 


Resolved  2.  To  raise  societies  in  all  parts  of  the  Uni- 
ted States,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  disseminate  the 
principles  of  a  well  balanced  Church  government,  and 
to  correspond  with  each  other. 

Resolved  3.  To  appoint  a  committee  out  of  our  oAvn 
body  to  draft  a  circular  addressed  to  the  ministers  and 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  to 
forward  the  same,  forthwith,  to  all  parts  of  the  United 
States. 

The  following  brethren  were  then  appointed  to  per- 
form this  service.  Dr.  S.  K.  Jennings,  Baltimore;  Dr. 
John  French,  Norfolk,  Virginia;  W.  Smith,  New  York; 
Gideon  Davis,  Georgetown,  D.  C;  John  Wesley  Bord- 
ley,  and  Philemon  Hopper,  Eastern  Shore,  Maryland. 
After  which  the  following  Preamble  and  Constitution 
were  unanimously  adopted. 

CONSTITUTION 
Of  the  Union  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  City  of  Baltimore. 

Whereas,  in  all  equitable  ecclesiastical  governments  it 
is  an  acknowledged  principle,  that  each  member  of  the 
community  should  be  secured  in  his  rights  as  a  Christian 
believer,  one  of  which  is  a  participation  in  the  enactment 
of  such  rules  and  regulations  as  are  necessary  to  preserve 
the  purity,  peace,  and  prosperity  of  the  body,  either  per- 
sonally or  by  his  representative;  and,  whereas,  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  so  organ- 
ized as  to  give  to  the  travelling  preachers  the  sole  power 
"to  make  rules  and  regulations  for  our  Church,"  to  the 
entire  exclusion  of  the  local  preachers,  and  the  whole  body 
of  the  people  ;  and  whereas,  a  large  number  of  the  itine- 
rant and  local  preachers,  and  of  the  laity,  desire  to  have 
the  government  of  our  Church  so  altered,  as  to  extend 
11 


122 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


representation  to  the  excluded  ministers  and  to  the  lay 
members,  it  is,  therefore,  deemed  proper,  in  order  to  ascer- 
tain the  number  of  persons  in  the  Methodist  Church  who 
are  friendly  to  such  alteration,  to  raise  societies  in  all  parts 
of  these  United  States,  to  correspond  with  each  other  on 
such  subjects  as  they  may  believe  calculated  to  improve 
our  Church  polity. 

Therefore,  Resolved,  that  we,  the  undersigned,  members 
of  the  Methodist  Church  in  the  City  of  Baltimore,  do 
form  ourselves  into  a  society  for  the  above  named  pur- 
poses, and  do  agree  to  be  governed  by  the  following  Con- 
stitution. 

Article  1.  The  Society  shall  be  denominated.  The 
Union  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
City  of  Baltimore. 

Art.  2.  The  Officers  of  this  Society  shall  consist  of  a 
President,  two  Vice-Presidents,  a  Treasurer,  a  Secretary, 
a  Corresponding  Committee  of  three  members,  and  an 
Editorial  Committee  of  four  Ministers  and  four  Laymen, 
all  of  whom  shall  be  elected  annually  by  ballot. 

Art.  3.  The  President,  or  in  his  absence,  one  of  the 
Vice-Presidents,  or  in  the  absence  of  all  three,  a  President 
pro-tempore  shall  preside  at  every  meeting  of  the  So- 
ciety,— and  every  meeting  shall  be  opened  and  closed 
with  prayer. 

Art.  4.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Treasurer,  to  receive 
and  hold  the  funds  of  the  Society,  subject  to  its  directions, 
and  to  render  annually  a  statement  of  receipts  and  dis- 
bursements, and  faithfully  to  deliver  over  to  his  successor 
in  office,  all  the  funds,  books,  papers  and  effects  of  this  So- 
ciety in  his  possession. 

Art.  5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Secretary,  to  keep  a 
record  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Society,  and  perform  such 
other  services  as  the  Society  may  require. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  123 


Art.  6,  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Corresponding 
Committee,  to  keep  a  record  of  all  similar  Societies,  of 
which  they  gain  information,  their  location  and  numbers  ; 
to  correspond  with  them,  from  time  to  time  as  occasion 
may  require  ;  and  to  lay  before  the  Society  at  its  meetings, 
all  information  in  their  possession. 

Art.  7.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Editorial  Com- 
mittee, to  inspect  all  original  and  selected  matter  that  may 
be  presented  for  publication  in  the  "  Mutual  Rights,"  and 
to  suffer  no  matter  to  be  published  in  that  work  until  it  shall 
have  received  the  approbation  of  a  majority  of  said  Com- 
mittee ; — to  employ  a  person  to  print  the  necessary  number 
of  copies  of  forty  octavo  pages,  each,  per  month  ; — to  solicit 
subscribers  and  patrons  for  the  publication  ;  and  generally, 
to  do  all  matters  and  things,  which  in  their  opinion,  are  cal- 
culated to  promote  the  circulation  and  usefulness  of  the 
work. 

Art.  8.  An  annual  meeting  of  the  Society  shall  be 
held  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  July  in  each  year,  and  after 
having  transacted  such  business  as  may  be  submitted  for 
their  consideration,  shall  proceed  to  elect  their  officers  for 
the  ensuing  year.  On  the  election  of  the  Editorial  Com- 
mittee, every  member  of  a  similar  Society,  in  any  other 
place,  and  any  brother  from  a  distance,  known  to  be 
friendly  to  reform,  shall,  if  present,  be  entitled  to  a  vote, 
in  the  same  manner  as  any  member  residing  in  Baltimore. 

Art.  9.  A  monthly  meeting  of  the  Society  shall  be 
held  on  the  first  Tuesday  of  each  month. 

Art.  10.  Any  member  of  the  Methodist  Church  may 
become  a  member  of  this  Society,  by  a  vote  of  the  same, 
and  by  signing  the  Constitution — and  it  is  expected  of 
every  person  wishing  to  withdraw  from  the  association,  to 
signify  his  desire  to  the  Secretary. 

Art.  11.  This  Constitution  may  be  altered  or  amended 
at  any  regular  meeting  by  a  majority  of  two-thirds  of  the 


124 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


members  present,  provided  such  alteration  shall  have  been 
proposed  at  a  previous  meeting. 


The  following  Circular  was  prepared  by  the  commit- 
tee appointed  for  that  service  and  was  forwarded  as 
directed. 

Circular  addressed  to  the  Ministers  and  Members  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

An  expectation  was  entertained  by  the  friends  of 
reform,  attached  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in 
the  United  States,  that  the  General  Conference  of  1824, 
would  have  made  some  important  and  salutary  improve- 
ments in  the  government; — that  the  congregated  wisdom 
and  experience  of  that  body,  would  liave  renounced  all 
pretensions  to  govern  the  Chui'ch  without  her  consent, 
and  that,  by  a  well-timed  measure,  they  would  have 
paved  the  way  for  an  equitable  Church  representation. 
But,  we  are  sorry  to  say,  that  our  hopes  have  not  been 
realized,  and  that  very  little  has  been  done  favourable 
to  these  views. 

In  consequence  of  this  disappointment,  and  with  an 
intention  to  prevent  any  evils  which  it  may  have  a  ten- 
dency to  produce,  it  is  thought  advisable  to  address  a 
Circular  to  all  the  friends  of  reform  in  the  connexion, 
exhorting  them  not  to  suffer  these  unpleasant  circum- 
stances to  alienate  their  affections  from  the  Church,  nor 
to  induce  them  to  leave  her  communion,  but  rather  to 
consider  them  as  admonitions  calling  the  more  loudly 
upon  all  her  friends,  to  cleave  to  her  to  the  last  ex- 
tremity, and  to  unite  as  one  man  in  a  mutual  and  general 
effort  to  obtain,  by  the  voice  of  a  majority  of  the  ministry 
and  membership,  a  representative  form  of  Church  gov- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


126 


eminent,  which  shall  extend  to  the  people  as  well  as  to 
the  preachers.  This  enterprize  will  certainly  be  ac- 
celerated by  promoting  the  circulation  of  such  periodi- 
cal publications,  as  are  of  a  respectable  and  redeeming 
character; — and  by  raising  societies,  Avhose  duty  it 
shall  be  to  disseminate  the  principles  of  religious  liber- 
ty, which  need  only  to  be  known  to  ensure  their 
adoption; — each  society  appointing  a  corresponding 
committee,  to  communicate  its  operations  to  such  simi- 
lar institutions  as  may  be  formed  throughout  the  United 
States. 

There  can  be  no  question  as  to  the  efficiency  and  final 
result  of  these  measures.  They  must  speedily  eventu- 
ate in  the  accomplishment  of  the  necessary  reform,  and 
consequently  in  the  union  and  stability  of  our  Zion. 
The  effects  produced  in  the  last  four  years,  fully  justify 
this  expectation;  inasmuch  as  the  late  General  Confe- 
rence was  nearly  equally  divided,  and  that  too  notwith- 
standing all  the  opposition  to  reform;  and  it  is  our  de- 
cided opinion,  that  if  the  elections  held  at  the  Annual 
Conferences  south  and  west  of  the  Susquehannah,  had 
been  conducted  in  the  usual  manner,  without  recourse  to 
management,  the  majority  in  the  General  Conference  of 
1824,  would  have  been  of  a  very  different  character; 
we  are  sorry  to  add,  moreover,  that  those  ministers, 
who,  by  the  management  referred  to,  were  excluded 
from  seats  in  the  General  Conference,  are  such,  as.  are 
generally  considered  the  ablest  members  of  their  re- 
spective Annual  Conferences.  From  these  facts  we 
may  safely  infer,  that  the  fallow  ground  of  the  great 
work  of  improvement  is  already  broken  up,  and  that  at 
the  next  General  Conference  we  may  expect  to  realize 
our  hopes. 
11* 


126 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Besides,  in  almost  every  section  of  this  vastly  extend- 
ed community,  there  are  enlightened  and  pious  men, 
who  arc  ready  to  put  their  shoulders  to  the  work,  so 
that  the  efforts  which  we  are  about  to  make,  will  be 
extensive  and  simultaneous ;  and  well  calculated  to  effect 
a  reformation  without  endangering  the  unity  of  the 
body.  We  shall  move  forward,  hand  in  hand,  whilst 
hundreds  of  the  most  important  men,  belonging  to  the 
itinerancy,  bid  us  God  speed,  waiting  only  to  hear  the 
voice  of  the  people,  and  tliey  will  co-operate  with  us. 

Attempts  have  been  made  to  alarm  the  ignorant,  with 
fears,  lest  a  reformation  should  darken  the  prospect  of 
itinerant  ministers,  and  drive  them  from  the  work. 
Upon  this  subject  the  feelings  of  Methodists  are  one, 
and  all  unite  in  one  common  purpose  to  perpetuate  and 
support  the  itinerant  ministry.  Their  rights  and  ours 
are  mutual;  and  we,  the  committee,  selected  by  our 
brethren,  for  the  purpose  of  sending  forth  this  Circular, 
call  upon  every  department  of  our  community  to  unite 
with  us  in  asserting  and  defending  the  mutual  rights  of 
the  ministers  and  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. 

Sam'l  K.  Jennings,  Chairman  of  Comm. 
John  French,  Secretary. 


The  Editorial  Committee  being  appointed,  com- 
menced the  publication  of  the  "Mutual  Rights,"  with 
the  following  Editorial  Address. 

Editorial  Jlddress. 
It  will  be  expected  of  the  Editorial  Committee,  at 
the  commencement  of  the  arduous  and  responsible  duty 
assigned  to  them  by  their  brethren,  to  give  some  ac« 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  127 

count  of  the  motives  whicli  have  influenced  tliem  to 
accept  the  appointment ;  and  of  the  principles  by  which 
they  are  to  be  governed  in  the  publication  of  the  "  Mu- 
tual Rights."  With  a  view,  therefore,  to  gratify  this 
reasonable  expectation,  the  Committee  take  occasion  to 
assure  their  readers,  that  the  paramount  consideration 
which  has  induced  them  to  embark  in  this  service,  is  a 
settled  conviction,  that  an  acknowledgment  of  the  rights 
of  each  department  in  tlie  Church,  is  essential  to  the 
well-being  of  the  whole ;  and  that  the  future  prosperity 
of  Methodism,  in  these  United  States,  materially  de- 
pends on  such  a  modification  of  our  Church  government, 
as  shall  put  every  Methodist  in  full  possession  of  his 
rights  and  privileges  as  a  christian  believer.  As  indi- 
viduals they  have  long  deplored  the  unscriptural  and 
injudicious  monopoly  of  power,  that  has  placed  in  the 
hands  of  the  itinerant  ministry  cilom,  the  govermiient  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church;  and  after  a  careful 
investigation  of  its  nature  and  tendencies,  taking  into 
view  the  enlightened  state  of  society  in  this  country, 
they  are  persuaded,  that  nothing  less  than  an  improved 
government,  which  will  secure  representation  to  the 
whole  Church,  and  a  mutual  participation  in  all  her  con- 
cerns, will  produce  tranquility.  It  will  be  obvious  then 
to  every  reader,  that  the  motives  which  have  influenced 
the  Committee,  are  neither  sordid  nor  selfish,  but  liberal 
and  disinterested,  and  that  tlie  principles  by  which  they 
intend  to  be  governed  in  editing  the  contemplated  work, 
are  the  mutual  rights  of  the  ministers  and  members  of 
our  Church.  The  chief  object  of  the  publication  is  to 
realize  to  the  Church  a  practical  understanding  of  the 
title  it  assumes.  This  can  be  done  only  through  the 
medium  of  a  free  press.    The  Committee  are  confident. 


128  HISTORY  OF  THE 

that  if  the  Metliodist  people  have  a  suitable  opportunity 
to  compare  the  arguments  adduced  on  both  sides  of  the 
great  question  of  reform,  permanent  harmony  may  be 
established  among  them.  Without  this,  they  are  equally 
confident,  that  the  difference  of  sentiment  which  now  so 
extensively  prevails,  will  accelerate  an  equally  extensive 
alienation  of  affection,  and  ultimately  terminate  in  great 
and  ruinous  secessions  from  the  Church.  That  the  Me- 
tliodist Church  is  in  a  state  of  agitation,  is  a  well  known 
fact.  And  such  a  state  of  things  calls  loudly  upon  every 
friend  of  religion,  to  inquire  into  the  causes  which  pro- 
duce it,  and  to  labour  for  the  restoration  of  harmony,  and 
the  preservation  of  brotherly  love.  To  be  prepared, 
however,  to  perform  a  becoming  part  in  this  important 
work,  it  is  necessary  to  enter  upon  a  calm  and  dispas- 
sionate consideration  of  the  subjects  in  dispute.  Modest 
men  will  feel  no  difficulty  in  admitting  the  truth  of  this 
position:  for  it  is  impossible  for  any  man  wisely  to  esti- 
mate his  own  opinions,  Avhen  they  differ  from  those  of 
other  men,  until  he  shall  have  first  subjected  them  to  a 
respectful  and  scrutinous  comparison  with  the  opinions 
of  those  who  think  differently. 

To  the  doctrines  of  religion,  as  taught  by  Wesley 
and  Fletcher,  and  as  embodied  in  the  discipline  of  our 
Cliurch,  the  Committee  fully  subscribe.  The  services 
of  the  Church,  such  as  extemporaneous  prayer  and 
preaching,  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  baptism, 
love  feasts,  band  meeting,  and  class  meeting,  have  their 
entire  approbation.  Class  meeting  particularly,  in  the 
opinion  of  the  Committee,  is  the  great  means,  next  to 
the  Gospel  itself,  by  which  spirituality  and  order  are  to 
be  perpetuated  among  our  people.  Upon  this  subject 
they  must  be  permitted  to  say,  they  have  been  trained 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


129 


SO  long  under  these  doctrines  and  services,  that  they  feel 
for  them  all  those  attachments  so  natural  to  men  in  simi- 
lar circumstances.  And  in  fact,  it  is  hecause  of  these, 
and  the  spirituality  of  the  ministry  and  membership  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  that  they  adlaere  so 
firmly  to  her  communion. 

It  is  not  in  the  power  of  the  Committee  at  present,  to 
give  exact  information  of  every  thing  which  the  publica- 
tion will  contain.  A  periodical  miscellany  admits  of  a 
variety  of  subjects,  and  when  continued  for  a  length  of 
time,  receives  many  communications  unknown  to  the 
editors  at  the  commencement  of  the  work.  It  may  be 
said,  however,  in  general  terms,  the  "  Mutual  Rights " 
will  contain  essays  on  Church  govermnent,  biographical 
sketches  of  eminent  and  pious  persons,  lectures  on  di- 
vinity and  practical  Christianity,  interesting  narratives, 
philosophical  investigations,  and  a  variety  of  other  mat- 
ter, both  amusing  and  instructive.  Well  written  com- 
munications on  any  of  the  above  subjects  will  be  thank- 
fully received  and  the  utmost  impartiality  observed  by 
the  Committee. 


Several  anti-reformers  availed  themselves  of  this  free 
press,  and  wrote  essays  in  vindication  of  the  Methodist 
government,  as  being  of  divine  origin,  and  the  only  legit- 
imate Church  government  on  earth ;  and  represented  the 
Reformers  as  "backsliders," — "under  the  influence  of 
base  motives," — "enemies  of  Methodism," — "opposers 
of  God," — "  instigated  by  the  Devil,"  &c.  &c.  Indeed 
this  kind  of  abusive  matter,  and  mere  declamation,  from 
anti-reformers,  accumulated  to  such  a  degree,  that  the 
editorial  committee  of  the  second  volume  were  under 
the  necessity  of  restricting  those  writers  to  argument 
alone. 


130 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


During  the  year  1824,  Union  Societies  were  formed 
in  different  parts  of  tlie  United  States,  having  the  same 
objects  in  view  as  the  Society  in  BaUimore ;  yet,  the  men 
in  power  were  mucli  offended  at  tlieir  organization,  and 
tlireatened  tliose  who  joined  them  with  excommunication. 
They  argued  that  the  Methodist  people  had  no  right  to 
form  themselves  into  societies  for  the  purposes  stated; 
and  their  forming  such  societies  was  an  act  of  "  oppo- 
sition''' to  the  government  of  the  Church.  Finding  their 
tlireats  did  not  deter  the  memhers  from  doing  what  they 
knew  was  their  right  to  do,  (as  neither  the  discipline 
nor  the  Word  of  God  forhade  it,)  the  itinerant  preachers 
"  commenced  a  war  of  extermination,"  and  began  with 
tlie  intended  members  of  a  contemplated  Union  Society 
of  Bedford  County,  Tennessee.  The  presiding  elder 
at  a  quarterly  meeting,  at  the  close  of  liis  sermon,  on 
Saturday,  publicly  read  out  the  names  of  fourteen  offi- 
cial members  (some  of  whom  were  preachers,)  living 
in  different  circuits,  and  declared,  that  "  these  brethren 
had  put  themselves  out  of  the  Church,  and  were  no 
longer  to  be  considered  Methodists." 

The  offence  those  brethren  had  committed,  was,  that 
in  February,  1825,  they  had  held  a  meeting  for  the  pur- 
pose of  raising  a  Union  Society.  At  which  meeting, 
however,  nothing  decisive  was  done,  except  that  all  who 
were  in  favour  of  any  alterations  or  amendments  in  the 
Discii)line,  agreed  to  liave  their  names  put  on  a  paper 
to  that  effect.  The  meeting  then  adjourned  until  May 
following.  In  April,  previously  to  this  second  meeting, 
and  "  before  tlie  committee  (appointed  to  prepare  a  Con- 
stitution) had  agreed  upon  any  plan,"  the  presiding  el- 
der read  the  fourteen  persons  out  of  the  Church.  In 
May,  the  Union  Society  was  organized;  after  which 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  131 

"one  local  preacher  after  another  was  cited  to  trial,  and 
suspended." — And  the  quarterly  meeting  Conferences 
uniformly  expelled  them  from  the  Church.  And  those 
in  power  emphatically  declared,  "  that  so  soon  as  they 
should  get  the  trials  of  all  the  official  members  com- 
pleted, if  the  private  members  Avould  not  abandon  tlie 
Union  Society,  these  also  should  be  turned  out."  The 
part  of  the  Constitution  of  this  Union  Society,  to  which 
the  itinerant  preachers  took  the  greatest  exception,  was 
the  following :  "  and  that  this  amendment  should  intro- 
duce an  equilibrium  in  said  Church,  by  admitting  a  rep- 
resentation from  the  local  preachers  and  laymen,  equal 
to  that  of  the  itinerant  ministers." 

During  this  year  Reformers  were  made  to  feel  the 
displeasure  of  the  advocates  of  power  in  many  ways, 
and  in  almost  every  part  of  the  country.  Some  of  our 
brethren  whose  chief  dependence  for  the  support  of 
their  families,  lay  with  anti-reformers,  were  reduced  to 
great  difficulties,  and  were  made  to  suffer  many  priva- 
tions. Others  were  shamefully  traduced  and  represented 
to  the  public  as  utterly  unworthy  of  the  confidence  and 
respect  of  the  community. 

In  the  spring  of  the  following  year,  (1826,)  the  Balti- 
more Union  Society  "  recommended  Conventions  to  be 
assembled  in  the  several  States  of  the  Union,  where 
brethren  were  inclined  to  adopt  the  measure,  for  the  ex- 
clusive purpose  of  making  inquiry  into  the  propriety  and 
expediency  of  asking  for  a  representation;  and  taking 
measures  preparatory  to  the  formation  of  a  memorial 
expressly  upon  that  subject."  "  Each  State  Convention 
to  elect  one  or  more  delegates,  to  meet  in  a  General 
Convention  at  some  suitable  time  and  place,  for  the  ex- 
press purpose  of  preparing  a  memorial  to  tlie  next 
General  Conference." 


132 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


This  plan  was  projected  for  the  purpose  of  concen- 
trating the  views  of  Reformers  generally  on  the  subject 
of  representation,  that  all  might  speak  the  same  language 
in  one  memorial,  and  thus  prevent  the  recurrence  of 
the  pretext  resorted  to  by  the  General  Conference  of 
1824.  The  City  of  Baltimore  was  subsequently  fixed 
on  as  the  most  suitable  place,  and  November  15,  1827, 
the  period  for  holding  the  General  Convention. 

State  Conventions  were  accordingly  lield;  at  all  of 
which  delegates  were  elected.  That  for  Maryland  and 
the  District  of  Columbia,  was  held  in  Baltimore,  on  the 
15th  and  16th  November,  1826.  The  members  of  this 
Convention  were  aged  ministers  and  members  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church ;  several  of  them  had  been 
in  her  service  nearly  half  a  century.  The  official  mem- 
bers of  the  Baltimore  City  Station  endeavoured,  after 
the  rise  of  the  Convention,  to  brirg  it  into  contempt,  by 
a  publication  in  the  newspapers.  But  they  were  replied 
to  by  a  committee  of  the  Union  Society,  and  fairly 
beaten  on  their  own  ground,  and  made  appear  ridiculous 
before  the  public. 

About  this  time  a  persecution  of  Reformers  was  com- 
menced by  the  itinerant  preachers  in  North  Carolina. 
A  false  accusation  was  brought  against  certain  members 
of  the  Granville  Union  Society,  as  inveighers  against 
tlie  discipline.  The  preacher  on  the  trial,  failing  to 
prove  his  charge,  put  the  following  question  to  the  jury : 
"  You  that  believe  their  being  members  of  the  Union  So- 
ciety will  liave  a  bad  effect,  will  rise  up."  A  majority  of 
those  present  were  of  tliat  opinion  and  rose  up,  upon 
which  the  preacher  read  tliem  out  as  expelled.  The  case 
of  the  brethren  thus  shamefully  expelled  was  brought 
before  the  Virginia  Annual  Conference,  and  that  body 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  133 


decided,  "  that  it  teas  not  mal-administration,''''  and  tlius 
justified  this  preacher  in  his  outrageous  conduct.  The 
following-  is  an  extract  of  a  letter  from  Rev.  Willis 
Harris,  of  Granville,  North  Carolina,  dated  Petersburg-, 
Virginia,  February  22,  1827. 

"  The  Virginia  Annual  Conference,  which  sat  in  this 
place,  has  just  risen.  The  Granville  Union  Society  of 
North  Carolina,  presented  to  it  a  petition,  praying-  that 
seven  members,  lately  expelled  from  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  for  joining  the  Granville  Union  So- 
ciety, be  restored  to  their  former  standing.  The  peti- 
tioners alleged,  that  although  the  charge  exhibited  against 
tliem  was  that  of  inveighing  against  the  discipline,  yet, 
nothing  was  proved  against  them  on  the  trial,  but  their 
having  joined  the  Granville  Union  Society.  That,  when 
the  preacher  found  he  could  not  substantiate  his  charge, 
he  put  the  following  question  to  the  Society :  '  You  that 
believe  their  being  members  of  the  Union  Society  will 
have  a  bad  effect,  will  rise  up.'  That  a  majority  of  those 
present  were  of  that  opinion  and  rose  up,  upon  which  the 
preacher  read  them  out  as  expelled.  With  the  petition, 
tlie  Granville  Union  Society  presented  a  charge  against 
the  preacher  for  mal-administration:  but  the  Conference 
decided  that  it  was  not  mal-administration.  Thus  the 
door  is  closed  on  our  unfortunate  brethren,  and  opened 
for  all  the  Reformers  to  be  pushed  out  of  the  Church." 

It  is  here  Avorthy  of  remark,  1 .  Those  brethren  were 
excommunicated  for  no  act  of  immorality — for  the  ne- 
glect of  no  christian  duty — nor  for  the  dissemination  of 
false  doctrines.  2.  They  ^vere  not  expelled  for  the 
violation  of  any  rule  of  discipline ;  for  though  cliarged 
with  inveighing  against  the  discipline,  the  charge  was 
not  sustained.  3.  They  were  expelled  for  becoming 
12 


134 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


members  of  a  Union  Society,  the  avowed  design  of 
which,  according  to  its  constitution,  was,  "for  the  pur- 
pose of  corresponding  with  the  hrethren  within  the 
United  Stales,  who  are  favourable  to  a  reform,  on  such 
subjects  as  will  tend  to  improve  the  form  of  our  Church 
government."  4.  They  were  expelled  for  joining  said 
Union  Society,  not  because  this  act  was  a  violation  of 
any  law,  divine  or  human,  but  because,  in  the  opinion  of 
the  preacher  and  a  majority  of  those  present  at  the 
trial,  "Their  being  members  of  the  Union  Society, 
would  have  a  bad  effect.''''  5.  Notwithstanding  the  ob- 
vious injustice  of  this  act,  and  the  tyranical  conduct  of 
the  preacher  in  charge,  yet,  the  Virginia  Annual  Con- 
ference, with  three  bishops  present,  decided  that  the  act 
of  expulsion  '■'■was  not  mal-administration!  P'' 

We  will  here  subjoin  the  reflections  of  a  travelling 
preacher,  published  in  the  Mutual  Rights  at  the  time,  as 
they  accord  .exactly  with  our  own  views  on  this  out- 
rageous procedure. 

"  Our  Virginia  brethren,  in  expelling  those  members 
in  such  a  lordly  manner,  practically  assumed  the  prin- 
ciple, that  in  their  administration  they  need  no  law  at 
all,  save  the  will  of  the  executive  officer.  He  put  the 
question,  '  You  who  believe  that  their  being  members  of 
the  Union  Society,  will  have  a  bad  effect,  will  rise  up.' 
What  law  can  this  brother  tind,  even  in  the  discipline, 
which  says  a  committee  or  society  have  authority  to 
expel  members  for  any  thing  which  they  'believe  will 
have  a  bad  effect  '  This  would  put  supreme  power  in 
a  court  of  judicature,  and  would  supercede  the  neces- 
sity of  every  other  law.  Let  the  legislature  pass  a  law, 
that  the  courts  may  condemn  men  for  any  thing,  which 
they  may  'believe  will  have  a  bad  effect,'  and  this  law 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  135 

alone  will  be  sufficient  to  regulate  all  judicial  proceed- 
ings. Such  was  the  conduct  of  the  preacher  in  charge. 
Who  might  as  well  have  said,  '  You  who  icish  the  bre- 
thren expelled  will  rise  up.' " — "  By  the  late  act  of  the 
Virginia  Annual  Conference,  in  sanctioning  the  adminis- 
tration of  Benton  Field  and  others,  it  is  practically 
avowed,  that  the  Methodist  people  are  not  under  the 
government  of  laws  at  all.  There  must  first  be  a  law 
in  existence,  by  which  members  can  be  expelled  for 
doing  what  the  court  may  believe  '  will  have  a  bad 
effect,'  before  the  preacher  in  charge  can  execute  such  a 
law;  there  must  first  be  an  act  of  the  legislature,  saying, 
members  shall  be  expelled  for  joining  a  Union  Society, 
or  signing  its  constitution,  before  an  executive  officer 
can  arrest  members  under  such  a  law,  and  before  a  jury 
can  have  authority  to  judge  of  their  innocence  or  guilt 
in  the  breach  of  it.  This  conduct  is  worse  than  the 
passing  an  ex  post  facto  law,  which  according  to  the 
American  Constitution  is  destructive  of  civil  liberty,  and 
inconsistent  with  all  good  government." 


136 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

PERSECUTION    OF    REFORMERS    IN     MARYLAND.  REV. 

DENNIS  B.  DORSEY's  ACCOUNT  OF  HIS  PERSECUTIONS  IN 

THE  BALTIMORE  ANNUAL  CONFERENCE.  MR.  GIDEON 

DAVIs'    LETTER   TO   CORRESPONDING  COMMITTEE.  

REV.  ASA  SHINN's  ADDRESS  TO  THE  CONFERENCE.  

PROCEEDINGS  OF  THE  UNION  SOCIETY  IN  RELATION 

TO  MR.  DORSEY's  CASE.  REV.  C.  SPRINGER's  LETTER 

TO  MR.  DORSEY. 

The  persecution  of  Reformers  now  became  very 
general.  No  preacher  who  was  a  Reformer  could  ob- 
tain deacons'  or  elders'  orders,  no  matter  how  well  re- 
commended, or  how  necessary  liis  services  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood where  he  resided ;  nor  could  a  preacher  get 
into  the  itinerancy  who  was  known  to  be  in  favour  of 
reform  in  the  government  of  the  Church.  Licensed 
])reachers  were  broken  by  the  Quarterly  Conferences 
refusing  to  renew  their  licenses.  The  Baltimore  An- 
nual Conference,  at  its  session  in  1827,  arraigned  and 
tried,  censured  and  admonished  one  of  its  members, 
Rev.  Dennis  B.  Dorsey,  for  recommending  the  Mutual 
Riglits  to  the  attention  of  an  individual;  and  he  was 
deprived  of  an  official  appointment  because  he  would 
not  yield  implicit  obedience  to  the  dictation  of  the  Con- 
ference, which  required  him  to  withhold  his  agency  and 
influence,  in  future,  from  the  circulation  and  promotion 
of  any  such  a  work. 

Reformers  throughout  the  United  States,  viewed  this 
act  of  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference,  as  unjustifiably 
oppressive  of  an  individual  Reformer,  who  happened  to 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


137 


fall  immediately  under  their  power,  as  unwarranted  by 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  or  the  discipline  of  the  Church; 
and  as  evincing  a  disposition,  on  the  part  of  the  preach- 
ers, to  keep  the  people  in  ignorance  of  the  true  prin- 
ciples of  Church  government.  Resolutions  were  accord- 
ingly passed  by  the  ditierent  Union  Societies,  and  asso- 
ciated bodies  of  Reformers,  disapproving  of  the  conduct 
of  the  Conference,  and  consoling  Mr.  Dorsey  on  account 
of  his  afliictions  and  sufferings  in  the  cause  of  truth. 
Several  travelling  preachers  likewise,  expressed  their 
utter  abhorrence  of  this  act  of  cruelty,  inflicted  on  a 
fellow-labourer  in  the  word  and  doctrine ;  and  expressed 
their  indignation  in  much  stronger  language  than  was 
used  by  any  of  the  Union  Societies. 

As  the  act  of  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference  in 
brother  Dorsey's  case,  was  viewed  by  the  reformers,  in 
all  parts  of  the  country,  as  unjustifiably  rigorous  and 
oppressive,  we  will  record  it  somewhat  in  detail.  The 
best  account  of  the  entire  transaction  is  communicated 
in  a  letter  from  brother  Dorsey  to  the  Rev.  Henry  B. 
Bascom,  who  had  made  special  inquiry  as  to  the  facts  of 
the  case. 

Letter  from  Rev.  Dennis  B.  Dorsey  to  Rev.  H.  B.  Bascom. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  read- 
ing your  affectionate  communication,  addressed  to  me 
tI)rough  the  medium  of  the  Mutual  Rights,  and  now  en- 
joy the  equal  pleasure  of  returning  you,  through  the 
same  medium,  my  grateful  acknowledgments  for  the 
solicitude  you  evince  on  my  behalf  In  the  meantime  I 
am  not  unmindful  of  the  great  principles,  on  which  this 
matter  is  predicated,  of  which  I  presume  you  arc  an 
advocate.  And  as  you  put  several  interrogatories  rela- 
12* 


138 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


live  to  the  case,  for  your  personal  information,  I  will 
give  you  a  glance  at  the  Avliole  affair.  I  am  the  more 
inclined  to  tliis  than  to  entire  silence,  under  existing 
circumstances,  for  two  reasons.  The  first  regards  the 
reputation  of  our  conference,  which  is  as  liable  to  be 
tarnished  as  my  own;  and  the  second  is  grounded  on 
the  special  regard  which  I  must  necessarily  feel  for  my 
own  character,  as  a  christian,  and  a  minister  of  the  gos- 
pel. This  brief  history  shall  be  given  from  my  best 
recollections,  and  the  least  exceptionable  means  of  infor- 
mation. If  there  should  be  any  apparent  mis-statement, 
I  hope  no  brother  will  attribute  it  to  design;  and  that  if 
any  one  be  prepared  to  correct  it,  he  will  do  so  through 
this  public  medium,  before  he  undertake  to  contradict  or 
criminate  in  a  private  manmr. 

Some  time  last  February,  I  wrote  a  few  lines  to  a 
fi  iend,  Mr.  Hugh  M.  Sharp,  in  which  I  gave  him  infor- 
mation "of  a  work  on  Church  Government  publishing  in 
Baltimore,  by  a  committee  of  Methodist  preachers  and 
members,  exposing  to  open  view,  some  of  the  errors  in 
our  government  and  administration."  I  also  informed  him 
that  the  work  "  was  a  very  satisfactory  one,  well  worth 
his  attention;"  that  I  had  "taken  it  more  than  eighteen 
months,  and  was  well  pleased  with  it ;"  that  it  contained 
so  many  pages,  and  came  at  so  mucli  per  year;  that 
several  in  that  part  took  it,  and  were  well  pleased  with 
it ;  and,  finally  requested  him  to  let  me  know  immedi- 
ately, if  he  desired  to  have  Uie  work,  and  to  inquire  of 
a  brother,  whom  I  named,  whether  he  would  take  it  also. 
In  conclusion,  I  remarked  to  him,  "  You  need  not  men- 
tion this  to  any  other  person,  if  you  please."  But  when 
Mr.  Robert  Minshall,  the  preacher  in  charge  of  Hunt- 
ingdon circuit  came  round,  my  friend  Sharp  betrayed 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


139 


me,  by  giving  him  my  letter  to  read.  Mr.  Minshall  then, 
according  to  his  own  telling  in  conference,  asked  him 
for  a  copy  of  the  letter;  to  which  he  replied  that  he 
miglit  have  the  original,  as  it  was  of  no  use  to  him. 

About  this  time  there  was  a  letter  written  by  Mr. 
Minshall,  to  Mr.  David  Steele,  giving  him  information, 
that  I  was  actively  engaged  in  circulating  the  Mutual 
Rights,  and  probably  censuring  me  for  such  conduct. 
This  information  was  communicated  to  Mr.  John  Davis, 
w^ho,  in  liis  turn  reported  it  again,  until,  finally,  it  was 
brought  before  the  late  Annual  Conference,  first  in  the 
form  of  an  objection,  and  then  as  a  charge. 

After  the  commencement  of  the  conference,  I  had  an 
interview  with  Mr.  Davis,  who  gave  me  an  assurance, 
that  as  I  would  give  him  no  satisfaction  in  his  interrog- 
atives,  he  could  not  pass  over  it  on  the  examination  of 
my  character.  Accordingly,  when  my  name  was  called, 
in  the  examination  of  characters,  Mr.  S.  G.  Roszel  arose 
and  made  some  ohjeclions,  stating,  as  I  was  informed  by 
members  of  conference,  (for  I  was  too  unwell  to  be  pre- 
sent,) that  I  had  been  away  from  my  circuit  during  the 
last  year,  under  the  'pretence  of  being  afflicted,  but  had 
been  travelling  extensively,  circulating  a  work  derog- 
atory to  the  interests  of  the  Church.  ]My  case  was  then 
postponed  until  I  could  be  present. 

The  following,  or  second  day  after,  I  was  present, 
when  my  name  was  called,  and  the  inquiry  instituted, 
whether  there  was  any  thing  against  my  character:  cer- 
tain members  of  the  conference  replied  that  there  teas, 
but  the  brother  who  had  made  the  objection  \vas  absent. 
Mr.  Roszel  being  sent  for,  came  in  and  stated  his  ob- 
jection, on  the  ground  above  mentioned.  This  led  to 
reference  for  information,  and  Messrs.  Steele  and  Min- 


140 


HISTORY  *F  THE 


shall,  were  referred  to  as  informants.  My  letter  was 
now  produced  by  Mr.  Minshall,  who  stated  how  he 
obtained  it ;  and  intimated  that  it  had  now  accidentally 
come  in  place,  as  he  thought  when  he  obtained  it,  might 
some  time  be  the  case.  The  letter  was  then  read,  and 
the  President,  Mr.  Soule,  remarked,  that  if  I  had  any 
tiling  to  say  in  reply,  I  was  now  at  liberty  to  speak  for 
myself.  As  I  saw  no  formal  charge^  I  had  nothing  to 
say,  only  to  acknowledge  the  letter  read  to  be  my  own 
production.  I  then  retired,  and  after  considerable  delib- 
eration on  the  subject,  the  case  was  decided.  Some 
brother,  in  passing  out  of  the  conference,  remarked  to 
me  that  I  could  now  go  in,  which  left  me  under  the  im- 
pression that  my  character  had  passed.  I  then  went  in 
and  remained  until  conference  adjourned;  but  heard  no 
official  announcement  of  the  decision  until  the  next  day. 
I  learned  however,  in  the  mean  time,  the  nature  of  the 
decision,  in  part,  but  could  find  no  one  to  give  it  to  me 
in  full. 

The  next  morning  when  the  journal  of  the  preceding 
day  was  read,  there  was  a  formal  charge  recorded, 
which  was  "/or  having  been  actively  engaged  in  the  cir- 
culation of  an  improper  periodical  work.''''  The  Presi- 
dent then  announced  to  me  from  the  chair,  that  the  de- 
cision of  the  conference  in  my  case  was,  '■'■that  my  char- 
acter should  pass,  upon  my  being  admonished  by  tlie 
President ;  and  promising  the  conference  that  I  would  de- 
sist from  taking  any  agency  in  spreading  or  supporting 
any  publications  in  opposition  to  our  discipline  or  gov- 
ernment.^'' The  admonition  was  then  given  from  the 
chair,  after  I  had  signified  my  disposition  to  submit  to 
it,  for  the  sake  of  brethren's  consciences.  I  was  then 
required  to  give  a  pledge  that  I  would  comply  with  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  141 

latter  part  of  the  resolution;  which  I  refused  to  do, 
while  the  resolution  remained  in  its  unqualified  form.  I 
then  replied  to  all  the  important  items  of  the  admonition, 
and  gave  my  reasons  for  not  complying  with  the  latter 
part  of  the  resolution.    The  following  is  the  substance : 

Mr.  President, — With  you  I  admit  the  importance  of 
clearly  ascertaining  that  we  have  found  the  truth,  be- 
fore we  undertake  to  communicate  it ;  and  that  when  we 
do  communicate  it,  we  ought  to  be  careful  to  cultivate 
the  spirit  of  Christianity,  lest  it  be  attended  with  greater 
injury  than  good,  to  our  fellow  men.  These  consider- 
ations have  governed  me  throughout:  and  God  forbid  I 
should  ever  depart  from  them ! 

As  it  regards  the  allusion  to  my  promises  before  I  re- 
ceived ordination,  to  be  obedient  to  my  superiors,  and 
not  to  "mend  our  rules  but  keep  them,"*  I  reply,  that  I 
regret  exceedingly,  that  when  I  made  sucli  promises,  I 
was  not  better  qualified  to  judge  of  our  discipline  and 
government.  I  was  young,  inexperienced  and  unin- 
formed. I  perceived  no  errors  in  either  of  these.  But, 
sir,  if  I  now  had  to  pass  that  examination,  I  should  cer- 
tainly be  strict  in  qualifying  my  promises,  as  I  do  be- 
lieve there  are  rules  of  discipline,  as  well  as  practices,  in 
our  administration,  which  ought  to  be  modified. 

I  do,  sir,  as  firmly  and  fully  believe  in  our  doctrines, 
generally,  as  any  brother;  and  have  endeavoured  since 
I  became  a  member  of  our  Church,  to  obey  them:  nor 
do  I  now  feel  any  abatement  of  my  purpose,  to  perse- 
vere in  this  path  of  duty  to  the  end,  by  the  Grace  of 
God  assisting  me.  I  have  uniformly  recommended  our 
discipline  to  others,  as  well  as  laboured  to  conform  to 
its  mandates  myself:  and  in  this  course  too,  I  feel  in- 

•Mr  Dorsey  neither  broke  the  "  rules"  nor  mended  them. 


142 


HISTORY  OP  THE 


clined  to  persevere,  until  some  better  modification  of 
them  shall  be  introduced  by  the  proper  authority  of  the 
Church,  or  until  they  be  repealed.  And  as  to  the  grand 
fundamentals  of  our  government,  (meaning  the  itinerant 
operations,)  no  member  of  this  conference  feels  more 
disposed  to  support  them  than  I  do.  But,  sir,  believing 
as  I  do,  that  there  are  some  of  the  minutia  of  our  disci- 
pline and  government,  which  could  be  modified  to  ad- 
vantage, I  wish  to  enjoy  the  privilege  of  examining  the 
subject,  by  reading  ecclesiastical  history,  the  Mutual 
Rights,  or  any  thing  else  which  will  afford  me  the  ne- 
cessary information.  And  when  I  am  fully  convinced 
that  I  have  obtained  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  I  desire 
the  privilege  of  communicating  it  in  the  best  possible 
manner  to  the  Church  and  the  world,  either  verbally  or 
otherwise.  And,  although  I  should  rejoice  to  have  the 
sanction  of  tliis  conference,  in  so  doing,  yet  if  it  cannot 
be  obtained,  I  must  beg  the  privilege  of  pursuing  the 
course  which  my  judgment  and  conscience  dictate. 

You  admit  that  the  preachers  have  a  right  to  read  and 
examine  the  Mutual  Rights,  or  any  thing  else  they 
please.  And  is  it  not  admitted  that  they  have  the  same 
right  to  communicate  to  others,  what  they  learn.'  Are 
we  to  retain  our  information,  and  neither  speak  nor  write 
about  it.'  No,  sir,  I  cannot  suffer  any  man,  or  body  of 
men,  to  trammel  my  rational  faculties,  in  their  search  for 
truth ;  nor  to  restrain  them  from  promulgating  it  when 
obtained :  and  I  now  reserve  to  myself  the  entire  privi- 
lege of  doing  so,  either  verbally,  or  in  any  other  manner 
I  judge  most  expedient. 

I  have  read  the  Mutual  Rights,  sir,  for  myself,  and 
think  highly  of  the  work,  and  recommend  it  to  every 
member  of  this  conference. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  143 

The  bishops  themselves  read  it, — the  preachers  read 
it, — tlie  book  agents  read  it,  and  exchange  the  Methodist 
Magazine  for  it; — and  will  any  one  say,  that  the  people 
have  no  right  to  read  it?  Without  an  act  of  reason,  my 
intelligence  itself  on  the  first  blush  of  the  subject,  forces 
Uiis  language  upon  me : — If  bishops,  preachers,  and  book 
agents  read  this  work  with  impunity,  then  all  the  mem- 
bers of  our  Church,  ought  to  enjoy  the  same  privilege. 
But  I  must  come  to  tlie  conclusion  and  application  of 
tills  argument. — If  the  members  have  as  good  a  right  to 
read  the  Mutual  Rights,  as  the  ministry,  (which  all  must 
admit,  or  else  deny  that  they  are  free,)  and  if  the  minis- 
ters undoubtedly  have  this  right,  as  has  been  admitted  on 
this  floor,  by  bishops  and  others,  then  there  is  no  argu- 
ment to  set  aside  the  consequence,  that  it  is  the  right  of 
any  preacher  to  recommend  the  work  to  the  people,  if  he 
judge  it  would  be  profitable  to  them.  [And  every  at- 
tempt to  inflict  punishment  on  a  preacher  for  recom- 
mending it  to  the  people,  is  an  absolute,  though  indirect, 
declaration,  that  they  are  not  at  liberty  to  read  and  ex- 
amine for  themselves.]  And  if  it  be  a  preacher's  right, 
how  can  you  punish  me  for  so  doing Yet  I  have  been 
punished  with  an  admonition,  for  recommending  the  Mu- 
tual Rights  to  one  or  two  members ;  for  this  is  all  the 
proof  you  had  against  me. 

After  this  I  retired,  and  the  sense  of  the  conference 
was  taken,  whether  my  reply  was  satisfactory,  and  the 
vote  was  given  in  the  negative.  I  was  again  called  in 
and  interrogated  on  the  subject;  but  replied  as  before, 
in  my  own  language,  qualifying  my  promises,  and  yield- 
ing so  far  as  I  could,  without  sacrificing  the  clearest 
dictates  of  my  judgment  and  conscience.  I  again  re- 
tired, and  as  I  was  informed,  the  question,  "whetlier 


144 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


my  character  pass,"  was  again  put  to  the  conference, 
and  answered  by  a  vote  in  the  negative.  It  was  then 
"moved,  that  tlie  case  be  postponed  till  to-morrow." 

The  next  day  the  case  was  again  resumed,  and  I  was 
once  more  interrogated.  I  replied  in  substance  as 
follows : 

Mr.  President., — Upon  a  candid  re-examination  of  the 
subject,  I  am  prepared  to  reiterate  the  remarks  which  I 
offered  yesterday,  relative  to  my  disposition  to  render 
a  respectful  obedience  to  our  discipline  and  government. 
But  I  request  the  conference,  if  they  please,  to  favour 
me  with  the  rule  of  discipline  on  which  I  have  been 
charged,  tried,  and  punished,  that  I  may  be  better  pre- 
pared to  conclude  how  to  shape  my  course.  (No  law 
was  given.)  If  there  he  any  rule,  and  you  have  pro- 
ceeded according  to  it,  then  I  am  subject  to  no  further 
penalty,  unless  I  can  be  punished  twice  for  the  same 
offence. 

It  has  just  now  been  suggested  to  me,  by  a  brother  at 
my  left  hand,  that  there  is  a  law  of  the  General  Con- 
ference, passed  at  their  last  session,  requiring  our 
preachers  not  to  become  agents  for  other  booksellers, 
&c.  Now,  supposing  this  law  to  apply  to  the  case  in 
hand,  (which  we  believe  it  will  not,)  /  knew  nothing 
about  its  existence  until  half  an  hour  ago;  and  how  then 
could  I  keep  or  break  it.'  It  is  not  in  our  discipline.  A 
law  must  be  promulgated  before  it  can  be  in  force:  for, 
"  where  there  is  no  km,  there "  can  be  "  no  transgres- 
sion.'''' How  then  can  I  be  punished  for  the  transgres- 
sion of  that  law.''  I  feel  myself  as  much  bound  as  any 
member  of  this  conference,  to  keep  the  laws  of  the 
General  Conference,  until  they  shall  be  amended  or 
repealed.    When  I  violate  any  one  of  those  laws,  I  am 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  145 

amenable  at  this  tribunal;  and,  if  found  guilty,  subject 
to  punishment  -,  and  am  willing  to  submit  to  it.  But  I 
cannot  be  punished  now  for  an  otTence  which  I  may  or 
may  not  commit  hereafter,  without  a  violation  of  justice. 

Moreover,  it  has  been  suggested,  (by  the  president,) 
that  an  "  Annual  Conference  has  authority  to  make  rules 
and  regulations  for  its  own  members."  Admitted.  Rules 
and  regulations  are  not  laics  to  regulate  moral  conduct^  I 
presume.  This  conference  is  now  sitting  in  an  executive^ 
or  legislative  capacity.  If  the  former,  then  not  the  lat- 
ter; and  if  the  latter,  not  the  former.  If  you  are  sitting 
in  an  executive  capacity,  how  can  you  enact  laws  for 
yourselves  to  execute.'  If  in  a  legislative  capacity,  how 
can  you  execute  your  own  laws.'  Unless  you  prove  that 
these  two  powers  should  be  united  in  one  body ;  which 
would  astonish  my  understanding,  and  form  a  monstrous 
anomaly  in  ecclesiastical  government,  in  this  country. 

But  if  this  conference  had  the  power  both  to  enact 
laws  for  the  regulation  of  the  moral  characters  of  its 
members,  and  to  execute  such  laws,  when  enacted,  surely 
none  would  argue  that  you  had  authority  to  punish  one 
of  your  members  for  a  breach  of  a  law  before  it  is 
broken,  or  even  enacted!  And  when  was  the  law  enact- 
ed, Avhich  prohibits  any  of  your  body  from  recommend- 
ing tlie  Mutual  Rights.' — the  supposed  offence  for  which 
I  have  sulfered  the  punishment  of  an  admonition. 

I  might  easily  say  much  more  on  the  subject :  for  it  is 
one  of  the  deepest  moment  to  me:  but  suffer  me  to 
close  my  remarks,  by  referring  brethren  to  the  many 
hard  tilings  which  some  of  them  haA-e  said  on  this  floor ; 
and  also,  to  what  some  of  them  have  written  and  pub- 
lished, in  opposition  to  certain  parts  of  our  discipline 
13 


146 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


and  government;  and  let  me  request  them  to  refer  to 
those  things,  when  they  shall  give  their  vote  in  this  case. 

I  now  retired  again ;  and  Mr.  Roszel  offered  the  fol- 
lowing motion:  '■'■moved  that  the  character  of  brother 
Dorsey  pass,  upon  his  being  reproved  by  the  president,  for 
his  contumacy  in  resisting  the  authority  of  the  confer- 
ence.'''' This  motion  did  not  prevail.  The  following 
motion  was  then  offered  by  Mr.  Job  Guest,  but  written, 
as  the  secretary  says,  by  Mr.  F.  S.  Evans:  '■'Moved 
and  seconded,  that  the  bishops  be,  and  hereby  are  request- 
ed not  to  give  Dennis  B.  Dorsey  an  appointment  for  the 
present  year,  and  that  his  name  be  so  returned  on  the 
minutes,  with  the  reasons  assigned,  why  he  has  not  an 
appointment ;  viz.  his  contumacy  in  regard  to  the  autho- 
rity of  the  conference.''''  This  motion  was  divided,  and 
the  first  and  second  parts  adopted  separately.  The  re- 
solution being  read  to  me,  when  called  in,  I  requested  a 
transcript  from  the  journal,  of  all  the  proceedings  in  the 
case ;  and  signified  a  probability  of  my  appealing  to  the 
General  Conference  against  their  decisions.  My  request 
was  laid  over,  however,  till  the  next  day. 

When  the  case  was  called  up  on  the  following  day, 
on  motion  of  Mr.  Joshua  Wells,  it  was  resolved,  that 
the  last  resolution  passed  on  yesterday,  relative  to  the 
return  of  the  name  on  the  minutes,  be  amended,  and 
"that  the  words,  '■xoith  the  reasons  assigned  why  he  has 
not  an  appointment ;  viz.  his  contumacy  in  regard  to  the 
authority  of  the  conference,^  be  retained  on  the  journal, 
but  not  published  in  the  minutes."  This  motion  was 
adopted. — The  same  day,  as  I  could  not  be  present  on 
account  of  bodily  indisposition,  I  wrote  to  the  confer- 
ence, informing  them  of  my  determination  to  appeal  to 
tlie  General  Conference,  and  requested  them  to  pass  a 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


147 


resolution,  tliat  this  appeal  be  inserted  in  the  minutes 
along  with  their  former  resolution.  In  that  letter  I  re- 
newed my  request  for  a  transcript  from  the  journals. 
Mr.  Robert  Cadden  then  moved,  that  my  ^'■request  be 
not  granted^  The  secretary,  Mr.  Waugh,  and  others, 
made  some  remarks  on  the  impropriety  of  my  obtaining 
such  a  document,  without  some  restraint  not  to  publish 
it  until  the  General  Conference.  This  motion  was  lost. 
After  this,  it  was,  on  motion  of  Mr.  Roszel,  '■'■resolved 
that''''  my  '■'■request  he  granted.'''' 

Thus,  dear  sir,  you  have  an  outline  of  this  afflictive 
and  protracted  trial ;  and  you  are  now  left  to  form  your 
own  opinion  concerning  the  nature  and  grounds  of  the 
charge — the  manner  in  whicli  it  was  introduced — the 
proofs  by  which  it  was  sustained — the  decisions  of  the 
conference  on  the  case—  and  my  merit  or  demerit  of  the 
penalties  inflicted. 

Soliciting  an  interest  in  your  petitions  to  the  God  of 
all  grace,  that  I  may  have  that  love  which  "endureth  all 
tilings,"  and  "  thinketh  no  evil,"  I  subscribe  myself,  dear 
brother,  your  fellow-labourer  in  the  cause  of  religious 
liberty,  and  in  the  ministry  of  reconciliation. 

Dennis  B.  Dorsey. 

Baltimore,  May  loth,  1827. 


It  will  be  proper  to  follow  up  this  narrative  with  sev- 
eral communications  from  certain  individuals,  which  will 
exhibit  the  effect  this  act  of  injustice  had  on  the  minds 
of  many  of  the  preachers,  and  other  reformers. 


148 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Letter  addressed  to  a  member  of  the  Corresponding  Com- 
mittee, dated, 

Georgetown,  D.  C,  Jpril  25ih,  1827. 

Dear  Brother, — Your  letter  of  the  21st  inst.  came 
duly  to  hand.  Its  contents  gave  me  great  pain.  The 
conduct  of  the  Baltimore  conference  towards  brother 
Dorsey,  is  of  itself  quite  sufficient  to  satisfy  every  unpre- 
judiced mind,  of  the  necessity  of  relieving  our  trav- 
elling preachers  of  a  little  of  that  "brief  authority" 
whose  influence  is  so  contrary  to  that  charity  which 
thinketh  no  evil,  and  is  kind,  and  which  puffeth  not  up. 

When  we  look  at  the  past,  and  reflect  upon  passing 
events,  althougli  we  have  in  some  respects  great  cause 
for  gratitude  for  the  moral  and  intellectual  improvement 
of  the  world,  yet  it  must  be  acknowledged,  in  the  midst 
of  our  advantages,  that  bigotry  still  sits  like  an  Incubus 
upon  the  understanding  of  many — to  stifle  free  inquiry, 
and  to  prevent  the  reception  and  advancement  of  truth. 

In  the  5th  century,  Acacias,  bishop  of  Constanti- 
nople, was  expelled  the  Church  by  the  decree  of  an 
Italian  council,  for  denying  the  supremacy  of  the  bishop 
of  Rome.  In  the  1 9th  century  it  appears  the  Baltimore 
conference  has  by  its  decree  censured  brotlier  Dorsey 
for  circulating  a  work  which  denies  the  supremacy  of 
the  clergy  to  make  laws  for  the  laity,  without  their 
concurrence. 

John  Huss,  the  great  and  pious  reformer,  was  con- 
demned to  death  by  the  council  of  Constance,  because 
he  would  not  "obey  the  order  of  the  council,  which 
commanded  h\m  to  plead  guilty,  against  the  dictates  of 
his  conscience"^ — brother  Dorsey  was  punished  because 
among  other  things,  he  did  not  feel  disposed  to  answer 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  149 

questions  to  convict  himself,  and  because  he  would  not 
promise  against  his  judgment  and  conscience,  to  cease 
from  circulating  a  work  which  he  considered  advocated 
the  cause  of  truth  and  just  principles. 

Luther  was  condemned  without  any  pretence,  of  a 
charge  against  his  moral  character,  by  the  Diet  of 
Worms — our  brother  Dorsey,  whose  character  and 
piety  are  acknowledged  to  be  unquestionable,  has  been 
punished  by  the  conference  of  Baltimore. 

The  council  of  Trent  voted,  "  that  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures were  not  composed  for  the  use  of  the  multitude, 
but  only  for  that  of  their  spiritual  teachers — and  ordered 
that  these  divine  records  be  taken  from  the  people.  The 
Baltimore  conference  voted  that  brother  Dorsey  be  rep- 
rimanded by  the  chair  for  having  advised  the  people  to 
read  the  Mutual  Riglits,  and  inform  themselves  upon  the 
subject  of  church  government — although  many  who 
voted  for  the  resolution  read  the  work  themselves.  By 
which  it  may  be  fairly  inferred  that  they  wish  to  keep 
the  people  in  ignorance  of  their  rights  and  privileges  as 
christians. 

The  pious  Waldenses  were  persecuted  by  the  Romish 
Church,  for  their  piety  and  zeal  in  a  good  cause ;  but 
pious  and  independent  reformers  in  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  for  a  mere  diiference  of  opinion  upon 
Church  government,  are  persecuted  and  expelled  by 
their  own  brethren. 

Two  parties  of  the  Calvanists — the  Superlapsarians, 
and  the  Sublapsarians,  united  to  condemn  the  Arminians 
for  teaching  that  the  goodness  of  God  in  the  redemption 
of  the  world  by  Jesus  Christ  extended  to  all  mankind ; 
and  at  the  council  of  Dort,  obtained  a  sentence  against 
tliem  by  which  they  "  were  declared  corrupters  of  true 
13* 


150 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


religion."  The  bishops-men,  and  the  anti-bishops-men, 
in  the  Baltimore  conference  united  to  punish  brother 
Dorsey  for  circulating  a  work  which  denies  that  the 
travelling  preachers  alone,  are  the  elect  from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world,  to  make  laws  for  the  government  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  And  to  conclude 
these  parallel  cases — the  eloquent  Chrysostom  was  con- 
demned to  banishment  by  the  council  of  Chalcedon — but 
"  the  people,  who  were  tenderly  attached  to  their  pious 
and  worthy  bishop,  prevented  the  execution  of  this 
unrighteous  sentence" — and  I  liope,  as  the  Baltimore 
conference  has  for  the  reasons  stated,  deprived  brother 
Dorsey  of  a  support  for  the  ensuing  year,  by  refusing  to 
give  him  an  appointment,  that  the  people  will  shew  that 
they  are  "  tenderly  attached"  to  him,  and  to  all  those  who 
thus  suffer  for  the  truth ;  and  that  they  will  prevent  as 
far  as  possible  the  punishment  thus  intended  to  be  in- 
flicted, by  affording  him  a  comfortable  support  during 
that  period. 

I  feel  myself  authorized  to  say,  that  the  reformers 
here  sincerely  sympathize  with  him  in  his  afflictions 
growing  out  of  this  outrage  upon  his  rights,  and  as  a 
small  testimony  of  attachment  to  the  cause  of  truth,  I 
enclose  to  you  herewith  in  their  behalf  $20,  which  you 
will  be  pleased  to  present  to  him  with  tlie  assurances  of 
our  most  affectionate  regard.  Justice  to  brother  Dorsey 
requires  that  a  fair  and  candid  statement  of  his  case  be 
made  to  the  public,  for  I  have  discovered  already  a  dis- 
position in  some  to  cast  a  mist  over  this  transaction,  and 
thus  to  keep  out  of  view  the  prominent  fact  in  the  case. 

The  experience  of  a  few  weeks  is  quite  sufficient  to 
convince  every  impartial  mind,  that  those  in  power  are 
determined  to  push  matters  to  extremities — and  conse- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  151 

quently  it  is  highly  important  that  the  feelings  and  senti- 
ments of  reformers  should  be  united  by  the  strongest 
cords  of  friendship,  union  and  brotherly  affection.  In 
the  midst  of  the  unpleasant  scenes  which  surround  us, 
let  us  watch  and  pray,  lest  we  enter  into  temptation  and 
thereby  give  evidence,  that  reformers  want  reforming 
themselves. 

Yours  in  the  bonds  of  christian  affection, 

Gideon  Davis. 


The  following  calm  and  dispassionate  Address  to  the 
members  of  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference,  was 
written  by  the  Rev.  Asa  Shinn,  a  travelling  preacher  in 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  published  in  the 
Mutual  Rights,  immediately  after  the  persecution  of 
brother  Dorsey. 

w2  short  Address  to  the  members  of  the  Baltimore  Annual 
Conference,  by  Bartimeus. 
FatJiers  and  Brethren, — Permit  an  old  friend,  and  an 
old  member  of  your  conference,  to  address  you  in  the 
language  of  mildness  and  expostulation.  One  who  was 
brought  out  of  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  by  the  instru- 
mentality of  the  Methodist  ministry,  and  who  has  been 
raised  up  among  you,  as  an  advocate  for  the  pure  doc- 
trines of  original  Methodism.  One  who,  in  tlie  twenty- 
second  year  of  his  age,  being  ordered  by  the  bishop  far 
hence  into  the  wilderness,  was  noticed  by  a  distinguished 
member  of  your  conference,  who,  casting  a  benevolent 
glance  at  the  timid  young  man,  silently  retired  from  the 
busy  scenes  of  the  day,  and  went  from  house  to  house, 
to  procure  a  little  money  from  the  generous  friends  in 
Baltimore,  to  aid  him  through  the  dangers  and  hazards 


152 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


of  his  western  tour.  A  member  this,  who  then  stood  so 
high  in  your  ranks,  and  in  the  public  estimation,  that 
wlien  he  had  an  appointment  to  preacli,  his  name  was 
previously  announced  from  the  pulpit,  that  the  citizens 
Diiglit  know  when  they  could  have  an  opportunity  to 
hear  him.  What  distinguished  member  of  your  confer- 
ence was  this It  was  none  other  than  that  same  Nich- 
olas Snethen,  who  is  now  regarded  as  the  great  troubler 
of  Israel.  That  mild,  inofl'ensive  man  of  God,  who,  for 
more  than  thirty  years,  through  a  variety  of  trying  cir- 
cumstances, has  held  fast  his  righteousness, "and  main- 
tained his  integrity.  Shall  I  forget  thee,  Snethen !  Now 
tlie  shafts  of  reproach  fly  thick  around ;  shall  I  hide  my- 
self, and  leave  thee  to  the  peltings  of  the  storm I  have 
arisen,  thou  knowest,  to  aid  thee  in  the  mighty  contest, 
and  to  share  in  thy  reproach.  I  will  be  thy  fellow- 
labourer  through  the  cloudy  and  dark  day,  until  summer 
suns  shall  break  the  dense  vapours  of  the  storm,  and 
clear  up  the  troubled  atmospliere.  Then  like  weather- 
beaten  and  war-worn  soldiers,  lifting  our  eyes  to  the 
tranquil  stillness  of  the  heavens,  and  looking  abroad 
tlirough  the  surrounding  beauties  of  spiritual  vegetation, 
we  will  sing  together: — "For  lo!  the  winter  is  past,  the 
rain  is  over  and  gone ;  the  flowers  appear  on  the  earth, 
the  time  of  singing  of  birds  is  come,  and  the  voice  of 
the  turtle  is  heard  in  our  land ;  the  fig  tree  putteth  forth 
her  green  figs,  and  the  vines  with  tlie  tender  grape  give 
a  good  smell." 

You  my  brethren,  who  are  yet  members  of  the  Balti- 
more Annual  Conference,  will  forgive  this  involuntary 
digression,  this  grateful  recollection  of  past  events,  and 
pleasant  anticipation  of  the  future,  while  I  solicit  your 
attention  to  the  intended  suggestions  of  the  present 
Address. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  153 

I  am  not  insensible  of  my  obligations  to  you,  and  have 
long  admired  that  dignity  and  intelligence,  which  have 
caused  you  to  hold  a  distinguished  rank  among  the  An- 
nual Conferences  of  the  United  States.  You  possess 
advantages  Avhich  other  conferences  do  not.  Occupying 
a  central  situation,  and  having  easy  access  to  the  fii-st 
sources  of  information,  you  have  it  in  your  power  to 
sustain  a  valuable  weight  of  influence,  and  to  stand 
among  the  most  useful  bodies  of  men  in  our  nation.  The 
principles  of  reform  have  long  been  in  operation  among 
you;  and  you  have  had  ample  means  to  know  and  ap- 
preciate the  evidence  on  which  they  rest.  1  retain  a 
lively  recollection  of  the  times  and  seasons,  when  an 
Emory,  a  Ryland,  and  a  Griffith  made  a  noble  stand  on 
your  floor,  and  when  other  intelligent  brethren  with 
tliem,  plead  the  cause  of  liberty,  against  the  dangerous 
accumulations  of  ecclesiastical  power.  Whence  is  it, 
then,  that  in  your  late  session  you  have  laid  an  embargo 
upon  the  Mutual  Rights.?  Is  Emory  gone  from  among 
you.'  Is  the  Aoice  of  Ryland  no  more  heard.'  Has 
Griffith  retired  to  the  mournful  solitudes  of  discouraged 
silence  ?  And  have  Waugh  and  Davis  found  out,  that 
truth  reaches  too  deep  to  be  safely  followed  in  all  its 
connections.'  Does  the  thunder  of  S.  G.  R.  still  terrify 
the  rising  ministry .'  And  have  your  young  men  "  stipu- 
lated" to  enjoy  the  consolation  of  passive  obedience  and 
non-resistance .'  Whence  is  it,  that  these  dismal  tidings 
have  come  out  from  Baltimore  ?  Refusing  to  notice  our 
arguments,  and  unable  to  obstruct  their  influence  on 
society,  by  manoeuvre,  are  you  now  resolved  that  abso- 
lute authority  shall  take  our  citadel  by  storm?  An  em- 
bargo is  not  unfrequently  a  harbinger  for  an  open  decla- 
ration of  war;  and  we  may  so  regard  it,  perhaps  in  the 
present  case. 


154 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


You  have  resolved,  have  you  ?  that  the  members  of 
your  conference  sliall  not  recommend  or  circulate  the 
Mutual  Rights.  Why  is  this?  Have  you  given  any 
reason  for  such  an  extraordinary  resolution?  Or  have 
you  avowed  your  determination,  not  to  enter  into  any 
"discussion  or  controversy"  upon  the  subject?  If  you 
will  not  give  a  reason  for  your  conduct,  let  your  expos- 
tulating brethren  do  it  for  you.  We  think  the  plain  Eng- 
lish reason  why  you  will  not  read  the  Mutual  Rights,  is, 
tliat  the  work  contains  more  truth  than  you  are  willing 
to  endure.  Ecclesiastical  power  will  not  come  to  the 
light,  lest  its  deeds  should  be  reproved. 

You  have  laid  the  heavy  arm  of  authority  on  a  young 
man,  it  is  said,  because  he  has  recommended  and  circu- 
lated our  periodical  publication.  Have  you  any  law  for 
this?  Where  is  it?  In  the  discipline?  In  the  Scrip- 
tures? In  the  codes  of  the  United  States,  or  of  the 
State  of  Maryland?  If  in  none  of  these,  must  you  not 
own  that  it  was  a  perfectly  lawless  act  ?  And  is  the 
Baltimore  Annual  .Conference  withmt  law  to  God?  or  is 
she  under  the  law  to  Christ  ? 

Brethren,  what  do  you  intend  to  do?  To  prohibit  the 
freedom  of  inquiry,  and  of  reading,  is  a  greater  outrage 
upon  civil  liberty,  than  to  take  away  the  freedom  of 
speech,  or  of  the  press.  It  is  rumoured  that  some  great 
man  among  you,  intends  publicly  to  vindicate  the  con- 
duct of  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference,  in  this  case. 
If  I  cannot  fairly  shew  his  arguments  to  be  inconclusive, 
I  promise  I  will  yield  to  them,  and  give  up  the  cause 
of  reform. 

If  you  forbid  travelling  preachers  to  circulate  the 
Mutual  Rights,  why  not  lay  the  same  prohibition  upon 
the  local  preachers,  and  the  private  members?  You 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  155 

profess  to  have  equal  autliority  over  them  in  your  law- 
making power ;  and  why  not  in  your  sovereign  preroga- 
tive to  act  without  law? 

If  you  resolve  still  to  be  inattentive  to  our  arguments, 
and  to  our  rights,  have  some  regard,  I  beseech  you,  to 
your  own  standing  in  society.  Will  your  daring  efforts 
to  abridge  the  freedom  of  thought  and  discussion,  pass 
unnoticed  in  this  land  of  justice  and  independence, 
which  reflects  the  light  of  civil  and  religious  liberty 
over  both  hemispheres.'  Will  the  free-born  sons  of 
America,  whose  fathers  had  such  struggles  to  cast  off" 
the  yoke  of  European  despotism,  be  silent  and  respect- 
ful spectators  of  your  ecclesiastical  march  after  absolute 
dominion.?  Will  not  Methodists  every  where,  open  their 
eyes,  and  see  that  the  efforts  of  reformers  have  not  been 
made  without  a  cause  ?  Think  you,  that,  with  trembling 
steps,  they  will  begin  to  gather  up  their  scattered  num- 
bers of  the  Mutual  Rights,  and  commit  them  to  the 
flames,  lest  the  second  edition  of  the  Baltimore  act, 
should  involve  tJiem  also  in  its  penalties.?  Will  they 
break  up  their  Union  Societies,  and  implore  your  royal 
clemency,  pledging  themselves  no  more  to  peruse  the 
forbidden  pages.?  Will  the  reformers  belonging  to  the 
Baltimore  Annual  Conference  tamely  surrender  to  your 
high-toned  injunction,  and  with  abject  meanness,  go  and 
ask  you  what  books  they  may  be  permitted  to  read  and 
circulate.?  As  well  might  you  expect  them  to  bow 
down,  and  kiss  the  great  toe  of  his  holiness  at  Rome. 

If  you  are  men  of  reason,  why  spurn  from  you  the 
many  appeals  made  to  this  noble  faculty  in  the  Mutual 
Rights  ?  If  you  are  men  of  one  book,  the  Bible,  why 
forbid  the  reading  of  those  pages,  where  so  many  sacred 
quotations  are  to  be  found .?    If  you  are  Wesleyan  Me- 


156 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


tliodists,  why  interdict  a  book,  which  contains  so  many 
respectful  appeals  to  Mr.  Wesley's  authority,  and  so 
many  quotations  from  his  works? 

A  respectable  number  of  you  were  zealous  reformers 
four  or  five  years  ago.  Have  you  taken  a  retrograde 
motion,  or  become  lukewarm  in  the  cause.''  If  so,  how 
is  this  fact  to  be  accounted  for.''  Has  it  arisen  from 
a  dread  of  novelties,  and  a  sanguine  confidence  that 
notliing  is  true  but  "  the  old  Gospel  which  we  have  had 
from  the  beginning.'"'  That  nothing  is  true  which  con- 
tradicts the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  very 
readily  admitted,  and  it  would  be  well  for  the  christian 
world,  if  it  were  more  generally  admitted  than  it  is. 
But  I  beseech  you  to  reflect,  that  many  of  the  warm 
advocates  for  old  things,  with  all  their  fondness  for  an- 
tiquity, do  not  look  so  far  back  as  to  tlie  days  of  our 
blessed  Saviour  and  his  Apostles.  Many  things  have 
been  invented  since  that  time,  which  have  now  become 
old;  and  these  are  the  things  which  excite  the  greatest 
outcry  against  novelty,  and  for  which  the  most  zealous 
efforts  are  made,  to  magnify  the  argument  of  antiquity ; 
because  it  is  well  known,  if  this  should  be  torn  from 
them,  they  would  have  no  other  argument  to  rest  upon. 
Because  the  Gospel  is  old,  must  we  therefore  support  all 
the  old  absurdities  of  popery }  The  mere  argument  of 
antiquity  proves  this,  or  it  proves  nothing.  We  believe 
the  Gospel,  not  because  it  is  old,  for  it  was  as  true 
eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  as  it  is  now;  and  will  not 
be  any  more  true,  after  the  lapse  of  ten  thousand  years 
to  come.  And  as  to  Church  government,  if  you  insist 
on  antiquity,  we  join  in  with  you  immediately,  and  invite 
you  back  to  the  apostolic  age.    Is  not  this  old  enough 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  157 


for  you  ?  Or  will  you  make  your  official  conduct  de- 
monstrate, that  you  think  it  quite  too  old  ? 

You  are  ready  to  say,  perhaps,  that  one  thing  will 
open  the  way  for  another,  that  for  another,  and  if  these 
reformers  can  have  their  will,  we  know  not  where  they 
will  find  a  stopping  place.  If  you  see  them  going 
beyond  the  oracles  of  God,  and  beyond  the  apostolic 
age,  then  I  will  join  you  with  all  my  heart,  in  endea- 
vouring to  stop  them.  The  Church  of  Rome,  in  her 
Church  government,  went  beyond  the  oracles  of  God,  to 
borrow  pagan  rites,  and  beyond  the  apostolic  age,  to 
borrow  many  of  the  pompous  and  obsolete  ceremonies 
of  the  Jews:  had  she  regarded,  and  been  governed  by 
divine  authority,  in  all  her  discipline,  what  superstition 
and  bloodshed  would  have  been  prcA-ented  through  the 
following  ages!  You  have  no  fears,  have  you,  that  Me- 
thodist reformers  will  wander  as  far  out  of  the  way  as 
she  did  ?  Allow  us  the  stopping  place  just  mentioned,  and 
we  will  never  ask  you  to  go  beyond  it.  Nor  do  we 
wish  to  urge  a  rapid  motion,  in  our  return  to  primitive 
usage  and  simplicity.  We  only  request  you  to  take  a 
step  at  a  time;  but  in  the  mean  time,  we  wish  to  be 
looking  forward,  and  clearing  the  way  for  future  move- 
ments, when  the  proper  season  shall  arrive. 

Remember,  brethren,  the  interest  you  felt  in  the  cause 
of  reform,  in  1823 — 4.  Where  was  then,  your  stopping 
place.'  Was  it  the  election  of  presiding  elders ?  The 
election  of  a  stationing  committee?  or  both.'  Now,  both 
these  points  of  reform  evidently  contemplated  an  en- 
largement of  general  liberty,  and  an  abridgment  of  epis- 
copal power:  and  if  we  now  request  that  the  represen- 
tative principle  should  properly  run  through  the  whole 
connexion,  what  is  this  but  maintaining  that  consistency 
14 

I 


158 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


and  impartiality  in  our  claims,  \vhich  truth  and  right- 
eousness require  ?  Will  our  old  reforming  brethren  in 
the  travelling  ministry,  forsake  us  on  this  account?  Or, 
if  we  plead  for  such  abridgment  and  responsibility  of 
episcopal  power,  as  shall  make  it  correspond  with  the 
executive  power  of  the  United  States,  will  the  free- 
born  sons  of  America  find  fault  with  us  for  this  ?  Will 
they  go  back,  and  support  episcopal  sovereignty  in  all 
its  extent,  giving  up  the  presiding  elder  question,  and 
every  other  question  of  reform,  merely  because  we  want 
Methodist  bishops  put  upon  a  level  with  the  dignified 
ruler  who  presides  at  the  head  of  the  nation?  Is  it  pos- 
sible that  this  will  frighten  away  any  of  the  reformers 
belonging  to  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference?  Will 
they  now  give  up  their  own  rights  and  privileges,  rather 
than  see  local  preachers  and  lay  members  have  the  en- 
joyment of  theirs?  To  keep  down  the  laity  and  locality, 
are  they  now  willing  to  surrender  their  own  claims, 
yield  a  passive  obedience  to  their  masters,  and  do  all 
that  in  them  lies,  to  perpetuate  an  absolute  hierarchy,  to 
the  end  of  the  world  ?  We  hope  better  things  of  Balti- 
more reformers.  Too  many  in  that  conference,  we 
know,  are  not  reformers;  too  many  are  violently  op- 
posed to  reform ;  from  them  we  hope  but  little. 

But  brethren,  who  are  in  any  degree  favourable  to 
reform,  would  do  well  to  consider,  that,  however  de- 
sirous they  may  be,  to  take  a  neutral  stand,  or  pursue  a 
middle  course,  the  time  appears  approaching  when  our 
rulers  will  not  sutler  them  to  do  either.  They  may  pass 
along  for  a  year  or  two ;  but  an  inquiry  will  probably 
be  commenced  before  long,  on  the  conference  floor,  to 
ascertain  who  has  been  guilty  of  reading  the  Mutual 
Rights;  or,  who  has  been  guilty  of  conversing  with 


METHODIST  PROTESTA>"T  CHURCH. 


159 


others  in  favour  of  reform.  Every  thing  of  the  kind 
will  be  considered  "  inveighing  against  our  discipline." 
Our  bishops,  presiding  elders,  and  their  admirers,  will 
be  likely  to  insist,  that  every  man  must  come  out,  and 
let  the  conference  know  where  he  stands.  It  appears 
to  be  high  time,  therefore,  for  every  man  to  examine 
Church  history,  search  his  Bible,  read  the  Mutual 
Rights,  consult  his  conscience,  exercise  his  understand- 
ing, and  deliberately  make  up  his  mind,  concerning  the 
course  he  is  to  take,  through  the  portentous  and  eventful 
scenes  which  are  before  us. 

Some  of  the  brethren  will  probably  reply,  the  event- 
ful scenes  referred  to,  are  the  very  things  which  stagger 
us.  ^Ve  were  reformers,  until  we  saw  there  was  danger 
tliat  the  Church  would  be  torn  to  pieces ;  and  now  we 
are  afraid  to  persevere.  Well,  brethren,  you  are  per- 
fectly right  in  resolving  not  to  do  any  thing  that  would 
injure  the  Church.  This  resolution,  it  is  to  be  hoped, 
will  be  abundantly  confirmed,  in  the  mind  of  every  one 
of  you.  And  what,  think  you,  will  injure  the  Church 
Will  reason  or  revelation  do  it.'  Will  the  Church  be 
injured,  by  her  members  searching  for  the  truth,  or  by 
assisting  each  other  in  the  diligent  communication  of  it, 
through  every  lawful  medium.'  Pause  and  think.  Will 
tlie  Church  be  injured  by  an  increase  of  light  on  the 
principles  of  government.'  Will  truth,  justice,  equal 
rights,  and  equal  liberty,  ever  do  her  any  harm  ?  Will 
it  tear  the  Church  in  pieces,  to  ask  a  Methodist  bishop 
to  yield  the  least  tittle  of  his  power.'  Or  to  ask  "the 
itinerancy"  to  do  unto'  others,  as  they  would  have  others 
do  unto  them  ?  And  who  intends  to  divide  the  Church  ? 
Will  reformers  do  it,  by  voluntarily  separating.'  Or 
will  it  be  done  by  the  episcopacy,  through  tlie  sovereign 


160 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


power  of  expulsion  ?  Time  will  answer  these  questions. 
Can  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference  find  no  other  way 
to  avoid  injuring  and  destroying  the  Church,  but  the 
old  way  of  absolute  power  maintaining  silence, — forbid- 
ding to  read,  think,  judge,  or  converse  on  the  subject  of 
Church  government?  And  pray,  then,  where  did  this 
conference  receive  her  education?  Where  did  she  learn 
such  a  lesson?  You  will  have  to  look  across  the  great 
water,  to  the  southern  regions  of  Europe,  for  an  answer 
to  this  question. 

But  why  do  I  write  this  address,  to  be  published  in 
the  Mutual  Rights,  after  that  publication  has  been  pro- 
scribed by  the  very  persons  to  whom  the  appeal  is 
made?  Some  of  them  may  feel  indignant  at  it,  and  may 
be  disposed  to  ask:  "What  emboldeneth  thee, that  thou 
answerest?"  I  answer,  because  if  you  will  not  read  in 
order  to  inform  your  minds  of  what  is  going  on  in  the 
earth,  it  is  probable  some  of  your  children  will.  If  you 
are  too  wise,  eitlier  to  yield  to  our  arguments,  or  to 
answer  them;  your  posterity  will  be  able  to  judge, 
whether  our  arguments  were  too  weak  to  need  an  an- 
swer, or  too  strong  to  adviit  of  one.  They  will  dis- 
cover, whether  your  declining  cause  had  no  occasion  to 
defend  itself,  or  that  you  had  no  ability  to  give  an 
answer  which  would  bear  the  public  scrutiny. 

Bartimeus. 

May,  1827. 


To  prevent  similar  violent  proceedings  in  any  of  the 
other  Annual  Conferences,  the  Baltimoi'e  Union  Society, 
published  a  brief  notice  of  Mr.  Dorsey's  case,  which 
we  here  insert. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


161 


Proceedings  of  tJie  Baltimore  Union  Society,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  Rev.  Dennis  B.  Dorsexfs  case. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Baltimore  Union  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  held  on  the  15th  day  of 
May,  1827,  it  was  deemed  proper  to  lay  before  the 
public  the  follo^ying  brief  narrative  of  facts  relative  to 
the  case  of  the  Rev.  Dennis  B.  Dorsey. 

On  Wednesday  tlie  18th  of  April,  the  Rev.  Dennis 
B.  Dorsey  "  was  charged  before  the  Baltimore  Annual 
Conference,  with  having-  been  actively  engaged  in  the 
circulation  of  an  improper  periodical  work."  A  con- 
fidential letter  from  Mr.  Dorsey  to  a  friend,  recom- 
mending to  his  attention  the  Mutual  Rights,  as  an  im- 
portant work  on  Church  government,  was  produced  in 
evidence,  and  read  in  the  conference.  Mr.  Dorsey  ac- 
knowledged the  letter  to  be  his;  but  did  not  consider 
that  he  had  violated  any  law  by  recommending  the  above 
work.  After  Mr.  Dorsey  had  retired,  the  following  reso- 
lution was  offered  by  the  Rev.  Stephen  G.  Roszel,  and 
adopted  by  the  conference ;  "Resolved,  that  Dennis  B. 
Dorsey's  character  pass,  upon  his  being  admonished  bj" 
the  president ;  and  promising  the  conference  that  he  will 
desist  from  taking  any  agency  in  spreading  or  supporting 
any  publications  in  opposition  to  our  discipline  or  gov- 
ernment." 

On  the  following  day  the  admonition  was  given  in  due 
form,  from  the  chair;  but  Mr.  Dorsey  could  not  be  in- 
duced to  make  the  promise  required  by  the  resolution. 
He  objected  to  it  as  unreasonable  and  unjust — there 
being  no  law  in  the  discipline,  prohibiting  any  preacher 
from  recommending  or  circulating  such  works  as  the 
Mutual  Rights.  He  stated  that  he  was  willing  to 
14* 


162 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


promise  the  conference  to  be  submissive  to  the  discip- 
line and  government  of  the  Church ;  and  to  recommend 
Hke  obedience  to  others,  until  by  the  legislative  authority 
of  the  Church,  some  modification  of  the  government 
could  be  effected.  A  promise  embracing  more  than  this, 
lie  informed  them  he  could  not  make. 

On  Friday  the  case  was  again  resumed,  and  Mr.  Dor- 
sey  was  pressed  to  make  the  promise  required  by  the 
resolution,  which  he  still  declined,  urging  as  before,  the 
injustice  of  the  requirement.  Upon  which,  the  Rev. 
Stephen  G.  Roszel  made  the  following  motion :  "  Moved, 
that  the  character  of  brother  Dorsey  pass,  upon  his 
being  reproved  by  the  president  for  his  contumacy  in 
resisting  the  authority  of  the  conference."  This  motion, 
however,  did  not  prevail.  After  considerable  desultory 
conversation  on  the  case,  the  following  resolution  was 
offered  by  the  Rev.  Job  Guest,  and  adopted  by  the  con- 
ference: "Moved  and  seconded,  that  die  bishops  be 
and  hereby  are  requested  not  to  give  Dennis  B.  Dorsey 
an  appointment  for  the  present  year ;  and  that  his  name 
be  so  returned  on  the  minutes,  with  the  reasons  assigned 
why  he  has  not  an  appointment,  viz :  his  contumacy  in 
regard  to  the  authority  of  the  conference."  On  Satur- 
day, the  latter  part  of  this  motion  was  so  far  rescinded 
as  to  omit  the  publication  of  it  on  the  printed  minutes  of 
the  conference,  but  to  retain  it  on  the  journal. 

Thus  was  brother  Dorsey,  a  presbyter  in  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church,  -^vithout  any  charge  against  his 
moral  or  religious  character,  left  by  the  order  of  the 
conference,  without  a  prospect  of  support  for  himself 
and  family,  and  that  too,  witli  a  constitution  seriously 
injured  in  the  service  of  the  Church. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  163 


Now  as  it  is  the  undoubted  right  of  every  man,  to  ex- 
press his  opinion  of  the  official  conduct  of  his  ecclesias- 
tical as  well  as  his  civil  rulers ;  and  whereas  we  deem 
the  proceedings  against  Mr.  Dorsey  as  intended  to  pre- 
vent the  diffusion  of  light  on  a  subject  of  vital  impor- 
tance to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  the  com- 
munity at  large ; 

Therefore:  Resolved,  1st.  That  the  conduct  of  the 
late  Baltimore  Annual  Conference  in  tlie  case  of  the 
Rev.  Dennis  B.  Dorsey,  was  oppressive  in  its  character, 
and  not  warranted  by  the  Scriptures,  nor  the  discipline 
of  tlie  Church. 

Resolved,  2dly.  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Society, 
the  conference  in  thus  oppressing  Mr.  Dorsey,  has 
evinced  a  determination,  not  only  to  wilh-hold  represen- 
tation from  the  membership  and  local  ministry,  but  also 
to  keep  them  in  ignorance  of  the  true  principles  of 
Church  government. 

Resolved,  3dly.  That  this  Society  duly  appreciate 
tlie  firm  and  dignified  stand  taken  by  Mr.  Dorsey  in  the 
conference,  in  favour  of  the  principles  of  religious  free- 
dom, and  tender  to  him  their  most  affectionate  regards. 

Resolved,  4thly.  That  this  Society  deem  it  but  just  to 
say,  that  several  members  of  the  conference,  together 
with  bishop  Roberts,  manifested  a  liberal  spirit  on  the 
occasion. 

Resolved,  othly.  That  the  above  narrative  and  reso- 
lutions be  published. 

JoHX  Chappell,  Sen.,  President. 


The  persecution  of  Mr.  Dorsey,  and  the  infliction  of 
so  severe  a  penalty  on  a  man  in  such  feeble  health,  ex  - 
cited the  indignation  and  called  forth  the  sympathy  of 


164 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


reformers  in  every  part  of  the  country.  Letters  of  con- 
dolence witli  pecuniary  aid  were  sent  to  him  from  indi- 
viduals and  societies  in  different  parts  of  the  United 
States. 

We  have  space  for  only  one  of  these  letters.  We 
select  that  of  Rev.  Cornelius  Springer,  a  travelling 
preacher  in  the  West. 

Dear  Sir^ — I  read,  last  evening,  the  May  number  of 
the  Mutual  Rights,  which  gives  an  account  of  the  dis- 
graceful treatment  of  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference 
towards  you.  And  although  you  are  to  me  a  total  stran- 
ger, yet  the  perusal  of  your  case,  produced  in  my  bosom 
the  strongest  sensations  of  sympathy.  I  could  not,  my 
dear  brother,  suppress  the  falling  tear.  One  particular 
reason,  I  suppose,  why  my  sympathies  are  so  great 
towards  you  is,  that  I  have  been  made  to  pass,  in  sub- 
stance, through  tlie  same  fiery  trials  through  which  you 
are  now  passing;  and  of  course  know  how  to  feel  for 
you.  I  was  the  first  person,  who  in  the  Ohio  Annual 
Conference,  publicly  declared  in  favour  of  reform,  for 
which  I  have  been  made  to  feel  the  displeasure  of  the 
administration.  To  sum  up  all  in  a  few  words;  I  have, 
as  it  appears  to  me,  been  treated  in  an  ungenerous  man- 
ner. This  treatment  had  for  a  time,  the  effect  to  de- 
stroy my  happiness  and  to  injure  my  health.  But  through 
tlie  dispensation  of  a  kind  providence,  I  have  weathered 
the  storm.  I  now  possess  as  much  private  felicity  as  I 
ever  did  in  my  life.  Thanks  to  my  Creator  and  Pre- 
server, I  have  been  blessed  and  prospered  in  every  re- 
spect, far  beyond  my  most  sanguine  expectations.  This 
I  say,  not  by  way  of  boasting,  but  by  way  of  encour- 
agement, to  stimulate  you  to  bear  up  under  your  honour- 
able degradation. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  165 


If  the  administration  have  now  determined  on  the 
work  of  desolation,  and  we  have  often  been  threatened 
with  it,  I  will  anticipate  their  interrogatories  by  telling 
tlieni  that  I  patronize  the  Mutual  Rights.  I  respect  its 
editore,  and  approve  of  the  design  of  their  work,  and 
believe  they  are  doing  the  Church  and  the  world  a  great 
service.  And  the  reformei-s,  as  far  as  I  am  acquainted 
with  them,  I  believe  to  be  honest  men;  and  many  of 
them  men  of  tlie  first  moral,  religious,  intellectual,  and 
independent  worth. 

The  course  I  have  pursued  in  relation  to  this  contro- 
versy, I  honestly  and  conscientiously  think  is  right,  con- 
sequently, shall  continue  to  pursue  it  until  I  am  other- 
wise convinced.  And  after  I  do  what  I  think  is  right, 
the  administration,  can  do  in  relation  to  me,  what  tliey 
tliink  is  right.  As  it  regards  consequences,  I  have  long 
been  indifferent ;  although  I  would  not  unnecessarily  pro- 
voke persecution,  yet  I  would  not  swerve  an  inch  from 
the  course  of  a  manly  independence,  to  prevent  the 
worst  that  might  ensue. 

I  am,  dear  brother,  yours  in  the  kingdom  and  patience 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

C.  Springer. 

Rev.  Dennis  B.  Dorsey. 

Ohio,  May  24,  1827. 


166 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  IX. 

MEASURES  TAKEN  TO  SECURE  THE  EXPULSION  OF  THE 

MEMBERS  OF  THE  BALTIMORE  UNION  SOCIETY.  SHAM 

TRIALS.  EXAMINATION     OF     MR.    WESLEY's  RULE 

AGAINST  SPEAKING  EVIL  OF  MINISTERS. 

The  part  which  the  Baltimore  Union  Society  took  in 
making  public  through  the  Mutual  Rights,  the  facts  in 
Mr.  Dorsey's  case ;  and  the  expression  of  their  opinion 
on  the  conduct  of  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference, 
brought  down  upon  them  the  displeasure  of  its  ministers. 

The  Rev.  James  M.  Hanson  and  Beverly  Waugh, 
preachers  in  charge  of  the  City  and  Point  Stations,  im- 
mediately excluded  fourteen  local  preachers,  who  were 
Reformers,  residing  in  Baltimore,  from  all  the  Methodist 
pulpits  in  this  city.  Several  of  the  proscribed  and  perse- 
cuted brethren  were  formerly  travelling  preachers :  most 
of  them  had  been  preachers  from  fifteen  to  thirty  years ; 
and  all  of  them  had  contributed  to  the  support  of  the 
itinerant  ministry,  and  towards  the  building  of  those  very 
houses  of  worship  in  which  they  were  now  considered 
unworthy  to  officiate.  .The  private  members  were  also 
made  to  feel  the  displeasure  of  men  in  power,  in  various 
ways.  A  brother,  Mr.  John  Gephart,  wliose  religious 
character  stood  fair,  and  who  was  recommended  by  his 
leader  as  a  suitable  person  to  be  admitted  into  full  mem- 
bership in  the  Methodist  Church,  was  rejected  by  Mr. 
Hanson  because  he  loas  a  member  of  the  Baltimore  Union 
Society.  It  was  now  very  evident  from  these  facts,  and 
from  the  threats  thrown  out  by  anti-reformers,  that  a 
storm  of  persecution  was  gathering  over  the  heads  of 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


167 


the  members  of  the  Union  Society.  They  were  how- 
ever, not  dismayed,  but  calmly  awaited  the  crisis,  trust- 
ing in  the  protection  of  Almighty  God,  and  resting  their 
cause  on  the  sure  foundation  of  truth  and  righteousness. 

Measures  were  now  taken  to  expel  the  principal 
members  of  the  Baltimore  Union  Society,  in  conse- 
quence of  their  having  exposed  the  unjustifiable  conduct 
of  the  Annual  Conference.  A  secret  meeting  of  anti- 
reformers  was  convened  in  July,  at  a  school  room  in  this 
City ;  several  travelling  preachers  were  present  and  a 
plan  was  adopted  to  eftect  the  expulsion  of  the  pro- 
scribed members.  A  committee  of  seven  anti-reformers 
were  appointed,  who  with  the  assistance  of  the  preacher 
in  charge.  Rev.  James  M.  Hanson,  were  to  secure  this 
most  desirable  object.  The  writer  had  an  interview 
with  the  principal  member  of  the  committee,  a  day  or 
two  after  their  appointment,  and  requested  some  infor- 
mation relative  to  their  instructions.  He  replied,  "  I 
will  give  you  the  information  you  desire,  very  cheer- 
fully, and  in  a  few  words.  You  and  your  friends  are 
members  of  the  Union  Society,  and  say  you  will  not 
leave  it.  You  publish  the  Mutual  Rights,  and  say,  you 
will  not  discontinue  that  publication.  You  also  say,  you 
will  not  tcithdrmc  from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
Now  we  are  reduced  to  one  of  two  alternatives;  either 
to  let  you  remain  members  of  the  Church,  and  let  you 
go  on  peaceably  publishing  the  Mutual  Rights,  by  which 
you  agitate  the  Church:  or  to  expel  you.  We  have 
come  to  the  determination  to  take  the  latter  alternative 
and  EXPEL  you.  It  is,  therefore,  made  the  duty  of  our 
committee  to  examine  the  Mutual  Rights,  and  if  we  find 
any  thing  in  that  work  which  is  a  violation  of  the  dis- 
cipline, we  are  authorized  to  bring  charges  and  have  you 
expelled." 


168 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Here  was  a  frank  avowal  of  the  intentions  of  the  anti- 
reformers.  1.  They  had  determined  to  expel  the  leading 
Reformers  in  Baltimore,  because  they  were  members  of 
the  Union  Society.  2.  Because  they  would  continue  to 
investigate  the  principles  of  Church  government.  3. 
Because  they  would  not  withdraw  from  the  Church.  4. 
That  some  pretext  was  to  be  sought  by  which  to  justify 
their  excommunication.  5.  The  Mutual  Rights  were  to 
be  "  examined''''  in  order  to  find  some  real  or  pretended 
accusation  by  which  these  holy  men  of  God  might  effect 
the  expulsion  of  their  brethren  and  fathers. 

Whilst  the  prosecuting  committee  were  engaged  in 
examining  the  Mutual  Rights,  and  preparing  charges, 
another  part  of  the  plan  was  developed.  A  meeting  of 
all  the  male  members  belonging  to  the  two  stations,  ex- 
clusive of  reformers,  was  called  on  the  7th  of  August,  in 
the  little  old  Baptist  meeting  house  in  Pitt  street.  At 
that  meeting  a  resolution  was  passed  approving  of  the 
conduct  of  the  conference  in  Mr.  Dorsey's  case;  and 
an  "  address  "  which  had  been  previously  prepared,  by 
a  deserter  from  the  ranks  of  reform,  was  read,  and 
ordered  to  be  published,  in  which  the  members  of  the 
Union  Society,  and  other  reformers,  were  denounced  as 
"  enemies  to  Methodism,"  &c.  One  of  them  in  particu- 
lar, was  named,  and  assailed  in  the  most  intemperate, 
unchristian  and  abusive  language.  The  conduct  of  the 
preachers  in  cliarge,  who  had  excluded  the  fourteen 
preachers  fi'om  the  pulpits,  was  also  approved  and  sanc- 
tioned by  the  meeting.  The  obvious,  and  immediate 
design  of  this  meeting,  was,  to  prepare  the  people  to 
witness  the  excommunication  of  their  friends  and  rela- 
tives, widiout  those  feelings  of  abhorrence  and  indigna- 
tion which  such  flagrant  acts  of  injustice  and  cruelty 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  169 


were  calculated  to  inspire  in  the  bosom  of  every  pious 
man  and  woman  in  the  city. 

By  the  first  of  September,  Mr.  Hanson  was  ready 
with  his  select  committees  of  trial ;  one,  to  suspend  the 
preachers;  and  the  other  to  condemn  the  laymen. 
There  were  nine  persons  on  tlie  two  committees,  three 
preachers  and  six  laymen,  all  of  whom  had  assisted  to 
appoint  the  members  of  the  prosecuting  committee,  at 
the  meeting  held  in  the  school  room ;  and  had  prejudged 
and  condemned  the  members  of  the  Union  Society,  at 
tlie  meeting  held  in  the  little  Baptist  Church,  above 
referred  to,  on  tlie  7th  of  August.  Some  of  them  had 
publicly  declared,  that  "if  they  had  the  power,  they 
would  expel  every  member  of  the  Union  Society  from 
the  Church."  Yet,  these  men  were  selected  by  Mr. 
Hanson,  to  act  as  jurors  to  condemn,  that  he  might  expel 
the  members  of  the  Union  Society ;  and  were  retained 
by  him  on  the  trials,  notwithstanding  they  were  repeat- 
edly objected  to  on  these  very  accounts. 

The  following  note  was  sent  to  each  of  the  accused, 
by  the  preacher  in  charge.  The  copy  is  made  from 
that  sent  to  Dr.  Jennings. 

Baltimore,  September  8th,  1827. 
Rev.  Sir, — You  are  hereby  informed,  that  charges  have 
been  preferred  against  you,  by  the  following  persons,  J. 
Rogers,  S.  Hardin,  J.  Berry,  T.  N.  Toy,  A.  Yearly,  G. 
Earnest  and  F.  Israel.  As  it  is  desirable  for  the  satisfac- 
tion of  all  who  feel  an  interest  in  the  matter,  that  a  hearing 
should  be  had  as  soon  as  practicable,  it  is  hoped  that  Tues- 
day evening  next,  7  o'clock,  will  suit  your  convenience. 

Yours  resp'y,  James  M.  Hanson. 

Rev.  Dr.  S.  K.  Jennings. 
15 


170 


HISTORY  OP  THE 


To  the  above  Dr.  Jennings  replied.  The  following  is 
an  extract  from  his  letter. 

I  have  also  to  say  to  you,  that  the  nature  of  my  defence, 
will  make  it  imperiously  necessary  for  me,  to  correspond 
with  the  several  writers,  for  the  publication  of  whose  pa- 
pers, as  one  of  the  editors  of  a  periodical  work,  I  am  called 
to  give  an  account.  This  circumstance,  together  with 
other,  and  very  important  parts  of  my  intended  defence, 
will  necessarily  require  a  good  deal  of  time.  A  proper 
sense  of  justice  on  the  part  of  the  executive,  therefore, 
will  certainly  protect  me  against  the  violence  of  being 
urged  to  too  hasty  a  hearing.       I  am,  &c. 

S.  K.  Jennings. 

Rev.  J.  M.  Hanson. 

To  this  Mr.  Hanson  replied.  The  following  is  an 
extract  from  his  letter. 

I  am  no  less  astonished,  that  you  should  think  it  all- 
important  to  your  intended  defence,  to  have  a  correspon- 
dence with  the  writers  of  those  pieces  which  the  brethren 
above  alluded  to  have  designated.  The  sentiments  and 
expressions  which  are  deemed  exceptionable,  have  been 
published  to  the  world,  and  speak  for  themselves.  With 
the  writers  for  the  "Mutual  Rights,"  scattered  as  they  are 
over  the  continent,  the  charges  in  question  have  no  imme- 
diate concern:  nor  is  it  easy  to  see  how  these  writers  are 
to  render  you  any  assistance.  They  can  furnish  no  testi- 
mony,— they  can  undo  nothing  that  you,  as  a  member  of 
the  editorial  committee  may  have  done;  and  without  de- 
signing to  flatter,  I  may  be  permitted  to  say,  they  can 
place  the  subject  in  question,  in  no  light,  in  which  it  has 
not  appeared  to  your  own  mind  ;  seeing  that  it  has  been 
with  you  a  subject  of  close  and  deep  deliberation  for  seve- 
ral years. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  171 


^nder  these  impressions,  and  desirous,  for  the  good  of 
all  concerned,  to  bring  the  matter  to  as  speedy  an  issue  as 
is  consistent  with  a  proper  sense  of  justice,  it  is  deemed 
altogether  unadvisable  to  fix  upon  any  period  for  investi- 
gation, beyond  Monday  17th,  at  7  o'clock,  P.  M. 

I  am,  &.C.  Jas.  M.  Hanson. 

Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  K.  Jennings. 

P.  S.  Should  you  prefer  any  evening  prior  to  the  time 
above  mentioned,  be  good  enough  to  let  us  know. 

J.  M.  H. 

All  things  being  ready,  the  prosecuting  committee 
visited  five  or  six  members  of  the  Union  Society,  and 
inquired  of  them  whether  they  would  abandon  the  Union 
Society  and  discontinue  the  Mutual  Rights.  But  the 
persons  visited  did  not  see  fit  to  comply  with  this 
modest  request,  which  they  knew  those  men  had  no  right 
to  make  •,  and  Avhich,  in  fact,  was  an  insult  offered  to 
them  as  free  citizens  of  these  United  States,  and  as 
members  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

On  the  17th  September,  1827,  the  sham  trials  com- 
menced, at  the  old  conference  room,  Rev.  J.  M.  Hanson 
in  the  chair.  Rev.  Samuel  Williams,  John  W.  Harris 
and  Thomas  Basford,  committee,  to  try  the  preachers. 

Mr.  F.  Israel,  on  the  part  of  tl)e  prosecution  stated  as 
follows : 

"  I  have  nothing  personal  against  Dr.  Jennings,  I  have 
the  highest  regard  and  personal  esteem  for  him.  I  regret 
that  this  course  was  unavoidable.  We  had  no  other  alter- 
native. We  were  driven  to  this  course.  We  have  been 
told  by  the  members  of  the  Union  Society  that  they  must 
have  lay  delegation.  They  also  say  they  never  will  with- 
draw from  the  Church.  Lay  delegation  we  believe  is  not 
practicable,  or  expedient.    With  these  views,  we  never 


172 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


can  agree ;  we  are  as  distant  as  the  poles.  The  Mutual 
Rights  have  produced  wranglings,  disputations  and  divi- 
sion. Are  there  not  two  parties  ?  Every  religious  com- 
munity has  a  right  to  form  its  own  discipline,  and  its 
members  are  not  at  liberty  to  disturb  it.  While  they 
remain  members  of  the  Church,  they  have  no  right  to 
form,  and  be  members  of,  the  Union  Society.  We  claim 
what  we  conceive  to  be  a  right  of  ours,  and  we  ought  to 
be  left  in  the  peaceable  enjoyment  of  our  rights. 

The  rules  which  we  think  have  been  violated,  are  to  be 
found  on  pages  78  and  91,  of  the  discipline,  as  designated 
in  the  charges  and  specifications,  upon  whtch  this  trial  is 
founded :  and  we  refer  to  the  Mutual  Rights  in  extenso  in 
proof  of  the  charges — hut  more  particularly  to  the  refer- 
ences which  are  appended  to  the  specifications."  * 

It  will  be  proper  in  this  place  to  make  some  brief 
remarks  on  Mr.  Israel's  introduction  of  the  charges  and 
specifications. 

The  introduction  of  the  charges  by  Mr.  Israel  is  in 
strict  accordance  with  his  declarations  to  the  writer  of 
this  history  at  page  167.  He  "had  nothing  personal 
against  Dr.  Jennings" — "had  the  highest  regard  and 
personal  esteem  for  him."  His  offence  lay  in  being  an 
advocate,  in  common  with  the  other  members  of  the 
Union  Society,  of  lay  delegation,  which,  in  Mr.  Israel's 
opinion,  "  is  neither  practicable  nor  expedient." 

»In  the  course  of  some  interlocutory  remarks,  it  was  admitted  by 
the  brethren  in  the  prosecution,  that  they  were  selected  by  the  meet- 
ing at  Dr.  Roszel's  school  room,  to  examine  the  discipline,  and  to 
determine  whether  the  members  of  the  Union  Society  had  violated 
it.  But  were  left  to  their  own  discretion  to  prefer  charges.  They 
laboured  to  have  it  understood  that  they  acted  upon  their  own  indivi- 
dual responsibility;  that  they  pursued  their  own  course,  and  came  to 
their  own  conclusion. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


173 


^lere  then  we  have,  on  the  part  of  the  prosecuting 
committee,  a  full  and  prompt  disavowal  of  all  immorality 
attaching  to  Dr.  Jennings.  The  same  disavowal  of  per- 
sonal criminality,  was  subsequently  made  by  different 
members  of  the  prosecuting  committee  in  regard  to 
other  members  of  the  Union  Society.  Several  of  these 
^vere  among  the  most  inoffensive  and  pious  members  of 
the  Church.  Mr.  Israel's  own  father,  an  aged  and 
highly  respectable  member  of  the  Church,  was  also 
among  them.  He  also  was  guilty  of  the  enormous 
crimes  of  being  a  member  of  the  Union  Society,  a  rea- 
der of  the  Mutual  Rights,  and  an  advocate  for  a  lay 
delegation;  and  had  lived  long  enough  to  see  his  own 
son,  exhibit  him  to  the  Church  and  the  world,  as  unfit 
for  membership  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Another  statement  in  the  introduction  merits  attention: 
"  Every  religious  community  has  a  right  to  form  its  own 
discipline,  and  its  members  are  not  at  liberty  to  disturb 
it."  The  first  clause  of  this  sentence  is  exactly  what 
reformers  have  all  along  contended  for.  But  when  and 
where  did  the  Methodist  community  form  its  own  dis- 
cipline .''  Is  it  not  known  to  all,  that  the  itinerant  preach- 
ers without  consulting  the  community  or  membership, 
formed  the  discipline,  with  all  its  assumptions  and  ob- 
noxious features }  It  was  truly  wonderful  to  hear  those 
men  talk  thus,  when  they  must  have  known,  that  this  is 
one  of  the  tilings  they  deny.  They  have  over  and  over 
again  said,  the  Methodist  community  "have  no  right" 
personally  nor  by  their  representatives,  to  form  their 
own  discipline.  In  the  same  sentence,  however,  Mr. 
Israel  denies  the  thing  he  asserts  in  the  first  clause; 
"the  members  are  not  at  liberty  to  disturb  it."  They 
who  have  a  right  to  form  the  discipline  have  no  right  to 
15* 


174 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


mend  it !  no,  nor  even  to  propose  amendments ;  for  this, 
by  the  way,  was  all  the  reformers  did.  They  did  not 
attempt  to  mend  the  discipline,  but  simply  proposed 
amendments.  This  was  their  great  offence,  for  by  doing 
this  they  produced  a  difference  of  opinion  from  that 
entertained  by  Mr.  Israel  and  liis  friends.  This  he 
called  "  wranglings,  disputations  and  divisions." 

The  last  assertion  made  by  this  leader  of  the  prose- 
cution equally  surprised  us;  "  While  they  remain  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  they  have  no  right  to  form,  and  be 
members  of  the  Union  Society."  Here  we  ask;  where 
does  the  discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church  forbid  the 
members  to  form  Union  Societies }  But  to  proceed  to 
the  charges  and  specifications. 

CHARGES  AND  SPECIFICATIONg. 

The  Rev.  Doctor  Samuel  K.  Jennings  is  charged  with  endeavour- 
ing to  sow  dissentions  in  the  society  or  Church,  in  this  station  or  city, 
known  by  the  name  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  with  the 
violation  of  that  general  rule  of  the  discipline  of  the  said  Church  or 
society,  which  prohibits  its  members  from  doing  harm,  and  requires 
them  to  avoid  evil  of  every  kind;  and  especially  with  violating  that 
clause  of  said  General  Rule,  which  prohibits  speaking  evil  of  min- 
isters. 

Specification  1st.  Because  the  said  Samuel  K.  Jennings,  while  a 
member  and  a  local  preacher  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
aforesaid,  did  heretofore  attach  himself  to,  and  become  a  member  of 
the  society  called  the  Union  Society  of  the  city  of  Baltimore;  which 
Union  Society  is  in  opposition  to  the  Discipline,  in  whole  or  in  part, 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  aforesaid. 

Specification  2d.  Because  the  said  Samuel  K.  Jennings,  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  said  Union  Society,  directly,  or  indirectly,  either  by  pecu- 
niary contributions  or  his  personal  influence,  aiding,  abetting,  co- 
operating, or  assisting  in  the  publication  and  circulation  of  a  work 
called  "The  Mutual  Rights  of  the  ministers  and  members  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,"  printed  under  the  direction  of  an  edi- 
torial committee,  (of  which  the  said  S.  K.  Jennings  is,  or  lately  was 
one,)  appointed  by,  or  who  are  members  of  the  Union  Society  afore- 
said, which  work  or  publication,  called  "  The  Mutual  Rights  of  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


175 


ministers  and  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  contains 
(among  other  things)  much  that  inveighs  against  the  Discipline  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  aforesaid,  in  whole  or  in  part,  and 
is  in  direct  opposition  thereto ;  and  that  it  is  abusive  or  speaks  evil 
of  a  part  if  not  of  most  of  the  ministers  of  that  Church.  The  gen- 
eral tendency  of  which  work  or  publication,  has  been  to  produce  dis- 
agreement, strife,  contention  and  breach  of  union  among  the  mem- 
bers of  said  Church  in  this  city  or  station. 

Specification  3d.  Because  the  said  Samuel  K.  Jennings,  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Union  Society  aforesaid,  did  advise,  request,  or  recommend, 
the  publication  of  a  pamphlet  entitled  "  The  History  and  Mystery  of 
Methodist  Episcopacy,"  written  by  the  Rev.  Alexander  M'Cain,  in 
which  various  declarations  and  assertions  are  made  without  proper 
proof  or  just  foundation,  calculated  to  disgrace  and  bring  reproach 
upon  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  aforesaid,  its  ministers  and 
members,  and  which  declarations  and  assertions  are  well  calculated 
to  produce,  increase,  and  heighten  the  disagreemeet,  strife,  con- 
tention, and  breach  of  union  alluded  to  in  the  2d  specification. 

For  proof  of  which,  the  publication  entitled  the  Mutual  Rights  of 
the  ministers  and  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  re- 
ferred to,  and  particularly, 

No.  1,  page  31,  Constitution  of  the  Union  Society  of  Baltimore. 
"  7,  "  261,  Essays  on  Church  Property,  No.  1  &  2,  by  Rev. 
N.  Snethen. 

"  25,    "     26,  Joseph  Walker's  Letter,  Alabama. 

"  27,    "     53,  Luther  on  Representation. 

"  29,    "    100,  Timothy's  Address  to  Junior  Bishop. 

"  30,    "    147,  Dissenter. 

«  32,    "    199,  Rev.  A.  Shinn's  Appeal. 

"  33,    «    214,  Granville  Union  Society. 

«  34,    "    270,  Vindex. 

Sovereignty  of  Methodism  in  the  South. 

248,  Address  of  N.  Snethen. 
"  35,    "    277,  Union  Society  on  D.  B.  Dorsey's  Case. 
"  36,    "    301,  Address. 

300,  Neale. 

322,  Centceville  Proceedings. 

And,  also,  the  said  pamphlet,  entitled  Tlie  History  and  Mystery 
of  Methodist  Episcopacy,  with  such  other  documentary  or  oral  proof 
as  the  undersigned  may  deem  expedient  to  exhibit  or  produce. 

Signed,  George  Earnest,  Jacob  Rogers,  Samuel  Harden,  Isaac  N. 
Joy,  Alexander  Yearly,  Fielder  Israel,  and  John  Berry. 

Baltimore,  September  7th,  1827. 


176 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


We  propose  first  to  examine  the  two  rules  of  discip- 
line said  to  have  been  violated  by  the  members  of  the 
Union  Society. 

The  rule  on  page  78  of  the  discipline  is  found  in 
Messrs.  John  and  Charles  Wesley's  General  Rules, 
framed  in  1743,  for  the  government  of  their  societies.  It 
is  a  part  of  the  first  branch  of  the  rules  which  require 
those  who  desire  to  continue  in  those  societies  "  to  avoid 
evil  of  every  kind,  especially,  that  which  is  most  gen- 
erally practised such  as  swearing,  Sabbath  breaking, 
drunkenness,  fighting,  quarrelling,  smuggling,  usury,  or 
taking  illegal  interest,  and  "  uncharitable  or  unprofitable 
conversation;  speaking  evil  of  magistrates  or  ministers.'''' 
This  last  sentence,  printed  in  italics,  constitutes  the  rule 
said  to  have  been  violated  by  tliose  of  us  who  edited 
the  Mutual  Rights,  and  those  who  were  members  of 
the  Baltimore  Union  Society. 

We  are  confidently  assured  by  a  pious,  aged  member 
of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  who  was  a  Metho- 
dist in  England  more  than  sixty  years  ago,  that  by 
"  ministers"  in  the  above  rule,  the  Wesleys  meant  the 
civil  ministers  of  the  croion,  and  not  the  ministers  of  re- 
ligion, and  that  it  was  so  understood  by  all  the  society. 
That  it  was  a  common  practice  among  Methodist  poli- 
ticians opposed  to  the  measures  of  government,  to  ex- 
press themselves  freely  in  relation  to  the  conduct  of  cab- 
inet ministers.  Tliis  practice  was  viewed  by  the  Wes- 
leys, who  were  decided  adliercnts  to  the  government, 
as  uncharitable  or  at  least,  unprofitable  conversation. 
Hence  they  introduced  the  rule  in  view  of  putting  a 
final  stop  to  those  political  discussions  in  their  societies. 
The  import  was  ;  if  a  member  of  our  society  will  con- 
verse on  governmental  subjects,  in  opposition  to  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  177 

meaaures  of  ministers,  and  censure  their  conduct,  "  We 
will  admonish  him  of  the  error  of  his  way ;  we  will 
bear  with  him  for  a  season.  But  then,  if  he  repent  not, 
he  hath  no  more  place  among  us." 

That  this  was  the  true  sense  and  proper  application 
of  tiie  rule ;  and  that  it  could  have  no  other,  is  fairly 
sustained  by  the  following  facts. 

1 .  At  the  time  of  its  formation,  with  the  exception  of 
the  two  Wesleys  and  a  few  clergymen,  there  were  no 
ministers  in  the  societies  against  whom  uncharitable  or 
unprofitable  conversation  could  be  indulged:  and  the 
handfuls  of  persons  united  in  the  societies,  at  that  period, 
were  so  much  attached  to  the  Wesleys,  and  so  zealous 
of  tlieir  reputation,  that  there  could  have  been  no  occa- 
sion for  a  rule  to  prevent  the  speaking  evil  of  them  or 
their  colleagues  in  the  ministry. 

2.  The  rule  could  not  have  been  made  for  the  pro- 
tection of  the  English  clergy,  because  such  a  supposition 
would  have  involved  the  Wesleys  in  a  violation  of  their 
own  rule. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  called  the  clergy  "  blind  leaders  of 
the  blind."  As  his  societies  increased,  he  was  desirous 
to  procure  some  other  assistance  for  them  in  addition  to 
himself  and  his  associates.  It  seems  he  at  first  had 
hopes  that  the  ministers  of  the  respective  parishes  would 
watch  over  those  who  were  lately  turned  from  the  error 
of  their  ways.  In  this,  however,  he  was  disappointed ; 
and  says,  in  his  defence  of  himself,  which  he  makes  in 
the  tliird  part  of  his  Farther  Appeal  to  men  of  reason 
and  religion:  "And  how  did  they  (the  parochial  minis- 
ters) watch  over  the  sinners  lately  reformed }  Even  as 
a  leopard  watches  over  his  prey.  They  drove  some  of 
them  also  from  the  Lord's  table;  to  which,  till  now, 


178 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


they  had  no  deshe  to  approach.  They  preached  all 
manner  of  evil  concerning  them ;  openly  cursing  them 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  They  turned  many  out  of 
their  ^vork ;  persuading  others  to  do  so  too,  and  har- 
rassed  them  all  manner  of  ways.  The  event  was,  that 
some  ^vere  wearied  out,  and  so  turned  back  to  their 
vomit  again.  And  then  those  good  pastors  gloried  over 
them,  and  endeavoured  to  shake  others  by  their  ex- 
ample." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  in  one  of  his  manuscript  hymns, 
treating  on  our  Lord's  declaration,  Matt.  21.  13.  "It  is 
written  my  house  shall  be  called  the  house  of  prayer, 
but  ye  have  made  it  a  den  of  thieves,"  turns  the  ex- 
pression against  the  bishops  and  ministers  of  the  Church, 
and  writes :  But  ye  have  made  my  house  a  den  of  Rev- 
erend and  Right  Reverend  thieves. 

It  cannot  for  a  moment  be  admitted,  that  men  who 
wrote  thus  concerning  the  clergy,  ever  designed  their 
rule  to  apply  to  church  ministers  in  view  of  screening 
them  from  censure.  The  construction,  therefore,  fur- 
nished by  our  aged  brother,  unquestionably  gives  the 
only  legitimate  sense  of  the  rule :  namely,  that  by  "  min- 
isters" the  Wesleys  meant  cabinet  ministers,  and  not  the 
ministers  of  the  gospel,  nor  the  few  clergymen  associ- 
ated with  themselves. 

The  societies  who  first  organized  in  Frederick 
County,  State  of  Maryland,  and  in  New  York,  adopted 
the  General  Rules,  and,  of  course,  the  clause  against 
speaking  evil  of  ministers.  But  with  them  the  rule 
had  an  intelligible  application;  for  Robert  Strawbridge, 
Philip  Embury,  and  Capt.  Webb,  were  British  subjects, 
and  the  societies  were  composed  of  provincials,  under 
the  government  of  the  crown  ministers.    And  so  of  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  179 

members  of  the  first  conference  held  in  Philadelphia  in 
1773.  The  six  preachers  who  composed  it  were  all 
Englishmen  and  under  the  British  government,  as  we 
have  shown  in  a  preceding  part  of  this  work.  But  after 
the  Provinces  had  achieved  their  independence,  the  rule 
became  a  dead  letter,  and  ought  to  have  been  expunged 
as  totally  inapplicable  to  Methodists  in  this  country ;  or 
if  permitted  to  remain  in  the  General  Rules  it  should 
have  been  viewed  as  Methodist  Protestants  view  it,  ob- 
solete, and  not  suited  to  their  condition  as  American 
Methodists ;  or,  if  it  was  deemed  wholesome  and  neces- 
sary, it  should  have  been  revised  and  made  intelligibly 
applicable  to  Methodist  preachers  or  gospel  mmisters  of 
any  denomination.  But  it  was  permitted  to  sleep  for 
years ;  and,  without  any  action  of  subsequent  General 
Conferences,  a  new  sense  and  new  application  were 
given  to  it  as  might  suit  the  fancy  and  purposes  of 
preachers  in  charge  of  stations  and  circuits. 

The  construction  now  given  to  the  rule  by  Methodist 
preachers  was  unknown  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  the  penalty 
is  a  hundred  fold  heavier  than  that  attached  by  the 
fatlier  of  the  rule.  For  his  penalty  amounted  only  to 
expulsion  from  a  society,  but  this,  to  excommunication 
from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

According  to  the  wording  of  the  rule,  even  in  its  new 
application,  to  speak  evil  of  a  minister,  is  to  speak 
uncharitably'''' oi  him.  To  misrepresent  his  motives 
or  conduct  would,  tlierefore,  be  speaking  evil  of  him. 
It  is  presumed  no  one  will  say,  that  to  speak  the  truth 
of  a  minister — to  represent  his  conduct  fairly — and  to 
point  out  plainly  the  effects  of  his  measures,  will  amount 
to  speaking  evil  of  him. 


180 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


The  accused  brethren,  denied  that  they  had  spoken 
or  published  anything  false  against  any  minister,  or  had 
intentionally  misrepresented  the  conduct  of  any  one; 
and,  demanded  the  specific  words  and  sentences,  which 
had  been  construed  into  evil  speaking,  but  the  accusers 
of  the  brethren  refused  to  point  out  a  single  sentence. 
The  writer  of  this  history  had  written  and  published 
much,  but  had  uniformly  avoided  to  arraign  motives  or 
misrepresent  conduct.  He  always  spoke  respectfully  of 
Mr.  Asbury,  and  viewed  him  as  a  great  and  good  man, 
but  rigidly  and  injuriously  attached  to  Mr.  Wesley's 
absolute  system  of  government.  But  suppose  he  had 
said:  "Mr.  Asbury  had  too  much  power:  that  more 
authority  was  vested  in  him  than  was  consistent  with 
the  safety  and  security  of  the  rights  and  privileges  of 
the  ministry  and  membership  of  the  Church  of  Christ; 
that  had  he  been  so  disposed,  with  the  authority  and 
power  he  possessed,  he  could  have  oppressed  his  bre- 
thren, driven  them  from  the  work,  or,  have  imposed  on 
them  burdens  and  hardships,  incompatible  with  the, gen- 
uine principles  of  christian  liberty,  and  the  rights  of 
man."  And  "  that  he  was  too  fond  of  power,  and  too 
tenacious  of  maintaining  his  authority,  and  of  support- 
ing his  power."  Would  this  have  been  viewed  as  evil 
speaking If  the  assertions  were  false,  it  would  be  evil 
speaking  of  the  worst  sort;  but  if  true,  there  is  no  evil 
speaking  in  the  case.  Let  the  testimony  of  a  man  be 
heard,  who  says, — "  Mr.  Asbury's  name  and  manner  of 
life,  should  be  recorded  on  vellum,  and  engraven  on 
marble."  This  brother  was  intimately  acquainted  with 
him  and  his  movements  from  1784  till  his  death  in  1816. 
Speaking  of  the  above  quoted  passages,  in  his  funeral 
sermon  on  Asbury,  he  says :  "  As  to  those  objections. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  181 


this  is  neither  the  time,  nor  the  place  to  repel,  rebut, 
defend  or  controvert  them.  However,  it  may  be  pro- 
per, in  this  part  of  the  subject,  to  bring  them  into  view  •, 
and,  by  way  of  accommodation,  I  have  no  difficulty  in 
admitting,  honestly  and  candidly,  that  the  objections, 
when  considered,  on  general  principles,  are  too  uell 
founded.''''  Rev.  Ezekiel  Cooper's  funeral  discourse, 
page  124. 


CHAPTER  X. 

EXAMINATION  OF  THE  GAG  LAW.  REMARKS  ON  THE 

SPECIFICATIONS.  GROUNDS     OF    PROTEST     BY  THE 

CONDEMNED    MINISTERS    AND  MEMBERS. 

In  the  list  of  essays  and  passages  cited  by  the  prose- 
cution, there  may  be  found  some  pungent  expressions 
that  at  first  sight  will  appear  unjustifiably  severe,  but 
upon  close  examination,  each  and  all  of  them  may  be 
borne  out  by  truth  and  facts.  And  we  are  happy  to  say, 
tliat  this  work  has  been  performed  by  Dr.  S.  K.  Jen- 
nings in  his  "  Exposition  of  the  late  controversy  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church — and  Review  of  the  Me- 
tliodist  Magazine  and  Quarterly  on  petitions  and  memo- 
rials," to  which  we  beg  leave  to  refer  the  reader,  for  a 
full  and  triumphant  defence  of  the  writers,  and  refuta- 
tion of  the  charge  of  evil  speaking  brought  against  a 
small  part  of  the  members  of  the  Union  Society. 

The  second  rule  cited  by  the  prosecution  reads:  "If 
a  member  of  our  Church  shall  be  clearly  convicted  of 
endeavouring  to  sow  dissentions  in  any  of  our  societies, 
16 


182 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


by  inveighing  against  either  our  doctrines  or  discipline, 
such  person  so  offending,  shall  be  first  reproved  by  the 
senior  minister  or  preacher  of  his  circuit,  and  if  he  per- 
sist in  such  pernicious  practices,  he  shall  be  expelled 
from  the  Church."  Page  93  Discipline,  edition  of  1843. 

The  palpable  and  obvious  meaning  of  this  rule  is:  If 
a  member  of  our  Church  shall  be  clearly  convicted  of 
pointing  out  any  errors  in  our  doctrines,  or  defects  in 
our  discipline,  with  design  to  produce  dissentions  or  dif- 
ference of  opinion  among  the  members  of  our  societies, 
such  person  so  offending,  shall  be  first  reproved  by  the 
senior  minister  or. preacher  of  his  circuit,  and  if  he 
persist  in  such  practices,  he  shall  be  expelled  from  the 
Church. 

The  circumstances  under  which  this  rule  was  enacted, 
prove  this  to  be  the  true  design,  namely,  to  prevent  all 
discussion  on  the  character  of  the  discipline,  or  doc- 
trines. At  the  time  of  its  introduction  by  the  confer- 
ence, the  preachers  and  societies  were  greatly  agitated 
by  the  discussion  of  Mr.  O'Kelly's  appeal  question.  In 
consequence  of  their  defeat,  in  the  conference  of  1792, 
he  and  Mr.  McKendree,  and  others,  withdrew  from  the 
connexion,  and  made  the  cause  of  their  withdrawal 
known  to  the  people.  To  prevent,  therefore,  the  spread 
of  this  discussion,  the  conference  framed  and  put  in 
force  the  rule,  which  has  been  most  appropriately 
termed  "  the  Methodist  gag-law."  The  rule  was  evi- 
dently intended  to  suppress  the  freedom  of  speech,  and 
silence  all  further  inveighings  or  censurings  against  the 
great  po^ver  secured  to  Mr.  Asbury  by  the  conference 
of  1792. 

A  similar  rule  was  passed  by  the  British  Conference 
in  1795,  when  the  first  plan  of  pacification  was  pub- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  183 

lished.  It  also,  was  the  creature  of  circumstances;  and, 
like  its  American  brother,  aimed  a  deadly  blow  at  the 
freedom  of  speech  and  of  the  press.  It  enacts,  "  that  if 
any  local  preacher,  trustee,  steward  or  leader,  shall  dis- 
turb the  peace  of  the  society,  by  speaking  for  or  against 
the  introduction  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  or  concerning 
the  old  or  new  plan  so  called ;  the  superintendent  of  the 
circuit,  or  the  majority  of  the  trustees,  stcAvards  and 
leaders  of  the  society,  so  disturbed,  shall  have  authority 
to  summon  a  meeting  of  the  travelling  preachers  of  the 
circuit,  trustees,  stewards  and  leaders  of  tlie  society; 
evidence  shall  be  examined  on  both  sides,  and  if  the 
charge  be  proven,  tlie  superintendent  preacher  shall 
expel  from  the  society  the  person  so  offending."  Minutes 
of  British  Conference,  vol.  1,  p.  322. 

The  following  year  another  gag-law  was  published. 
"  No  preacher  shall  publish  any  thing  but  what  is  given 
to  the  conference,  and  printed  in  our  own  press.  The 
Book  Committee  to  determine  what  is  proper  to  be 
printed." 

Nothing,  therefore,  can  be  clearer  to  the  understand- 
ing of  tlie  impartial  reader,  than,  that  all  those  rules, 
American  and  English,  were  designed  to  prevent  inves- 
tigation, to  silence  discussion,  and  produce  tame,  pas- 
sive obedience  to  the  unlimited  authority  of  Methodist 
preachers. 

We  are  aware  that  a  different  construction  has  been 
admitted,  and  that  the  rule  has  for  its  object  merely  the 
prevention  of  "unchristian  railing  and  violence."  This 
is  obviously  a  forced  construction,  unsustained  by  the 
plain  wording  of  the  rule,  and  contradicted  by  all  the 
circumstances  which  induced  its  enactment.  Neither 
Mr.  O'Kelly  nor  Mr.  McKendree  was  guilty  of  unchris- 


184 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


tian  railing  and  violence.  Mr.  McKendree  expressed 
liiniself  strongly  in  opposition  to  Mr.  Asbury's  power, 
but  he  was  not  guilty  of  unchristian  railing  and  violence. 

W e  are  also  aware,  that  the  General  Conference  of 
1 828  disavowed  the  charge  of  wishing  to  suppress  free 
inquiry,  or  to  forbid  the  liberty  of  speech  and  of  the 
press.  But  if  the  liberty  of  speech  and  of  the  press  be 
allowed  to  our  ministers  and  members,  "  equally  with 
any  other  citizens  of  the  United  States ; "  a  late  writer 
asks ;  how  is  it  that  ministers  and  members  have  been 
expelled  for  not  giving  up  the  Mutual  Rights  ?  Merely 
because  the  work  is  a  periodical  ?  Surely  citizens  of 
the  United  States  have  as  much  right  to  issue  a  periodi- 
cal publication,  as  to  enjoy  the  liberty  of  the  press,  in 
any  other  way  whatever.  And  why  did  the  General 
Conference  propose,  "  that  no  other  periodical  publica- 
tion be  devoted  to  the  same  controversy."  If  the  gag- 
law  "  never  was  intended  to  suppress  freedom  of  in- 
quiry, or  to  deny  the  liberty  of  speech  and  of  the 
press,"  but  merely  to  prevent  "  unchristian  railing  and 
violence,"  why  then  did  not  the  General  Conference  so 
amend  the  rule  as  to  make  it  bear  explicitly  on  this  kind 
of  conduct.  The  truth  is,  the  rule  is  suffered  to  remain 
in  its  present  form,  to  enable  the  itinerant  ministers  to 
"defecate  the  Church"  of  men  who  have  the  moral 
courage  to  assert  their  christian  rights,  and  publish  their 
opinions  of  the  rules  of  the  Methodist  discipline. 

The  accused  ministers  did  not  deny,  that  they  had 
publicly  and  in  print,  pointed  out  the  great  defects  of 
the  discipline,  its  gross  assumptions,  and  dangerous  ten- 
dencies; and  freely  admitted,  tliat  their  design  in  so 
doing  was  to  produce  a  dissent  or  difference  of  opinion 
from  those  who  held  the  discipline  to  be  immaculate. 


METHODIST  PEOTESTANT  CHURCH.  185 

And  asserted  their  right  from  Gospel  grant  to  "  try  all 
things,"  and  their  civil  right  to  the  freedom  of  speech 
and  of  the  press,  guaranteed  by  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States,  and  the  State  of  Maryland.  But  denied 
all  intention  to  produce  separations  from  the  Church, 
or  strife  among  the  members;  and  shewed,  that  their 
design  was  to  reform  the  government,  and  not  to  split 
the  connexion. 

We  propose  in  the  next  place  to  examine  the  Speci- 
fications. 

Specification  \st. — "Because  the  said  Samuel  K.  Jen- 
nings, while  a  member  and  a  local  preacher  of  the  Metho- 
dist E.  Church  aforesaid,  did  heretofore  attach  himself  to 
and  become  a  member  of  the  society  called  the  Union  So- 
ciety of  Baltimore;  which  Union  Society  is  in  opposition 
to  the  discipline,  in  whole  or  in  part,  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  aforesaid.'' 

The  assumption  here  is,  that  the  discipline  prohibits 
the  formation  of  Union  Societies;  and  secondly,  that  it 
forbids  the  members  and  local  preachers  to  "attach 
themselves  to,  or  become  members  of  said  Union  So- 
cieties." Now  the  fact  is,  the  discipline  no  where  pro- 
hibits the  formation  of  Union  Societies;  nor  does  it  for- 
bid its  members  and  local  preachers  to  attach  themselves 
to  such  societies.  The  entire  specification  is  founded 
on  what  some  call  "false  facts,"  that  is  on  what  is  not 
true.  No  such  prohibition  being  found  in  the  discipline. 
The  members  and  local  preachers  had,  therefore,  as  un- 
doubted a  right  to  form  Union  Societies  for  the  purposes 
contemplated,  as  Mr.  Wesley  had  to  form  his  "  United 
Societies"  within  the  pale  of  the  Church  of  England. 
In  fact  there  is  no  law,  moral,  ecclesiastical  or  civil, 
prohibiting  these  things.  Therefore,  to  expel  men  for 
16* 


186 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


exercising  this  liberty  was  an  outrage  never  before  per- 
petrated by  any  Protestant  Church  in  Christendom. 

The  second  Specification  reads ; 

"Because  the  said  Samuel  K.  Jennings,  as  a  member  of 
the  said  Union  Society,  directly,  or  indirectly,  either  by 
pecuniary  contributions  or  his  personal  influence,  aiding, 
abetting,  co-operating,  or  assisting  in  the  pubhcation  and  cir- 
culation of  a  work  called  "  The  Mutual  Rights  of  the  min- 
isters and  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church," 
printed  under  the  direction  of  an  editorial  committee,  (of 
which  the  said  S.  K.  Jennings  is,  or  lately  was  one,)  ap- 
pointed by,  or  who  are  members  of  the  Union  Society 
aforesaid,  which  work  or  publication,  called  "  The  Mutual 
Rights  of  the  ministers  and  members  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church"  contains  (among  other  things)  much 
that  inveighs  against  the  Disciphne  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  aforesaid,  in  whole  or  in  part,  and  is  in  direct 
opposition  thereto;  and  that  is  abusive  or  speaks  evil  of 
a  part  if  not  of  most  of  the  ministers  of  that  Church.  The 
general  tendency  of  which  work  or  pubhcation,  has  been 
to  produce  disagreement,  strife,  contention  and  breach  of 
union  among  the  members  of  said  Church  in  this  city  or 
station." 

Tliis  is,  perhaps,  the  most  verbose  and  laboured  piece 
of  composition  found  in  the  English  language.  The 
writer,  a  drawer  of  deeds,  mortgages,  &c.  unques- 
tionably checked  largely  on  his  stock  of  legal  techni- 
calities in  this  wonderful  production. 

Here  are  two  things  taken  for  granted,  neither  of 
which  is  true.  First,  that  a  rule  existed  in  the  discip- 
line forbidding  the  formation  of  Union  Societies,  and 
secondly,  that  a  rule  also  existed  in  the  same  discipline 
forbidding  the  publication  of  any  work  in  which  any 
essay  or  paper  shall  ever  be  admitted,  tliat  shall  be  con- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  187 

sidered  to  inveigh  against  the  discipline,  or  speak  evil  of 
Gospel  ministers.  No  such  rules  are  to  be  found  in  the 
discipline. 

The  third  thing  asserted  is,  that  S.  K.  Jennings  while 
a  member  of  the  Union  Society  assisted  to  publish  a 
work  in  which  certain  writers  have  been  permitted  to 
inveigh  against  the  discipline,  and  speak  evil  of  min- 
isters. Now  mark  tlie  injustice  of  the  prosecution, 
while  tlie  members  of  the  Union  Society  are  called  to 
account  for  publications  in  the  Mutual  Rights,  the 
knomi  writers  are  permitted  to  pass  uncharged  and  un- 
molested, and  the  accused  are  denied  time  to  correspond 
mth  those  writers  in  view  of  such  explanations  and  de- 
fence as  they  could,  with  ease,  have  furnished  in  a  fcAV 
weeks  at  most.  This  proves  most  conclusively,  that 
the  real  object  of  the  party  was,  not  so  much  to  punish 
the  "  inveighers,"  as  to  suppress  the  Mutual  Rights  and 
break  up  the  Union  Society. 

The  third  and  last  Specification  is  notoriously  untrue, 
that  Samuel  K.  Jennings,  as  a  member  of  the  Union  So- 
ciety, did  advise,  request,  or  reconuiiend  the  publication 
of  a  pamphlet  entitled  "The  History  and  Mystery  of 
Methodist  Episcopacy,"  written  by  the  Rev.  Alexander 
M'Cain,  &c.  Mr.  M'Cain  published  the  pamphlet  at  his 
own  volition,  on  his  oivn  responsibility;  and  he  was 
neither  advised,  requested  nor  recommended  to  publish 
the  work,  by  the  Union  Society. 

The  avowed  and  real  design  of  instituting  the  period- 
ical entitled  the  Mutual  Rights  of  the  ministers  and 
members  of  the  Methodist  E.  Church,  in  1 824  Avas,  to 
enlighten  the  Methodist  community  on  the  subject  of 
Church  government  and  to  show  the  great  necessity  of 
having  a  lay  delegation  in  tlie  General  Conference.  The 


188 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


true  design  of  organizing  Union  Societies  was,  to  unite 
the  friends  of  representation  in  organized  forms,  for  the 
purpose  of  preventing  secessions  from  the  Church;  to 
ascertain  the  number  of  ministers  and  members  friendly 
to  a  representative  government;  and  to  prepare  one 
similar  memorial  to  the  General  Conference  for  lay 
representation. 

The  opponents  to  lay  representation  saw  clearly  that 
these  measures  were  judicious,  and  would  in  due  time 
induce  a  majority  of  the  ministers  and  members  to 
demand  representation;  and,  consequently,  the  itinerant 
ministers  would  be  compelled  to  relinquish  a  portion  of 
their  absolute  authority.  They,  therefore,  determined 
to  employ  all  the  means  in  their  power  to  put  down  the 
Mutual  Rights,  and  to  break  up  the  Union  Societies. 
Several  means  were  employed  for  this  purpose,  such  as 
branding  reformers  with  opprobrious  epithets;  misrep- 
resenting their  real  designs,  &c.  But  the  principal 
means  employed  to  effect  their  object  was  the  putting  in 
force  the  obsolete  gag-law  passed  by  the  General  Con- 
ference of  1792,  against  those  who  became  members  of 
Union  Societies,  or  patronized  the  Mutual  Rights. 

For  proof  of  this  design  we  have  only  to  look  at  facts 
which  had  transpired  since  the  institution  of  the  Mutual 
Rights  and  organization  of  Union  Societies.  The  itin- 
erant ministers  commenced  operations  under  the  pro- 
visions of  the  gag-law  in  Tennessee  by  expelling  in  the 
fall  of  1824  a  number  of  ministers  and  members,  not  for 
immorality  but  for  attempting  to  form  a  Union  Society : — 
This  outrageous  act  was  followed  up  by  the  expulsion 
or  excommunication  of  several  ministers  and  members  in 
North  Carolina,  because  they  had  joined  a  Union  Socie- 
ty:— In  the  spring  of  1827,  the  Baltimore  Annual  Con- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


189 


ference,  left  the  Rev.  Dennis  B.  Dorsey,  without  an 
appointment  for  the  ensuing  conference  year;  and  finally 
expelled  him,  for  recommending  the  Mutual  Rights  to  a 
friend : — In  the  fall  of  the  same  year  the  Baltimore  Union 
Society  was  assailed  under  the  sanction  of  the  same  old 
rule,  and  after  a  sham  trial  eleven  ministers  and  twenty- 
two  laymen  were  expelled. — In  1829  three  ministers 
and  fourteen  laymen  were  expelled  in  Cincinnatti  (of 
which  we  shall  give  an  account  in  its  proper  place)  be- 
cause they  read  the  Mutual  Rights,  and  belonged  to  a 
Union  Society.  Now,  let  it  be  carefully  obsen  ed  that 
in  all  the  above  cases,  a  distinct  proposition  was  made 
to  each  person,  that  if  they  would  cease  to  read  or  re- 
commend the  Mutual  Rights,  and  withdraw  from  the 
Union  Society,  he  should  not  be  expelled.  Even  the 
General  Conference  of  1828,  proposed  to  restore  the 
expelled  ministers  and  members  on  condition  that  they 
would  abandon  the  Mutual  Rights  and  institute  no  other 
periodical  in  its  place  and  dissolve  the  Union  Socie- 
ties. 

From  a  view  of  the  above  detailed  facts,  is  it  not  as 
palpable  as  day  light,  that  the  real  design  of  the  anti- 
reformers  was  to  put  down  the  Mutual  Rights  and  break 
up  the  Union  Societies,  and  thus  to  silence  all  further  in- 
quiry into  the  nature  of  their  government — to  defeat  the 
design  of  introducing  a  lay  representation  into  the  general 
conference — and  to  perpetuate  the  absolute  authority 
which  the  itinerant  preachers  had  exercised  over  the 
people  from  the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church.  This  being  their  obvious  design  it  follows, 
that  their  declarations  to  the  Church  and  the  world,  that 
reformers  were  not  expelled  for  forming  Union  Socie- 
ties and  publishing  the  Mutual  Rights,  but  for  immoral- 


190 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


ity,  is  an  unjustifiable  and  cruel  assertion  contradicted 
by  all  the  facts  of  the  case.  It  was  in  fact  and  in  truth, 
one  party  expelling  the  opposite  party,  by  manouvre 
and  the  exertion  of  Church  power.  This  is  the  light  in 
which  posterity  will  most  unquestionably  view  the 
whole  affair. 

The  fact,  that  there  were  only  a  few  ministers  and 
members  expelled,  about  eighty  in  all,  in  the  United 
States,  does  not  invalidate  our  view  given  above,  nor 
mitigate  the  criminality  of  those  engaged  in  this  unhal- 
lowed business  of  excommunicating  their  brethren  for  a 
difference  of  opinion  on  Church  government.  The  gross 
injustice  of  these  acts  of  violence  produced,  as  we  shall 
see  presently,  serious  secessions  from  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  and  induced  the  great  body  of  re- 
formers to  organize  a  separate  Church  fellowship,  based 
on  equitable  and  liberal  principles. 


The  committee  appointed  to  try  the  laymen,  consisted 
of  Baltzell  Sliaffer,  Alexander  Russell,  John  W.  Berry, 
William  McConkey,  Thomas  Kelso  and  T.  Armstrong. 

These  men  were  all  objected  to  by  the  brethren  tried, 
as  having  identified  themselves  with  the  prosecutors,  as 
having  prejudged  the  brethren;  and,  consequently,  as 
being  incompetent  to  give  a  righteous  decision.  When 
they  were  asked  by  the  accused  members,  whether  they 
had  formed  or  Expressed  an  opinion,  that  the  Mutual 
Rights  was  in  opposition  to  the  discipline,  Mr.  Hanson 
pronounced  the  question  out  of  order.  And  when  they 
were  asked,  if  they  had  I'ormed  or  expressed  an  opinion, 
that  the  members  of  the  Union  Society  ought  to  be  ex- 
pelled, Mr.  Hanson  declared  this  question  illegal !  And 
when  they  were  only  asked  if  they  had  expressed  such 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  191 


an  opinion,  three  of  the  five  jurors  refused  to  answer 
tlie  question,  and  were  still  retained  on  the  committee. 
Mr.  Baltzell  Shafler,  who  was  chairman  of  the  committee 
of  trial  was  actually  chairman  of  the  meeting  which  ap- 
pointed the  prosecutors ! * 

The  brethren  protested  against  the  whole  proceed- 
ings on  the  following  grounds. 

1 .  Against  the  tribunal  before  which  they  were  ar- 
raigned, as  not  having  jurisdiction  over  the  case.  The 
question  being  one  on  government,  in  which  thousands 
were  interested,  and  concerned,  and  not  a  matter  recog- 
nizable by  a  common  Church  tribunal. 

2.  Against  the  manner  in  which  the  tribunal  was 
gotten  up,  as  entirely  new  and  unprecedented. 

3.  Against  the  prosecutors,  as  being  guilty  of  dupli- 
city^ they  having  been  appointed  at  a  meeting  of  anti- 
reformers  to  act  as  a  committee,  and  yet  laboured  to 
have  it  understood,  that  they  acted  individually  and 
impartially,  on  their  own  responsibility. 

4.  Against  the  members  of  the  committees  selected 
by  Mr.  Hanson  to  try  the  members  of  the  Union  So- 
ciety as  incompetent,  they  having  assisted  to  appoint  the 
prosecuting  committee  at  the  school  room — and  having 
prejudged  and  condemned  the  brethren  in  the  Pitt  street 
"  Address." 

5.  Against  the  judge  (Mr.  Hanson)  as  being  preju- 
diced against  the  accused  members. 

6.  Against  the  interference  of  the  Church  with  their 
right  to  become  members  of  the  Baltimore  Union  So- 

*The  Rev.  Joshua  Wells,  member  of  the  Baltimore  Annual  Con- 
ference, was  appointed  chairman  of  the  meeting,  but  in  consequence 
of  his  having  to  retire,  Baltzell  Shaffer  was  appointed  chairman  in  his 
stead. 


192 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


ciety,  seeing  tliat  the  society  contemplated  no  violation 
of  the  laws  of  God,  or  the  rules  in  the  discipline  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

7.  Against  tlie  whole  proceedings  as  a  party  business, 
designed  to  give  the  party  in  power  an  advantage  over 
the  party  not  in  power,  by  stigmatizing  them  as  dis- 
orderly members  and  evil  speakers. 

The  protests  entered  by  the  accused  members  and 
ministers,  were  overruled  by  Mr.  Hanson,  and  the  trials 
ordered  to  go  on.  The  reformers  admitted  that  they 
were  members  of  the  Union  Society,  and  had  contri- 
buted towards  the  support  of  the  Mutual  Rights;  and 
contended,  that  they  had  a  right  to  do  both ;  but  denied 
diat  they  had  published  any  thing  false  of  any  minister: 
that  whatever  personalities  had  appeared  in  the  Mutual 
Rights,  were  nothing  more  than  personal  illustrations  of 
the  dejects  of  the  government  and  its  administration,  and 
challenged  the  prosecutors  to  point  out  the  particular 
sentences,  which  they  alleged  to  be  infractions  of  the 
discipline,  or  violations  of  the  rules  referred  to :  but  the 
prosecutors  uniformly  declined  pointing  out  any  particular 
sentences,  and  referred  to  whole  essays,  and  the  entire 
work,  where  they  said,  such  passages  might  be  found. 

After  this  exhibit  of  facts,  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to 
inform  the  reader,  that  the  persons  accused  were  all 
condemned.  Ten  of  them  were  preachers,  and  twenty- 
two  were  laymen.  The  Rev.  Alexander  McCain  was 
tried  separately,  in  his  absence,  by  a  committee  selected 
by  Mr.  Hanson,  composed  of  three  of  the  most  illiterate 
local  preachers,  perhaps,  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  and 
suspended.  The  preachers  carried  up  their  cases  to 
the  District  Conference,  that  sat  on  the  26lh  December, 
1827,  which  was  their  proper  court  of  trial.  Here  they 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  193 

expected  to  have  justice  done  them,  as  a  majority  of 
the  conference  were  reformers.  But  on  the  morning  of 
the  second  day,  after  holding  a  caucus  the  preceding 
evening,  the  presiding  elder  with  a  minority  of  the  con- 
ference and  the  votes  of  nine  coloured  men,  w/io  were 
not  entitled  to  a  vote,  dissolved  the  District  Conference, 
and  ordered  the  preachers  to  appear  at  the  Quarterly 
Conference  and  stand  their  trials.  Indignant  at  this  un- 
expected act  of  injustice,  the  preachers  determined  not 
to  appear  before  the  Quarterly  Conference,  but  to  ap- 
peal to  the  approaching  Annual  Conference  against  the 
arbitrary  and  illegal  proceedings  of  the  presiding  elder. 
In  the  mean  time  the  Quarterly  Conference  expelled 
them  all. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

PROTEST  SENT  TO  THE  PRESIDING  ELDER.  MEMORIAL 

TO  THE  BALTIMORE  ANNUAL  CONFERENCE.  INSTRU- 
MENT   UNDER    WHICH    THE    EXPELLED    AND  THEIR 

FRIENDS  ORGANIZED.  PROCEEDINGS  OF  THE  FEMALE 

FRIENDS.  PROSPERITY  OF  THE  ASSOCIATION. 

The  following  protest  was  sent  to  the  Presiding  Elder 
of  the  Baltimore  District,  Rev.  Joseph  Frye. 

We  the  subscribers,  having  been  informed  by  your 
note  of  the  12th  instant  of  your  intention,  to  bring 
before  your  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference  of  the  Balti- 
more city  station,  the  charges  and  specifications  hereto- 
fore alleged  against  us,  and  on  which,  the  church 
authorities  of  this  station,  have  already  once  acted  and 
17 


194 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


ordered  our  suspension;  and  that  you  say,  this  will 
be  done  because  the  "District  Conference  refused  to 
hold  its  regular  session."  W e  hereby  inform  you,  that 
as  the  District  Conference  met,  was  legally  organized, 
and  for  one  whole  day  and  more  continued  in  session, 
according  to  Discipline,  it  was,  therefore,  your  duty  to 
have  continued  the  session  until  the  business  of  the  con- 
ference was  finished.  Instead  of  this,  you  arbitrarily 
received  a  vote  of  the  minority  of  the  attending  white 
members,  for  a  dissolution  of  the  conference,  and  pro- 
nounced it  dissolved  accordingly. 

We,  therefore,  protest  against  your  right  to  bring 
the  charges  and  specifications  alleged  against  us,  before 
the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference. 

1st.  Because  we  consider  you  to  have  acted  without 
law  or  precedent;  and,  that  the  provision  to  which  you 
refer,  as  made  by  the  Discipline,  has  in  view  those 
districts  only,  in  wliich  the  local  preachers  "shall  refuse 
or  neglect  to  hold  the  regular  sessions"  of  their  District 
Conference.  In  this  case,  the  preachers  had  actually 
met,  and  commenced  their  regular  session:  moreover,  a 
majority  of  the  white  members  in  attendance,  were  in 
favour  of  continuing  the  session. 

2d.  In  thus  arbitrarily  compelling  us  to  appear  before 
the  Quarterly  Conference  of  the  Baltimore  city  station 
you  would  subject  us  to  the  great  injustice  of  being  tried, 
by  men,  wlio  were  our  prosecutors  and  judges  in  the 
first  instance,  together  Avith  those,  who  had  virtually 
pledged  themselves  to  sustain  tlie  prosecutions:  first,  by 
appointing  said  prosecutors  at  the  meeting  held  in 
Roszel's  school-room;  and  secondly,  by  tlieir  vote  for 
the  publication  of  the  Pitt  street  Address,  in  which  they 
publicly  declare  us  to  be  the  "  enemies  of  Methodism." 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


195 


3d.  Besides,  in  consequence  of  the  course  that  you 
have  pursued,  the  tribunal,  designated  by  the  Discipline, 
as  the  place  of  trial  for  local  preachers,  and  before  which 
we  were  ready  to  appear,  ceases  to  exist — and  you  have 
no  authority  to  bring  us  to  trial  before  any  other;  our 
condition  is  altogether  novel,  and  not  within  the  limits 
of  the  jurisdiction  of  a  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference. 
Our  case  necessarily  makes  its  appeal  to  the  General 
Conference,  since  there  is  no  other  tribunal  which  can  have 
a  right  to  say  what  shall  be  done,  wlien  a  presiding  elder 
shall  have  pronounced  a  District  Conference  dissolved, 
notwithstanding  a  majority  of  those  interested  shall  have 
actually  met,  for  the  purpose  of  holding  their  regular 
session,  declaring  themselves  meanwhile  opposed  to  a 
dissolution. 

4th.  The  illegality  and  impropriety  of  having  counted 
the  votes  of  coloured  men,  in  deciding  a  question  of 
this  sort,  within  the  limits  of  the  State  of  Maryland,  we 
presume  will  not  be  questioned. 

Samuel  K.  Jennings,  Thomas  McCormick, 
Daniel  E.  Reese,  Luther  J.  Cox, 

James  R.  Williams,  John  S.  Reese, 

John  C.  French,  John  Valiant, 

William  Kesley,  Reuben  T.  Boyd. 

Baltimore,  16th  January,  182S. 


A  memorial  was  also  sent  up,  signed  by  all  who  were 
expelled  in  Baltimore,  to  the  Baltimore  Annual  Confer- 
ence which  assembled  in  Carlisle,  April  1828,  as  follows: 

The  memorial  of  the  undersigned,  late  ministers  and 
membei-s  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  the 
city  of  Baltimore,  and  who  have  recently  been  expelled 
from  the  fellowship  of  said  Church,  respectfully  sheweth, 


196 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


that  we  believe  we  have  been  unjustly  deprived  of  our 
membership,  for  the  following  considerations : 

First.  We  consider  it  to  have  been  a  grievous  en- 
croachment of  our  rights,  to  require  us  to  withdraw 
from  the  Union  Society,  and  to  demand  the  suppression 
of  the  Mutual  Rights  as  the  only  condition  on  which  we 
could  avoid  a  Church  prosecution. 

Second.  We  consider  it  to  have  been  a  violation  of 
the  discipline,  and  an  unjustifiable  neglect  of  a  well- 
known  duty  of  the  preacher,  having  the  pastoral  charge 
of  the  station,  to  have  received  accusations  against  us, 
and  to  have  summoned  us  to  trial  without  having  pre- 
viously used  all  his  personal  influence  to  restore  and 
preserve  peace. 

Third.  We  consider  it  altogether  inconsistent  with 
any  proper  sense  of  justice  that  we  should  have  been 
subjected  to  trial  for  publishing  papers,  the  authors  of 
which  being  members  and  ministers  of  our  Church,  were 
left  unmolested;  although  the  names  of  some  of  the 
writers  were  made  public,  and  no  demand  had  been 
made  for  the  names  of  those  Avho  were  not  known. 
This  consideration  is  greatly  strengthened  by  the  fact, 
that  some  of  the  papers  to  which  exceptions  were  raised, 
had  been  published  two  or  three  years  previous,  and 
(luring  all  that  time  the  characters  of  such  of  us  as  were 
official  members,  had  been  regularly  passed  without  ex- 
ception, by  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conferences,  of 
which  our  prosecutors  were  members. 

Fourth.  We  consider  it  altogether  unreasonable  tliat 
the  preacher  in  charge  did  not  allow  time  to  the  chair- 
man of  the  editorial  committee  to  correspond  with  the 
writers  of  the  papers  complained  of,  before  he  was 
compelled  to  appear  and  answer;  thereby  subjecting 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  197 


him  and  all  of  us  to  the  necessit}'  of  entering  our  pro- 
test against  the  illegality  and  injustice  of  the  procedure. 

Fifth.  We  consider  it  very  ohjectionable,  that  after 
tlie  question  upon  Church  government  had  produced  so 
much  excitement  as  to  lead  to  the  acknowledged  forma- 
tion of  two  parties;  one  party  should  have  been  per- 
mitted to  enlist  the  Church  authorities  to  aid  them  in  the 
expulsion  of  the  other  party,  which  of  course  produced 
the  reproachful  consequence  that  the  Avhole  of  the  pro- 
ceedings were  inevitably  conducted  in  an  exparte  manner. 

Sixth.  When  cited  to  trial,  the  committee  ought  to 
have  been  devoid  of  partiality  or  prejudice,  this  we  pre- 
sume will  not  be  denied,  but  the  fact  was  far  otherwise. 
The  preacher  in  charge  selected  the  tw^o  committees 
from  brethren  who  had  previously  voted  at  a  select 
meeting,  that  we  were  "enemies  of  Methodism."  More- 
over, when  asked  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hanson,  if  Ave  had 
any  objection  to  the  committee,  and  after  their  own 
acknowledgment  that  they  had  voted  as  aforesaid,  yet 
Mr.  Hanson  declared  them  fully  competent,  and  they 
were  retained,  notwithstanding  our  solemn  protestations 
against  such  a  procedure. 

Seventh.  We  consider  it  highly  objectionable,  that 
although  the  preacher  in  charge  was  respectfully  re- 
quested in  accordance  with  the  general,  if  not  universal 
practice  of  all  courts  of  enlightened  jurisprudence,  to 
direct  the  reading  of  tlie  particular  words,  sentences, 
paragraphs,  or  sections,  whicli  were  to  be  relied  on  as 
proof  of  objectionable  matter  ;  yet  Mr.  Hanson  in  reply 
to  the  request  to  order  the  reading  of  such  parts  of  the 
Mutual  Rights  as  were  expected  to  sustain  the  charges, 
declared,  it  could  not  be  permitted,  and  the  committees 
were  permitted  to  retire  with  all  their  prejudices,  taking 
17* 


198 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


with  tliem  tlie  Mutual  Rights,  in  extenso,  on  which  to 
form  their  decision,  without  having  given  an  opportunity 
to  the  accused,  to  exphiin,  or  even  to  remove  wrong  im- 
pressions; and  this  consideration  acquires  additional 
strength  from  the  fact,  that  the  explanations  of  the 
^^Tite^s  themselves,  which  ought  to  have  been  had  in  the 
case,  were  also  precluded,  the  undeniable  importance  of 
which  will  still  more  fully  appear,  by  reference  to  a  late 
paper,  written  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Shinn,  in  reply  to  the 
Narrative  and  Defence,  &c.  and  to  facts  which  transpired 
in  the  course  of  the  trials,  &c. 

Eighth.  Had  we  been  required  to  correct  any  thing 
that  was  erroneous  in  previous  numbers  of  the  Mutual 
Rights,  or  to  apologize  for  any  severity  of  expression, 
or  to  explain,  or  to  rectify  any  thing  that  might  have 
lead  a  reader  into  error,  we  hereby  declare,  (as  was  de- 
clared in  some  of  the  protests,)  that  we  should  most 
gladly  have  done  so,  both  as  matter  of  duty,  and  for  the 
sake  of  our  brethren ;  but  these  were  not  the  conditions 
proposed  to  us,  either  by  our  brethren,  who  accused  us, 
or  by  the  preacher,  who  expelled  us. 

They  required  us  to  abandon  the  Union  Society,  and 
to  suppress  the  Mutual  Rights,  the  most  proper  medium 
through  which  the  evils  complained  of,  if  they  really 
existed,  could  be  corrected. 

Nintli.  It  may  be  asked,  why  did  not  the  lay  mem- 
bers appeal  to  the  Quarterly  Conference.?  To  this  we 
answer,  that  having  protested  against  the  legality  of  the 
whole  proceeding,  we  deemed  it  improper.  The  impro- 
priety of  an  appeal  to  that  tribunal  must  have  appeared 
with  irresistible  force  to  any,  knowing  as  we  did,  tJiat 
nearly  all  of  its  members  had  been  actively  engaged  in 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  199 

getting  up  the  prosecution,  and  had  united  in  condemning 
all  of  us  in  their  Pitt  street  publication. 

Your  memorialists  forbear  to  state  numerous  other 
facts  developed  in  the  course  of  the  prosecutions  and 
trials,  calculated  in  their  tendencies  and  issues,  not  only 
to  degrade  us,  but  to  widen  the  differences  amongst 
brethren ;  and  to  bring  lasting,  and  just  reproach  on  the 
co-ordinate  executive  branches  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church. 

We,  therefore,  request  the  conference,  in  the  name  of 
Him  whom  we  all  profess  to  serve — by  their  attachment 
to  the  principles  of  righteousness  and  the  interests  of 
their  lacerated  Zion,  to  interpose  and  restore  us  to  the 
enjoyment  of  our  former  standing  in  the  Church  of  our 
choice  and  affections,  and  from  which  we  have  been 
unnaturally  severed — thereby  they  will  render  us  an  act 
of  justice,  and  ensure  to  themselves  an  ever  during 
acclaim  from  the  virtuous  and  the  good. 

Your  memorialists  would  finally  state  that  no  malevo- 
lent affection  has  place  in  their  souls,  against  either  of 
the  prosecutors,  preachers,  or  committees. 

At  the  same  time,  justice  and  propriety  demand  your 
immediate  investigation  of  the  official  conduct  of  the 
Rev.  J.  M.  Hanson,  and  that  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Frye, 
in  reference  to  our  particular  cases. 

That  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  may  direct  your 
deliberations  in  this,  and  all  other  matters,  which  are 
interwoven  with  the  best  interests  of  Zion,  is  the  sincere 
prayer  of  your  memorialists. 
Baltimore,  April,  1S28. 


To  this  memorial  the  conference  returned  the  follow- 
ing resolutions  in  reply. 


200 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Resolutions  passed  by  the  Baltimore  Annual  Confer- 
ence, in  reply  to  the  memorial  of  the  expelled  brethren. 

1.  Resolved  by  the  Baltimore  Jlnnual  Conference  in 
conference  assembled,  That  ministers  or  members  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  who  do  not  obey  the 
citations  of  the  Church  to  appear  before  inferior  judi- 
catories, in  cases  of  accusation  or  complaint;  or  who 
neglect  to  avail  themselves  of  the  intermediate  appel- 
late judicatories  for  redress  of  alleged  grievances,  are 
not  entitled  to  come  before  higher  judicatories,  either 
as  appellants  or  complainants. 

2.  That  to  sanction  or  countenance  a  contrary  course 
of  proceeding,  would  in  the  judgment  of  this  confer- 
ence, be  subversive  of  wholesome  and  sound  discipline. 

3.  That  if  the  suspended  local  preachers  in  Balti- 
more, on  the  dissolution  of  the  District  Conference,  had 
appeared  before  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference  as 
cited,  and  objected  to  the  jurisdiction  of  that  body,  if 
they  thought  proper  to  do  so;  in  such  case,  on  an 
appeal,  this  conference  would  have  fully  considered  and 
decided  on  the  whole  subject,  embracing  the  question  of 
the  legality  of  the  dissolution  of  the  Baltimore  District 
Conference,  and  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing Conference.  But  as  those  local  preachers  preferred 
to  pursue  a  different  course,  and  one,  in  the  judgment  of 
this  conference,  both  irregular  and  disorderly;  making 
inflammatory  appeals  to  the  public,  declaring  that  they 
had  no  other  alternative,  and  that  a  Church  court,  even 
if  righteously  constituted,  could  not  be  considered  to 
have  admissible  jurisdiction  in  such  a  case,  this  confer- 
ence judge  it  both  useless,  and  inconsistent  with  correct 
and  necessary  principles  of  discipline  and  order,  in  these 
circumstances  to  take  further  cognizance  of  the  subject. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  201 

4.  That  tlie  secretary  be,  and  he  hereby  is  directed 
to  furnish  a  copy  of  the  preceding  resolutions  to  Dr. 
Samuel  K.  Jennings,  and  others,  signers  of  the  commu- 
nication from  Baltimore,  addressed  to  the  conference. 

Carlisle,  Penn.,  April  18,  1828. 


At  tlie  session  of  the  above  named  Baltimore  Annual 
Conference,  Mr.  Dorsey  was  again  tried  on  the  same 
charges  for  which  he  was  suspended  at  the  preceding 
session,  with  others  of  a  similar  nature,  in  his  absence, 
and  was  excommunicated.  The  Rev.  William  C.  Pool 
was  also  expelled  at  the  same  conference  for  circulating 
the  Mutual  Rights  and  addressing  a  Union  Society. 

In  order  to  secure  to  themselves  and  friends  christian 
communion,  the  expelled  members  united  under  the 
following  instrument  of  association. 

Copy  of  the  Instrumext  under  which  the  expelled 
members  and  ministers,  in  Baltimore,  united,  "  in  order 
to  pray  together,  to  receive  the  word  of  exhorta- 
tion, and  to  watch  over  one  another  in  love,  that  they 
might  help  each  other  to  work  out  their  salvation." 

We  the  undersigned,  formerly  members  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  hav- 
ing been  excluded  from  the  fellowship  of  that  body,  by 
what  we  conceive  to  be  an  unjustifiable  process,  based 
upon  insufficient  charges,  and  those  charges  not  sustain- 
ed by  competent  testimony,  have,  for  the  present,  agreed 
to  unite  together,  as  a  society  of  original  Methodists, 
under  the  "General  Rules  of  the  United  Societies" 
prepared  by  the  Rev.  John  and  Charles  Wesley.  Our 
object  is  to  wait,  and  see  whether  the  present  abuses 
in  the  administration  of  the  government  will  be  cor- 
rected.   If  they  should,  and  freedom  of  inquiry  and 


202 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


public  discussion  be  permitted  in  tbe  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  it  will  aflbrd  us  pleasure  to  return,  provided 
we  can  do  so  without  relinquishing  the  opinions  for 
which  we  have  been  excluded,  namely, — an  honest,  and 
as  we  believe,  enlightened  conviction,  that  the  present 
form  of  government  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
so  far  as  it  precludes  the  grand  principle  of  represen- 
tation, and  confines  all  legislative,  executive  and  ju- 
dicial powers  to  the  itinerant  ministry,  is  unscriptural 
and  anti-Christian ; — and  that  reform  in  the  government 
of  said  Church,  is  necessary,  in  order  to  its  essential  and 
permanent  prosperity.  With  these  views,  we  solemnly 
unite  in  the  name  of  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church, 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  receiving  the  Holy 
Scriptures  as  our  guide;  and  for  prudential  purposes, 
adopting  as  an  instrument  of  union,  the  "General  Rules" 
of  Messrs.  John  and  Charles  Wesley ;  with  such  sub- 
sequent regulations  as  our  peculiar  circumstances  may 
from  time  to  time  require. 

John  Chappell,  Thomas  Jarrett, 

John  J.  Harrod,  John  Gephart,  Jr. 

Wesley  Starr,  John  P.  Howard, 

John  Kennard,  Levi  R.  Reese, 

William  K.  Boyle,  Lambert  Thomas, 

Arthur  Emmerson,  Samuel  Jarrett, 

Ebenezer  Strahan,  James  R.  Forman, 

John  H.  W.  Hawkins,  George  Northerman, 
Thomas  Patterson,  Samuel  Thompson, 

Samuel  Krebs,  Samuel  Guest, 

Thomas  Parsons,  John  P.  Paul. 

Baltimore,  December  2.3,  1827. 

We  the  undersigned,  elders,  deacons,  and  licensed 
preachers,  subscribe  our  names  respectively,  to  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  203 


foregoing  instrument,  approving  the  objects  contemplated 
therein. 

Samuel  K.  Jennings,  Luther  J.  Cox, 

Daniel  E.  Reese,  John  S.  Reese, 

James  R.  Williams,  John  C.  French, 

William  Kesley,  Reuben  T.  Boyd, 

Thomas  McCormick,  John  Valiant. 

Baltimore,  January  26,  1828. 

We  will  here  record  the  proceedings  of  the  female 
friends  of  the  persecuted  brethren  in  Baltimore. 
Proceedings  of  the  Female  friends  of  the  persecuted 
brethren  in  Baltimore. 

Baltimore,  December  31si,  1827. 

At  a  meeting  of  female  members  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  convened  at  the  Rev.  Dr.  Jennings', 
for  the  purpose  of  taking  into  consideration,  the  most 
advisable  course  to  be  pursued,  by  the  wives,  and 
friends  of  those  members  of  said  Church,  who  have 
been  expelled,  and  of  those  ministers  who  are  suspend- 
ed by  the  official  members,  of  the  Baltimore  station,  for 
the  sake  of  reform. 

The  meeting  was  opened  with  prayer. — And  on  mo- 
tion, Mrs.  Rebecca  Hall  Avas  called  to  the  chair,  and 
Mrs.  Wesley  Woods  was  appointed  secretary. — On 
motion,  resolved,  That  the  members  of  this  meeting 
deeply  regret  the  necessity  of  withdrawing  from  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  yet  from  a  conviction  of 
duty,  we  do  hereby  resolve  to  withdraw  from  said 
Church,  when  our  husbands,  fathers  or  friends  shall 
have  been  expelled. 

On  motion,  resolved,  that  a  committee  of  nine,  be  ap- 
pointed to  consider,  and  report  on  the  most  advisable 


204 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


measures  to  be  adopted  by  those  females,  who  have  de- 
termuied  to  withdraw  from  the  Church;  the  following 
were  appointed  said  committee,  viz : — Mrs.  Mummey, 
Mrs.  Jennings,  Mrs.  Harrod,  Mrs.  W oods,  Mrs.  French, 
Mrs.  Kennard,  Mrs.  Reese,  Miss  L.  Martin,  and  Mrs. 
Owings. 

The  meeting  then  adjourned,  to  give  the  committee 
time  to  prepare  and  report  such  measures  as  they  may 
deem  most  advisable. 

Rebecca  Hall,  President.  . 
Mary  Ann  Woods,  Secretary. 

Monday,  January  7,  1828. 

The  meeting  convened  for  the  purpose  of  hearing  the 
report  of  the  committee.  The  following  report  was 
read,  and  unanimously  adopted. 

REPORT. 

The  committee  appointed  to  inquire  into  the  best 
measures  to  be  adopted  by  tlie  female  friends  of  reform 
in  the  government  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
in  this  city,  to  secure  their  present  peace  and  union,  and 
their  future  happiness,  have  had  the  subject  under  serious 
and  deliberate  consideration,  and  beg  leave  to  report; 
that  inasmuch  as  it  was  unanimou.sly  resolved  at  our 
meeting  on  tlie  31st  December,  that  on  the  expulsion  of 
our  husbands,  fathers,  &c.,  we  would  feel  it  our  duty  to 
withdraw  from  the  Church  and  unite  Avith  our  expelled 
friends,  it  is  expedient,  in  the  opinion  of  your  committee, 
that  the  wives,  daughters,  &c.,  of  our  friends  and  breth- 
ren already  expelled,  withdraw  from  tlie  Church;  and, 
that  all  who  determine  on  this  course,  should  address  a 
joint  letter  to  Mr.  Hanson,  stating  their  determination  to 
withdraw,  and  assigning  their  reasons  for  so  doing;  and 
also,  requesting  of  him  a  certificate  of  their  acceptable 
membership. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  205 

And  your  committee  further  beg  leave  to  submit  the 
following,  as  the  form  of  a  suitable  instrument,  to  be 
adopted  and  subscribed  by  the  females,  who  may  with- 
draw from  the  Church. 

DECLARATION. 

The  subscribers,  members  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  believing  that  the 
form  of  government  of  the  said  Church,  is,  in  some  of 
its  features,  contrary  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  that  it 
deprives  a  large  proportion  of  the  ministers  and  mem- 
bers of  said  Church,  of  their  natural  and  Christian 
rights ;  and  believing,  that  the  ruling  authorities  in  this 
city,  have  greatly  abused  the  power  they  hold,  to  the 
injury  of  the  cause  of  religion,  in  that  they  have  sus- 
pended eleven  local  preachers,  by  what  we  consider 
improper  measures,  for  aiding  the  cause  of  reform ;  and 
have  expelled  twenty-two  lay  members  for  the  same 
cause ;  and  have  treated  others  hardly,  whom  they  have 
not  expelled;  and  have  for  the  same  cause  deprived 
most  of  our  former  class-leaders  of  their  official  stand- 
ing, (which  preachers,  members  and  leaders  are  our 
companions,  fathers,  children,  or  highly  esteemed  breth- 
ren, in  whom  we  have  the  fullest  Christian  confidence,) 
and  by  these  means,  they  have  created  a  state  of  things, 
calculated  to  destroy  Christian  union  and  Christian  con- 
fidence. 

Therefore,  for  these  and  other  considerations,  we  have 
determined  and  do  hereby  agree,  to  dissolve  for  the 
present,  our  connexion  Avith  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  by  withdrawing  therefrom,  and  that  we  will 
address  a  joint  letter  to  Rev.  J.  M.  Hanson,  expressive 
of  our  determination  to  this  effect,  and  request  of  him  a 
certificate  of  our  acceptable  standing  in  the  Church. 
18 


206 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


And  we  do  hereby  declare,  that  we  have  been  im- 
pelled to  this  measure,  only  by  existing  difficulties  in  the 
Church;  and  that  so  soon  as  those  difficulties  shall  be 
removed,  and  our  expelled  and  injured  friends  shall  be 
restored  to  the  enjoyment  of  their  former  standing  and 
privileges,  on  proper  and  Christian  principles,  it  will  be 
our  delight,  to  return  to  the  Church,  from  which  we 
now  reluctantly  retire.  We  further  agree,  that  until 
the  way  of  our  return  shall  become  practicable,  or  the 
openings  of  Providence  shall  mark  out  to  us  some  other 
way,  we  will  unite  in  Christian  communion,  and  reli- 
gious worship  Avith  each  other,  and  with  our  brethren 
and  sisters,  who  have  been  or  may  be  persecuted  from 
the  Church  for  reform  principles. 

And  finally,  we  hereby  declare,  that  we  have  not  been 
influenced  to  adopt  this  measure  by  the  persuasion  or 
other  means  of  our  husbands,  relatives  or  friends,  but 
from  a  deliberate  and  settled  conviction  of  duty  to  our 
God,  ourselves  and  our  injured  friends  and  brethren. 
We,  therefore,  hereby  solemnly  unite  ourselves  together, 
for  the  reasons,  and  for  the  purposes  before  named,  with 
a  firm  reliance  on  the  support  and  assistance  of  Al- 
mighty God,  in  this  important  duty  and  engagement. 

The  committee  further  beg  leave  to  offer  the  follow- 
ing as  a  suitable  form  of  a  letter,  to  be  sent  to  the 
preacher  in  charge  of  this  station,  by  those  females 
who  may  determine  to  withdraw  from  the  Church. 


[The  Letter,  after  receivinp;  the  signatures  appended,  was  presented 
to  Mr.  Hanson,  the  Saturday  preceding  the  love-feast.] 

Eev.  James  M.  Hanson. — We  the  subscribers,  female 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  the 
city  of  Baltimore,  feel  ourselves  under  the  necessity  of 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


207 


addressing  you  on  a  subject  peculiarly  painful.  For  a 
series  of  years  we  have  been  endeavouring,  in  our  hum- 
ble sphere,  to  serve  God  and  make  our  way  to  heaven. 
And  long-  since  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  became 
the  home  of  our  choice,  where  we  had  fondly  hoped  to 
dwell  in  the  peaceful  enjoyment  of  the  means  of  grace, 
and  the  ordinances  of  Christianity,  to  the  end  of  life. 
In  this  Church,  our  dearest  Christian  associations  and 
religious  friendships  were  formed  and  nourished.  Our 
hopes,  our  fears,  our  wishes,  all  were  identified  Avith 
those  of  the  church  of  our  choice.  Around  all  her  ordi- 
nances, her  services,  her  ministers,  our  best  affections 
were  entwined ;  and  for  her  peace  and  prosperity,  our 
daily  prayers  were  offered  to  a  throne  of  grace.  This 
preference  was  not  given  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  because  we  considered  her  government  more 
perfect  than  that  of  others ;  for  indeed  we  were  no  more 
careful  to  inquire  into  that  subject,  than  our  preachers 
were  to  give  us  instruction  concerning  it;  but  our  pre- 
ference grew  out  of  the  purity  of  her  doctrines,  the 
piety  of  her  members,  the  excellency  of  her  moral  dis- 
cipline, and  her  itinerant  plan.  And  though  recent 
events  have  led  us  to  examine,  more  closely  than  here- 
tofore, the  Methodist  Discipline,  and  this  examination 
has  resulted  in  a  conviction  of  its  defectiveness,  in  many 
particulars ;  yet,  we  could  have  borne  those  compara- 
tively trivial  inconveniencies,  and  could  have  lived  hap- 
pily in  the  bosom  of  the  Church  all  our  days,  nor  had  we 
thought  of  forsaking  her  communion  till  death,  but  for 
recent  occurrences  which  have  taken  place  under  your 
administration  and  superintendence.  But  Sir,  to  see  a 
large  number  of  our  highly  esteemed  local  preachers 
excluded  from  the  pulpits,  arraigned,  condemned  and 


208 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


excommunicated,  and  the  seal  of  official  silence  set  upon 
tlie  lips  which  have  so  often  conveyed  heavenly  conso- 
lation to  our  minds  and  hearts;  to  see  our  beloved  class- 
leaders  torn  from  us,  and  deprived  of  their  official  stand- 
ing, and  a  large  number  of  our  lay  brethren  expelled 
without  a  crime ;  and  to  see  the  unwarrantable  measures 
by  which  these  distressing  results  have  been  effected, 
is  too  painful  for  us !  In  short,  to  find  our  dear  com- 
panions, fathers,  brothers,  children  and  friends  treated  as 
criminals  and  enemies,  prosecuted,  suspended  and  ex- 
pelled; denounced  as  backsliders  and  disturbers  of  the 
peace ;  and  to  be  ourselves  treated  coldly  and  distantly 
by  our  former  friends,  and  by  our  pastors ;  and  all  for  a 
mere  difference  of  opinion  about  Church  government,  is 
more  than  we  feel  bound  in  Christian  Charity  longer  to 
endui-e ;  and  we,  therefore,  feel  it  our  duty  in  the  fear  of 
God,  though  with  emotions  of  poignant  sorrow,  and  with 
aching  hearts,  to  withdraAV  from  the  Church  of  our 
choice  and  fondest  attachments.  To  this  painful  resort 
we  are  driven  by  the  measures  you  have  taken  against 
our  friends  and  brethren.  To  remain  in  the  Church 
under  the  circumstances,  now  existing,  would  be  to 
evince  a  want  of  filial,  connubial,  and  fraternal  attach- 
ment to  our  persecuted  friends,  and  a  want  of  self-respect. 

We,  therefore,  request  you,  to  consider  us  as  with- 
drawn from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  to 
furnish  us  a  joint,  or  individual  certificate  of  our  accept- 
able standing,  as  soon  as  convenient. 

Hannah  L.  Harrod,  Isabella  Northerman, 

Catharine  Mummey,  Anna  Jarrett, 

Guinilda  Mummey,  Ruth  Reese, 

Mary  Kennard,  Rebecca  R.  Reese, 

Elizabeth  Kennard,  Margaret  Reese, 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


209 


Sarah  Krebs, 
Jane  Thomas, 
Elizabeth  Williams, 
Sarah  Williams, 
Elizabeth  Taylor, 
Mary  Williams, 
Frances  Williams, 
Catharine  Williams, 
Hannah  Jennings, 
Mary  O  wings, 
Elizabeth  Crouch, 
Elinor  Gephart, 
Maria  Paul, 
Elizabeth  Forman, 
Phillippa  Starr, 
Rachel  Hawkins, 
Elizabeth  Baxley, 
Susan  Guest, 
Sarah  Emmerson, 

Ballimore,  Januanj  26,  1828. 

[Sisters  Anna  G.  Chappell,  the  wife,  and  Sarah  A.  Chappeli,  the 
sister  of  our  aged  brother  John  Chappell,  had  withdrawn  two  days 
previously  to  the  first  meeting.] 

The  expelled  laymen  associated  on  the  22d  Decem- 
ber, 1827.  The  preachers  united  with  them  on  the 
26th  January,  1828.  And  the  female  members,  who 
had  withdrawn  from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
joined  the  association  a  few  days  afterwards. 

The  association  elected  the  preachers  and  ministers 
to  serve  in  the  same  relations  and  offices  they  respec- 
tively held  previously  to  their  expulsion,  and  the  instru- 
ment declaring  this  fact,  was  recorded  in  the  clerk's 
office,  Baltimore. 
18* 


Mary  Reese, 
Margaret  Patterson, 
Mary  French, 
Sidney  Boyd, 
Rebecca  Jane  Roberts, 
Lucy  Fore, 
Mary  Jane  Thomas, 
Jemima  Jones, 
Hannah  Martin, 
Letitia  M.  Martin, 
Maria  M.  Martin, 
Maria  Cox, 
Mary  Meads, 
Mary  Ann  Woods, 
Catharine  Wallace, 
Elizabeth  Brit, 
Mary  Ann  Valiant, 
Elizabeth  Valiant. 


210 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


This  act  was  deemed  necessary  to  guard  against  the 
effects  of  representations  made  to  the  community  by  old 
side  men,  that  being  deprived  of  membership  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  our  parchments  became 
null  and  void,  and  consequently  our  ministerial  acts 
would  be  illegal.  Though  these  representations  were 
erroneous  as  it  regarded  our  legal  qualifications,  yet,  as 
they  might  make  an  injurious  impression  on  the  minds  of 
the  uninformed,  the  society  deemed  it  proper  to  elect 
the  ministers  to  fill  the  offices  designated  by  their 
parchments.  By  this  measure  the  ministers  obtained 
a  standing  in  society  which  no  Methodist  Episcopal 
ordination  could  surpass. 

The  following  information  relating  to  the  prosperity 
of  the  Associated  Methodist  Reformers  in  the  City  of 
Baltimore  is  given  in  the  July  number  of  tlie  Mutual 
Rights  for  1828. 

Associated  Methodist  Reformers  in  the  City  of  Baltimore. 

It  will  doubtless  be  acceptable  to  our  brethren, 
throughout  the  United  States,  to  be  informed  occa- 
sionally, of  tlie  condition  of  tliis  little  band  of  perse- 
cuted advocates  of  christian  liberty.  And  it  Avould  also, 
it  is  presumed,  meet  the  approbation  of  the  brethren,  if 
all  associations  similarly  situated  were  to  communicate, 
through  the  Mutual  Rights,  a  brief  account  of  their 
condition. 

Since  our  last  notice  of  the  association,  considerable 
accessions  have  been  made;  and  at  the  monthly  meet- 
ing, lield  on  the  12th  of  June,  fifty-two  persons  joined, 
nearly  all  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
and  most  of  them  of  very  long  standing.  Many  more 
are  preparing  to  follow  their  example.  Several  persons 
have  also  joined  the  association  on  probation,  who  have 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  211 


been  recently  converted  at  the  religious  meetings  held 
by  the  reformers. 

The  Rev.  Dennis  B.  Dorsey,  William  C.  Pool,  and 
William  Bawden,  have  been  received  as  members  and 
ministers  in  the  association.  Daniel  Gildea,  whose 
license  to  exhort  was  withheld  at  the  last  Quarterly 
Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Chui'ch  in  this 
city,  on  account  of  his  being  a  member  of  the  Union 
Society,  was  received  as  a  member  of  the  association, 
and  authorised  to  discharge  the  duties  of  an  exhorter. 
Brother  Gildea  is  a  venerable  and  interesting  man,  and 
was  one  of  Mr.  Wesley's  converts,  or  as  we  sometimes 
say,  one  of  his  spiritual  children. 

The  brethren  are  by  no  means  disposed  to  accede  to 
the  terms  proposed  by  the  late  General  Conference,  for 
re-admission  into  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church;  not 
a  single  individual  among  them  has  acceded  to  the  con- 
ditions prescribed,  nor  has  any  one  left  the  association. 
They  continue  associated  under  Mr.  Wesley's  general 
rules,  harmoniously  worshipping  God  under  their  own 
vine  and  fig  tree;  awaiting  the  result  of  the  General 
Convention,  which  will  be  held  next  November. 

At  the  monthly  meeting  for  July,  thirty-three  new 
members  joined  the  association,  several  of  them  were 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  of  very 
long  standing,  some  of  them  more  than  forty  years. 
There  are  now  upwards  of  two  hundred  members  in 
the  association,  and  fourteen  preachers. 

The  expelled  preacliers  stand  higher  in  public  esti- 
mation, than  they  did  previously  to  their  expulsion. 
The  citizens  view  them  as  good  men  persecuted  for 
righteousness'  sake;  and  the  ministers  of  other  denomi- 
nations frequently  call  upon  them  to  officiate  in  their 
congregations. 


212 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XII. 

GENERAL    SYMPATHY   OF    REFORMERS    IN    BEHALF  OF 
THE  EXPELLED  BRETHREN   IN  BALTIMORE. 

Those  violent  proceedings  in  Baltimore  drew  forth 
the  sympathy  of  leformers  in  all  parts  of  the  United 
States.  The  editorial  committee  received  numerous 
communications  for  publication  in  the  Mutual  Rights 
expressive  of  the  abhorrence  in  which  the  writers 
viewed  the  doings  of  the  power  party.  Several  of 
these  were  the  deliberate  expressions  of  whole  socie- 
ties who  felt  indignant  at  the  conduct  of  our  persecu- 
tors. Out  of  many  we  will  furnish  for  this  chapter  a 
few;  in  view  of  exhibiting  to  posterity  the  great  ex- 
citement produced  among  reformers  in  different  parts 
of  the  country,  by  the  violent  proceedings  in  Baltimore 
had  against  their  brethren. 

At  a  general  meeting  of  the  male  members  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Pittsburg,  held  at  the 
large  meeting  house,  on  the  evening  of  the  27th  Sep- 
tember, 1827,  the  following  preamble  and  resolutions 
were  unanimously  adopted. 

Whereas  the  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  in  the  City  of  Pittsburg,  have  learned  with  un- 
affected grief,  that  intolerant  measures  of  proscription 
and  persecution,  are  in  a  state  of  progression  by  the 
Church  authorities  in  Baltimore,  against  the  advocates 
of  ecclesiastical  liberty  in  that  city,  and  being  deeply 
affected  with  the  deplorable  consequences,  likely  to 
result  from  the  misguided  zeal  of  our  brethren,  to 
destroy  the  means  of  religious  freedom,  by  expelling  its 
advocates  from  the  Church. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  213 

Therefore,  Resolved,  That  all  men  have  a  right  freely 
to  form  and  express  opinions  which  do  not  contravene 
the  obligations  of  morality  and  religion. 

Resolved  2dly,  That  the  obligations  of  morality  and 
religion,  enjoin  inquiry  and  discussion,  in  every  question 
involving  the  present  and  eventual  interests  of  our  race. 

Resolved  Sdly,  That  the  Gospel  of  peace,  disclaims 
the  aid  of  the  bitter  persecuting  passions,  to  help  its 
cause,  or  extend  its  influence  over  the  judgment  and 
affections  of  the  human  family :  instituting  as  it  does,  a 
sacred  charity,  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  to  men. 

Resolved  Atklxj,  That  our  bretliren  in  Baltimore  who 
bear  their  testimony  against  exclusive  clerical  domina- 
tion in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Chui'ch,  obey  the 
highest  and  noblest  dictates  of  conscience,  enlightened 
by  revelation,  and  sustained  by  the  common  sense  of 
mankind. 

Resolved  bthly.  That  the  oppressive  proceedings 
against  those  brethren  in  Baltimore,  for  their  principles, 
shew  beyond  all  doubt,  that  an  administration  projecting 
and  cherishing  such  acts  and  doings,  to  rend  and  scatter 
the  flock  of  Christ,  needs  limitations  and  restrictions. 

Resolved  6thly,  That  we  shall  view  the  expulsion 
from  the  Church,  of  those  brethren  in  Baltimore,  w^ho 
have  had  the  christian  courage  to  stand  forth  against  the 
"onward  march"  of  clerical  power,  "whose  tremen- 
dous tendency  is  always  to  accumulation ; "  as  an  open 
violation  of  the  rights  of  every  member,  who  will 
thenceforth  stand  pledged  to  redeem  the  character  of 
the  most  modern  reformed  Church  in  Christendom,  from 
the  odium  of  inquisitorial  injustice  against  her  members. 

Resolved  Ithly,  That  copies  of  these  resolutions  be 
forwarded,  attested  by  the  chairman  and  secretary,  to 


214 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


each  of  the  Baltimore  City  stations,  and  to  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Jennings,  in  behalf  of  those  brethren  with  whom  he  is 
called  to  suffer. 

Thomas  Cooper,  Chairman. 
Charles  Avery,  Secretary. 

Pittsburg,  September  27th,  1827. 


Agreeably  to  notice,  a  number  of  the  male  members 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  Norfolk  and 
Princess  Ann  circuit  favourable  to  reform  in  its  govern- 
ment, met  in  the  Baptist  Church  in  the  borough  of  Nor- 
folk, on  Friday  evening,  the  2d  of  November,  1827. 
The  meeting  was  opened  with  a  discourse  by  Dr.  John 
French,  on  Job,  27  ch.  part  of  5th  and  6th  verses. 

After  divine  service  was  concluded,  Seth  Foster  was 
called  to  the  chair,  and  John  J.  Burroughs  appointed 
secretary.  The  object  of  the  meeting  being  stated  by 
Dr.  French  and  the  chairman,  a  committee  of  three 
members,  viz.  Rev.  John  French,  Rev.  Thomas  Blunt 
and  John  J.  Burroughs  were  appointed  to  draft  a  pre- 
amble and  resolutions:  after  a  short  interval,  the  com- 
mittee presented  the  following  preamble  and  resolutions, 
which  were  adopted. — Whereas  the  Christian  Church, 
in  the  first  and  purest  age  of  Christianity,  was  governed 
by  her  ministers  and  members  in  conjunction ;  And 
whereas  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  all  power, 
both  temporal  and  spiritual,  is  placed  in  the  hands  of  a 
part  of  her  ministers,  to  the  exclusion  of  the  rest,  and 
the  whole  body  of  her  people ;  And  whereas  it  is  the 
right  of  all  freemen  to  have  some  voice  in  the  govern- 
ment by  which  they  are  regulated,  whether  it  be  civil  or 
ecclesiastical ;  And  whereas  the  privation  of  this  right 
naturally  produces  arrogance  on  the  one  hand  and  de- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  215 

basement  on  the  other,  and  arrogance  and  debasement 
being  alike  unbecoming  the  family  of  Jesus  Christ ;  and 
other  Protestant  Churches  having  checks  and  balances 
in  their  government ;  And  whereas  the  present  distracted 
state  of  our  Church  is  owing  to  the  accumulation  of 
power  in  the  hands  of  a  few. — It  is  therefore, 

Resolved  1  st.  That  in  order  to  restore  peace  and  har- 
mony to  the  Church,  it  is  necessary  to  restore  the  people 
to  their  ancient  privileges  in  the  Church  of  Christ. 

2dly.  That  without  an  equitable  distribution  of  power 
in  the  Church,  her  members  will  hang  only  on  the  nalced 
mercy  of  the  ruling  party. 

3dly.  That  whilst  we  desire  a  change  in  the  tem- 
poral economy  of  the  Church,  we  heartily  approve  of 
her  doctrines,  of  class-meetings,  love-feasts,  and  a  trav- 
elling ministry,  together  with  the  general  rules,  so  called. 

4thly.  That  we  view  with  deep  regret  and  astonish- 
ment the  violent  opposition  which  is  raised  against  what 
must  be  considered  reasonable  by  all  unprejudiced, 
reflecting  men. 

5thly.  That  we  sympathize  with  those  brethren  who 
have  been  arraigned  by  the  Church  authorities  for  advo- 
cating liberal  principles. 

6thly.  That  we  highly  approve  of  the  periodical 
called  Mutual  Rights,  as  an  able  and  useful  work  on 
Church  government. 

7thly.  That  we  will  co-operate  with  our  reforming 
brethren  in  every  prudent  measure  to  improve  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  Church. 

8thly.  That  we  will  send  two  delegates  to  the  Gen- 
eral Convention  to  be  held  in  the  City  of  Baltimore,  on 
the  1 5th  instant,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  suitable 
modifications  in  the  government  of  our  Church. 


216 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Whereupon,  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  French,  a  local 
preacher  of  Norfolk,  and  John  B.  Jones,  a  layman  of 
Princess  Anne  County,  were  unanimously  elected : 

And  on  motion,  it  is  furtlier  Resolved.,  That  in  case 
either  of  the  said  delegates  should  be  unable  to  attend, 
that  the  committee  appointed  to  draft  the  foregoing  pre- 
amble and  resolutions,  be  authorized  to  supply  the  va- 
cancy, and  that  these  proceedings  be  signed  by  the 
chairman  and  secretary,  and  transmitted  to  the  editorial 
committee  in  Baltimore,  with  a  request  that  they  may  be 
inserted  in  the  Mutual  Rights. 

Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  this  meeting  be  given 
to  our  brethren  of  the  Baptist  Church,  for  the  use  of 
their  house  this  evening. 

Seth  Foster,  Chairman. 
J.  J.  Burroughs,  Secretary. 


Resolutions,  passed  at  a  meeting  of  the  associated 
friends  of  reform,  held  on  the  13th  November,  1827, 
in  Philadelphia,  Doct.  Isaac  James  in  the  chair. 

Philadelphia,  Nov.  13,  1827. 

Whereas,  the  exercise  of  power  by  the  governors  of 
Churches  in  assuming  to  censure  and  to  excommunicate 
fellow-Christians,  for  any  other  cause  than  that  of  sin 
against  tlie  morality  of  the  New  Testament,  or  against 
the  doctrines,  as  generally  received  by  the  body  to 
which  such  individuals  may  belong,  are  acknowledged 
evils  of  the  worst  sort.    It  is  by  this  meeting  therefore, 

Resolved.,  1 .  That  we  utterly  disapprove  of  the  sus- 
pension of  our  brother,  Dennis  B.  Dorsey,  from  his 
ministerial  functions,  as  an  itinerant  Methodist  preacher. 
Because  we  do  not  think,  that  in  his  case,  the  Baltimore 
Annual  Conference  acted  on  tlie  ground  of  Scripture 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  217 

authority,  but  on  party  grounds ;  and  that  their  decision 
was  made  to  suppress  Christian  hberty. 

Resolved  2.  That,  notwithstanding  the  friends  of  re- 
form in  the  system  of  our  Church  government,  residing 
in  the  city  and  county  of  Philadelphia,  have  refrained 
from  thus  expressing  their  disapprobation  in  Mr.  Dor- 
sey's  case,  heretofore,  they  have  entertained  tender 
sympathies  for  their  suffering  brother,  and  have  always 
regarded  him,  as  a  sufferer  for  righteousness'  sake ;  being 
convinced  by  the  testimony  alledged  on  each  side  of  this 
question,  that  Mr.  Dorsey  employed  no  other  means  than 
such  as  are  lawful  and  expedient — means  which  Chris- 
tianity has  legalized  and  sanctified,  and  such  as  all  good 
men  in  opposition  to  arbitrary  power,  have,  and  always 
must  use — the  means  of  inquiry  and  of  imparting 
knowledge. 

Resolved  3.  That  we  utterly  disapprove  of  the  pro- 
ceedings, now  conducting  in  Baltimore,  under  the  spe- 
cial superintendence  of  the  preacher  in  charge  of  that 
station,  against  the  members  of  the  Union  Society  of 
Methodists  in  that  city.  Because,  as  freemen,  the  mem- 
bers of  that  society,  possess  an  undoubted  right  to  ani- 
madvert on  a  humanly  devised  system  of  Church  polity; 
and  to  use  lawful  and  expedient  means  for  its  amend- 
ment, in  all  those  particulars,  in  principle  and  in  admin- 
istration, wherein  that  system  is  in  opposition  to  Chris- 
tian principles,  precepts  and  examples. 

Resolved  4.  That  in  our  opinion,  any  system  of  gov- 
ernment, which  denies  to  its  members  the  right  of  suf- 
frage; and  of  representation  in  its  legislative  depart 
ment,  and  invests  its  ministers  with  the  sole  power  of 
legislation,  and  at  the  same  time,  authorizes  them  to 
exercise  the  inquisitorial  powers  over  the  freedom  of 
19 


218 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


speech  and  the  press,  is  demonstrably  wrong  in  prin- 
ciple, and  pernicious  in  its  effects;  and  ought  on  the 
highest  grounds  of  duty,  to  be  strenuously  opposed  by 
every  enlightened  Christian. 

Resolved  5.  That  we  highly  approve  of  the  integrity, 
meekness,  and  Christian  courage  of  our  brethren  of  the 
Union  Society  of  the  city  of  Baltimore,  and  think  them 
entitled  to  the  gratitude  of  reformers  in  all  places ;  and 
we  tender  ours  to  them  in  testimony  of  our  high  consid- 
eration of  their  virtues  and  services. 

Resolved  6.  That  we  regard  the  increased  prevalence 
of  the  principles  advocated  and  defended,  in  "  The  Mu- 
tual Rights,"  as  of  the  utmost  importance  to  the  integ- 
rity and  well-being  of  the  American  Methodist  body ; 
and,  therefore,  earnestly  recommend  that  work  to  the 
patronage  of  every  member  of  our  Church,  who  is 
friendly  to  Christian  rights,  and  privileges. 

Attest.  Wm.  Whitesides,  Sec''ry. 

At  a  large  and  respectable  meeting  of  the  Union 
Society  of  Stcubenville,  held  in  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Meeting  House,  on  Monday  evening,  February  25th, 
1828,  the  following  preamble  and  resolutions  were 
unanimously  adopted: 

Whereas,  the  eventful  die  is  cast,  and  the  melancholy 
tidings  announced,  that  our  pious  and  highly  esteemed 
brother,  the  Rev.  Doctor  Jennings,  with  ten  other  pious 
preachers,  and  twenty-two  members  of  respectable 
standing,  have  received  the  sentence  of  expulsion  from  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church ;  through  the  Rev.  James 
M.  Hanson,  the  preacher  in  charge  of  the  Baltimore 
station ;  because  they  presumed  to  express  their  oj)inion 
upon  the  government  of  their  own  Church. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  219 

And  whereas,  we  would  not  impugn  the  motives  of 
the  authors  of  this  black  chapter  in  the  history  of 
Methodism ;  yet  from  the  best  light  we  have,  we  are 
impelled  to  believe,  that  by  a  blind  infatuation,  the  ex- 
pulsion of  those  persecuted  ministers  and  members  has 
been  effected  by  a  judge  and  jury  who  had  prejudged 
their  cause,  and  virtually  pronounced  them  guilty,  be- 
fore the  charges  against  them  were  reduced  to  writing, 
or  any  evidence  against  them  heard,  and  before  their 
form  of  trial  took  place;  a  procedure  that  is  at  war 
with  every  principle  of  righteousness,  and  in  its  ten- 
dency cannot  be  viewed  in  any  other  light,  than  a  bold 
effort  to  establish  the  horrible  doctrine,  that  the  will  of 
the  preacher  in  charge,  is  the  tenure  by  which  members 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  hold  their  member- 
ship. 

And  whereas,  we  are  reluctant  to  believe  that  tlie  ap- 
proaching General  Conference,  can  recognize  the  prin- 
ciple, that  one  party  under  the  influence  of  party  ex- 
citement, has  a  right  to  try  and  expel  the  other  for 
participating  in  the  pi-esent  interesting  discussion  carried 
on  in  the  Church ;  yet  we  will  not  conceal  the  fact,  that 
from  the  "  signs  of  the  times,"  we  have  much  cause  to 
fear  that  that  conference  will  not  extend  an  honourable 
and  equitable  relief  to  our  much  injured  brethren ;  see- 
ing this  cannot  be  done  on  any  principle  that  would  re- 
quire them  to  abandon  the  liberty  of  speech  and  freedom 
of  the  press ;  an  abandonment  which  Avould  not  com- 
port with  their  duty  as  followers  of  our  Lord  and  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ;  and  would  be  incompatible  with  a 
due  respect  for  themselves. 

And  whereas,  we  are  conscious  that  we  possess  a 
sincere  attachment  to  the  doctrines,  the  ordinances,  the 


220 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


means  of  grace  and  moral  discipline  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  and  that  we,  through  God's  grace, 
are  striving  to  make  our  calling  and  election  sure;  we 
nevertheless  patronize  the  Mutual  Rights,  and  have 
formed  a  Union  Society,  and  thus  have  done  the  very- 
acts  for  which  alone  the  pains  and  penalties  of  excom- 
munication have  been  intlicted  upon  our  persecuted 
brethren  in  the  city  of  Baltimore.    Therefore  resolved : 

1.  That  we  deem  the  present  a  crisis  in  which  all 
reformers,  more  especially  such  as  have  patronized  the 
Mutual  Rights  and  formed  Union  Societies,  are  called 
upon  by  every  honourable  and  moral  obligation,  to  re- 
monstrate in  language  that  cannot  be  misunderstood, 
against  the  unhallowed  persecution  inflicted  upon  their 
brethren  in  Baltimore. 

2.  That  we  most  cordially  approve  of  the  unyielding 
integrity  and  Christian  temperament  manifested  by  the 
subjects  of  the  Baltimore  persecution,  during  the  pen- 
dancy of  the  inquisition  in  their  case ;  and  view  the 
plan  under  which  they  have  united  for  public  and  social 
worship,  eminently  calculated  to  advance  their  religious 
progress,  as  well  as  to  enable  them  to  keep  up  a  free 
and  unrestrained  intercourse  with  such  as  are  engaged 
in  the  common  cause,  until  Providence  kindly  extends 
some  propitious  opening  to  us  all. 

3.  That  we  tender  the  best  feelings  of  our  hearts  to 
our  pious  and  magnanimous  sisters,  the  relatives  of  our 
persecuted  brethren  in  the  city  of  Baltimore ;  their  suf- 
ferings excite  our  tenderest  sympathies,  their  doings  and 
sentiments  as  published  in  the  Mutual  Rights,  furnish  a 
theme  worthy  of  the  fairest  page  in  the  annals  of  our 
Church.  And  although  cold-blooded  bigots  of  our  time, 
may  scan  them  without  emotion;  yet  the  feeling  and 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  221 

virtuous  of  coming  days,  will  admire  their  magnanimity, 
and  shed  a  tear  over  their  complaints. 

4.  That  in  our  judgment,  the  members  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church,  ought  to  regard  a  discreet  liberty 
of  speech  and  freedom  of  the  press,  as  among  their 
dearest  rights,  since  they  are  the  only  mediums  through 
^vhich  those  who  would  perpetrate  maladministration 
can  be  kept  in  check :  we  esteem  them  as  the  bulwarks 
of  our  religious  liberties,  and  will  not  accord  to  any 
compromise  that  would  deprive  us  of  them. 

5.  That  our  tender  regards  are  justly  due  to  the  Rev. 
Doctor  Jennings  and  his  partners  in  suffering;  their 
cause  is  ours,  with  them  we  stand  or  fall ;  and  under  a 
firm  conviction  that  they  have  been  unjustly  and  illegally 
deprived  of  their  privileges  in  the  Church  of  their  own 
choice,  we  still  recognize  them  as  ministers  and  members 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

6.  That  we  consider  the  dissolution  of  the  District 
Conference  of  the  Baltimore  District,  after  it  had  met 
and  commenced  its  regular  course  of  business,  a  most 
glaring  violation  of  a  plain  rule  in  discipline,  and  a  vio- 
lent outrage  upon  the  interest  of  those  of  its  members 
who  were  to  be  put  upon  their  trial  before  that  body. 

7.  That  although  our  ardent  desire  is,  that  the  ruling 
authorities  in  our  Church,  would  restore  peace  and  har- 
mony to  our  beloved  Zion,  by  timely  extending  liberty 
and  equality  to  its  ministers  and  members;  yet,  neither 
the  terrors  of  excommunication  nor  dread  of  secessions, 
can  deter  us  from  contributing  our  mite  to  the  great 
cause  of  Mutual  Rights. 

8.  That  we  do  most  cordially  approve  of  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  General  Convention  of  Reformers  re-' 
cently  held  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  that  we  consider 

19* 


222 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


the  memorial  as  containing  doctrines  in  accordance  with 
truth  and  justice ;  that  it  is  clear  in  its  reasoning,  tem- 
perate in  its  demands,  and  respectful  in  its  language,  and 
ouglit  to  be  heard. 

9.  That  while  the  essential  interest  of  the  Church, 
the  cause  of  truth  and  a  jealous  regard  for  our  own 
rights,  demand  that  we  should  enter  our  solemn  protest 
against  the  high-handed  proscription  attempted  in  our 
Church,  we  must  not  forget  that  we  are  required  to  do 
good  to  them  that  hate  us,  and  pray  for  them  that  de- 
spitefully  use  and  persecute  us. 

10.  Resolved,  That  a  copy  of  the  foregoing  preamble 
and  resolutions  be  signed  by  the  chairman  and  secretary, 
and  forwarded  to  Doctor  Samuel  K.  Jennings,  of  the 
city  of  Baltimore,  for  publication  in  the  "Mutual 
Rights." 

James  Hall,  Chairman. 
A.  Sutherland,  Secretary. 


At  a  meeting  of  the  Union  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Churcli  in  Cincinnati,  on  Thursday  evening, 
January  10th,  1828,  the  following  resolutions  were 
unanimously  adopted: 

1 .  Resolved.,  That  we  cordially  approve  of  the  organ- 
ization of  Union  Societies,  and  heartily  recommend  to 
our  friends  and  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  generally,  the  necessity  of  establishing  them  in 
every  station  and  circuit  throughout  these  United  States. 

2.  Resolved.,  Tliat  we  approve  of  the  monthly  publi- 
cation entitled,  "The  Mutual  Rights,  &c."  and  do 
hereby  earnestly  and  sincerely  recommend  it  to  the 
travelling  preachers,  local  preachers,  and  private  mem- 
bers of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  every  sta- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  223 

tion  and  circuit  of  the  Union — as  one  of  the  most  useful 
publications,  both  as  it  regards  facts  and  arguments  on 
the  subject  of  Church  government,  of  any  periodical  of 
which  we  have  any  knowledge;  and  we  do  earnestly 
request  all  the  Union  Societies  to  give  it  a  speedy  and 
general  circulation. 

3.  Resolved,  That  we  do  most  feelingly  sympathize 
with  our  persecuted  brethren  in  Baltimore  and  else- 
where who  have  unjustly  suffered  for  the  cause  of  truth 
and  liberty,  and  rejoice  that  they  have  endured  their 
trials  with  that  deportment  which  characterizes  the 
christian. 

4.  Resolved,  That  we  will  use  all  lawful  and  pruden- 
tial means  to  have  our  brethren  of  the  Union  Society  of 
Baltimore  and  elsewhere  (who  have  been  expelled  for 
their  reform  principles)  restored ;  and  in  order  to  their 
restoration  we  do  further  resolve  to  petition  the  next 
General  Conference,  (if  not  before  restored)  to  pass 
such  resolutions  as  will  require  the  Baltimore  Annual 
Conference,  the  presiding  elders  and  preachers  in 
charge  of  stations  and  circuits  wherever  such  expelled 
members  reside,  immediately  to  restore  to  membership 
and  to  all  the  privileges  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  all  and  every  one  of  those  thus  expelled;  and 
in  the  mean  time,  we  do  earnestly  recommend  to  our 
expelled  brethren  to  continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of 
salvation,  by  doing  no  harm ;  by  doing  all  the  good  in 
their  power;  not  neglecting  the  good  cause  of  reform. 

5.  Resolved,  Tliat  however  perilous  our  situation  may 
be  as  members  of  the  Union  Society,  we  do  pledge  our- 
selves to  each  other,  never  to  abandon  the  cause  of 
reform  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  as  set  forth 
and  maintained  in  the  "Mutual  Rights,"  unless  con- 


224 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


vinced  by  fair  argument  that  we  are  in  the  wrong;  but 
press  our  claims  as  preachers  and  members,  and  con- 
tinue to  remonstrate  against  assumed  prerogatives,  until 
Ave  obtain  the  right  of  suffrage  and  lay  representation. 

6.  Resolved,  That  as  individuals  and  as  members  of 
the  Union  Society  of  Cincinnati,  we  do  most  solemnly 
disapprove  of  the  high-handed  measures  of  the  anti- 
reformers  in  the  Baltimore  City  station  and  elsewhere, 
against  reformers,  and  consider  the  conduct  of  J.  M. 
Hanson,  (preacher  in  charge  of  the  Baltimore  station) 
as  highly  reprehensible,  together  with  all  those  who 
may  have  advised  or  in  any  way  assisted  him  in  the 
work  of  persecution,  though  he  should  be  a  bishop. 

7.  Resolved,  That  as  members  of  the  Union  Society 
of  Cincinnati,  and  as  members  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  we  do  fully  believe  in  and  accord  with 
the  doctrines  taught  in  said  Church,  and  that  we  do 
most  cordially  approve  of  that  part  of  the  discipline 
which  inculcates  piety,  morality  and  practical  religion, 
together  with  the  rules  and  regulations  designed  to  per- 
petuate a  holy  ministry  and  maintain  the  itinerant  plan. 

8.  Resolved,  That  we  approve  of  the  proceedings  of 
the  late  convention  of  reformers  held  in  the  city  of  Bal- 
timore, and  that  we  are  highly  gratified  with  that  manly, 
dignified,  and  christian  like  manner  in  which  they  as- 
serted and  maintained  our  rights  as  freemen  and  as 
christians;  and  we  tender  them  our  warmest  thanks 
for  their  work  of  faith  and  labour  of  love. 

9.  Resolved,  lastly.  That  two  copies  of  the  proceed- 
ings of  this  meeting  be  signed  by  the  chairman  and  sec- 
retary, one  of  which  shall  be  forwarded  to  the  Rev.  J. 
M.  Hanson,  the  preacher  in  charge  of  the  Baltimore 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  225 


City  station,  and  the  other  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  S.  K.  Jen- 
nings, for  pubUcation  in  the  "  Mutual  Rights." 

E.  Hall,  Chairman. 

John  Haughton,  Secretai-y. 


At  a  special  meeting  of  the  Methodist  Union  Society 
of  Queen  Ann's  County,  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland, 
convened  in  CentrevUle,  agreeably  to  public  notice,  on 
the  10th  of  December,  1827,  among  other  proceedings, 
an  address  was  submitted,  read  and  passed,  the  presi- 
dent and  secretary  were  directed  to  sign  and  publish  it. 
The  following  extracts  are  made  from  the  address. 

After  detailing  the  proceedings  at  Baltimore,  the  so- 
ciety say ;  Now,  Ave  appeal  to  every  candid  and  unpre- 
judiced man  among  you,  and  ask,  if  these  proceedings, 
and  this  exercise  of  power,  by  the  preacher  in  charge, 
do  not  demonstrate  clearly,  that  some  reformation  in  our 
government  is  necessary,  and  that  there  should  be  some 
restrictions  imposed  upon  the  preachers  ?  What  man  is 
safe  when  the  strictest  morality,  and  the  most  exem- 
plary piety,  will  not  prevent  his  expulsion  from  the 
Church,  if  he  chance  to  find  fault  with  her  government. 
Our  travelling  preachers  have  been  changing  and  mod- 
ifying our  government,  ever,  since  we  were  formed  into 
an  independent  Church ;  and  have  manifested  as  much 
warmth  in  tlie  discussion  of  their  different  views  as 
reformers  Jiave  done.  Some  have  contended  for  the 
present  order  of  things.  Some  are  against  the  bishops, 
others  are  against  the  presiding  elders,  whilst  others 
wish  them  to  be  elected  by  the  preachers.  The  advo- 
cates of  these  different  opinions,  have  spoken  and  writ- 
ten what  they  pleased,  and  have  carried  into  the  Gen- 
eral Conferences  at  some  periods  the  most  unhallowed 


226 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


passions;  and  the  discussions  have  been  so  warm  as 
ahnost  to  drive  the  bishops  from  their  seats,  and  to 
threaten  an  almost  immediate  division  of  the  Church. 
Caucuses  were  held,  at  the  General  Conference  of 
1824,  every  night,  by  the  two  contending  parties.  Two 
bishops  were  to  be  elected.  Each  party  named  its  can- 
didates. The  friends  of  the  present  order,  named 
Messrs.  Soule  and  Beauchamp,  and  those  in  favour  of 
the  election  of  presiding  elders  brought  forward  Messrs. 
Hedding  and  Emory.  The  contest  was  a  close  one, 
and  Messrs.  Soule  and  Hedding  were  chosen.  A  book- 
agent  was  then  to  be  chosen,  and  the  same  scene  was 
acted  over  again.  Mr.  John  Emory  was  brought  for- 
ward by  one  side,  and  a  Mr.  Lee  by  the  other,  and  Mr. 
Emory  was  elected.  Notwithstanding,  however,  the 
warmth,  and  bitterness  with  which  these  controversies 
were  carried  on,  no  prosecutions  were  instituted  against 
the  preachers.  They  can  do  or  say  what  they  please 
against  the  discipline  or  each  other  with  impunity  ;  but 
if  a  local  preacher  or  private  member  dare  to  say  they 
are  not  immaculate,  or  do  wrong,  they  are  accused  of 
"  speaking  evil  of  ministers,"  and  are  tried  and  expelled. 
Now  what  greater  crime  is  it,  Ave  beg  to  know,  for  a 
local  preacher,  or  layman  to  speak  against  the  discipline, 
than  it  is  for  a  travelling  preacher.?  We  aver,  that  as 
many  hard  things  have  been  said  against  the  conduct  of 
the  bishops  on  the  one  side,  and  against  the  preachers  in 
favour  of  tlie  election  of  the  presiding  elders  on  the 
other,  as  were  ever  uttered  by  the  reform  local  preachers 
and  laymen  in  Baltimore  or  elsewhere.  Ask  the  mem- 
bers of  the  General  Conference  of  1820  and  1824, 
what  was  said  by  the  one  side,  when  a  paper  was  pro- 
duced on  the  other  with  the  names  of  preachers  pledging 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  227 

themselves  to  support  (without  discussion)  a  certain 
measure  recommended  by  the  bishops,  or  if  not  actually- 
produced,  when  it  was  alleged  that  sucha  paper  was  in 
existence.  What  was  said  also  against  the  ordination  of 
bishop  Soule,  and  what  was  the  conduct,  feelings,  and 
proceedings  of  the  General  Conference,  when,  in  viola- 
tion of  a  pledge  to  the  contrary,  after  the  departure  of 
the  New  York  delegates,  one  side  called  up  the  con- 
sideration of  a  measure  against  which  those  brethren 
would  have  voted.  Ask  also,  what  warmth  of  discussion 
took  place  on  the  pew  question,  and  the  question  of 
slavery.  These  instances  are  adverted  to,  merely,  for 
the  purpose  of  shewing  that  the  travelling  preachers  have 
done  and  said,  with  impunity,  precisely  what  the  old 
side  allege  the  reformers  have  done.  We  go  further 
and  say,  what  little  has  been  written  by  the  old  side, 
contains  more  abuse  and  slander,  than  any  thing  written 
by  the  reformers.  To  prove  this,  we  will  refer  you  to 
the  address  of  the  Baltimoreans,  signed  by  William 
Wilkins,  chairman.  In  this  paper,  the  reformers  are 
denounced  as  enemies  to  the  Church,  &c.  And  in  it  as 
severe  an  invective  as  could  be  penned,  is  pronounced 
against  the  Rev.  Mr.  M'Caine.  Why  were  not  these 
brethren  tried  for  "  evil  speaking  and  slander  V  The 
reason  is  obvious,  their  writings  were  in  favour  of  tlie 
present  order  of  things.  Time  would  fail  us  to  enu- 
merate the  many  and  glaring  attacks  upon  us;  and  an 
enumeration  of  them  would  swell  this  address  to  too 
great  a  length  for  perusal.  Now,  who  are  these 
reformers  thus  denounced.'  Why,  many  of  them  are 
travelling  preachers,  local  preachers,  and  laymen  of 
unexceptionable  piety  and  character.  Men  who  have 
grown  grey  in  the  service  of  the  Church,  or  have  been 


228 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


active  in  her  support,  and  whose  characters  would  do 
honour  to  any  society. 

The  object  of  this  address  is  to  enter  our  solemn  pro- 
test against  their  sweeping  denunciations  of  us,  and  all 
other  reformers;  and  to  express  thus  publicly  our 
abhorrence  to  the  uncharitable  course  pursued  in  Balti- 
more ;  and  our  determination  not  to  treat  our  discarded 
brethren  there  as  heretics;  but  to  extend  to  them  the 
right  hand  of  fellowship,  and  to  support  their  cause, 
while  ever  they  maintain  their  characters  as  Christians, 
and  their  attachment  to  the  Methodist  Church.  We 
regard  the  whole  proceedings  against  them  as  a  nullity  ; 
and,  therefore,  recognize  them  still  as  our  brethren  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  They  have  been  denied 
an  impartial  trial ;  and  have  been  expelled  from  the 
Church  for  the  publication  of  the  writings  of  travelling 
preachers  who  are  now  members  elect  to  the  General 
Conference.  The  authors  of  these  writings,  instead  of 
being  tried  and  expelled,  have  been,  by  the  advice  of  at 
least  one  of  the  bishops,  elected  to  the  General  Con- 
ference. Who  will  then  be  found  among  us  to  justify 
the  Baltimore  proceedings  ?  Who  is  ready  to  expel  a 
Christian  from  our  society,  because  he  dissents  from  us 
in  opinion  upon  Church  government,  or  thinlcs  proper  to 
utter  his  dissent }  We  candidly  confess,  that  our  preju- 
dices are  not  so  strong  (and  we  pray  God  that  they 
never  may  be  so,)  to  turn  out  our  brethren  of  the  old 
side,  for  their  opposition  to  our  views  of  Church  polity. 
Such  a  spirit  is  not  the  spirit  of  Christ,  and  consequently 
is  wrong.  Wc  still  declare  ourselves  devoted  to  the 
moral  and  doctrinal  principles  of  primitive  Methodism, 
and  wish  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Church,  and  firmly 
believe  that  a  lay  delegation  in  the  General  Conference 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  229 

would  be  conducive  to  her  interests.  We  entertain  also 
a  high  respect  for  our  founder  and  his  distinguished 
coadjutors  in  the  great  work  of  man's  salvation,  and 
venerate  their  memories  and  services.  We  are  also  the 
advocates  of  itinerancy,  class-meetings,  love-feasts,  &c. 
the  assertions  of  the  Baltimore  Address  to  the  contrary^ 
notwithstanding. 

John  D.  Emory,  President. 
Thomas  C.  Browne,  Secretary. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

GENERAL  CONVENTION  OF  1827. — MEMORIAL  OF  THE 
EXPELLED  BRETHREN  IN  BALTIMORE.  RESOLU- 
TIONS OF  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  IN  REPLY. 
 CALL  OF  A  GENERAL  CONVENTION  FOR  NOVEM- 
BER, 1828. 

The  delegates  to  the  General  Convention  for  No- 
vember, 1827,  assembled  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  and 
prepared  a  memorial  to  the  ensuing  General  Conference, 
which  was  to  hold  its  session  in  Pittsburg  in  the  follow- 
ing May,  praying  for  a  joint  representation  from  the 
local  ministry  and  membership  in  the  rule-making  de- 
partment of  the  Church.  A  committee  of  three  mem- 
bers was  appointed  to  carry  up  tlie  memorial  to  the 
General  Conference,  and  a  committee  of  nine  members 
was  also  appointed  to  call  another  general  convention, 
after  the  rising  of  the  General  Conference,  if,  in  their 
judgment,  the  call  of  another  general  convention  should 
be  necessary.    During  the  sitting  of  the  General  Con- 


230 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


ference,  the  expelled  brethren  in  Baltimore  also  sent  up 
a  memorial  to  that  body,  giving  a  brief  account  of  the 
violent  manner  in  vidiich  they  had  been  expelled ;  and 
requesting  the  conference  to  take  such  measures  as 
would  restore  tliem  to  the  Church,  and  those  who  had 
withdrawn  on  their  account,  on  principles  which  should 
secure  to  them  and  the  Church  the  liberty  of  speech 
and  of  the  press,  without  sanctioning  the  licentiousness 
of  either.  The  following  is  a  copy  of  that  instrument. 
To  the  bishops  and  members  of  the  General  Conference, 

of  the  JWethodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  conference 

assembled. 

Esteemed  Fathers  and  Brethren, — The  memorial  of 
the  undersigned,  late  ministers  and  members  of  the  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore, 
respectfully  sheweth :  That  for  upwards  of  three  years 
last  past,  a  periodical  called  "  The  Mutual  Rights,"  has 
been  published  in  said  city,  under  the  direction  of  a 
committee  of  ministers  and  members  of  said  Church, 
which  periodical  had  for  its  object,  the  discussion  of  the 
propriety,  and  utility  of  introducing  an  equitable  repre- 
sentation from  the  ministry  and  membership,  into  the 
legislative  department  of  said  Church. 

Your  memorialists  beg  leave  to  state,  that  most  of 
the  prominent  writers  for  said  periodical,  are  itinerant 
ministers  of  the  said  Church,  all  of  whom  we  verily 
believe,  are  ardently  attached  to  the  interests  thereof; 
and  whose  only  object,  in  furnishing  contributions  for 
said  periodical,  was  to  obtain  a  well-balanced  form  of 
government,  that  said  Church  may  become  the  glory  of 
the  present  age,  and  the  just  admiration  of  posterity. 

Your  memorialists  further  state,  that  no  formal  charge 
was  preferred  against  either  the  authors,  or  editors,  by 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


231 


any  legal  authorities  of  the  Church,  during  the  aforesaid 
period  of  three  years;  but  in  the  niontli  of  July  last,  a 
select  meeting  of  some  of  the  ministers  and  members  of 
this  station,  was  held  for  a  particular  purpose ;  and  after 
that  purpose  had  been  subserved,  a  motion  was  made, 
and  carried,  to  appoint  several  persons,  to  examine  the 
Mutual  Rights,  to  ascertain  if  the  discipline  had  not 
therein  been  violated. 

Your  memorialists  would  represent,  that  about  the 
month  of  September  last,  the  committee  just  referred  to, 
called  on  some  five  or  six  members  of  the  Union  So- 
ciety, individually,  and  demanded  of  each,  an  abandon- 
ment of  the  Union  Society,  and  that  they  should  with- 
hold their  aid  from  the  Mutual  Rights,  as  the  exclusive 
terms  on  which  a  prosecution  was  to  be  avoided. 
Those  brethren  on  whom  the  demand  was  made,  did 
then,  and  do  now  believe,  that  the  requisitions  were 
such  as  neither  the  Word  of  Gocf,  nor  the  discipline  of 
the  Church  recognized,  as  terms  on  which  brethren  in 
Christ  Jesus,  were  to  be  continued  in  Church  fellow'- 
ship,  and  Avere  therefore  conscientiously  impelled,  to 
decline  giving  the  pledges  demanded. 

A  few  days  thereafter,  charges  and  specifications, 
based  on  certain  essays  in  the  Mutual  Rights,  were 
handed  by  the  prosecuting  committee  to  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Hanson,  against  upwards  of  thirty  members  of  the 
Union  Society,  which  were  sent  by  him,  to  the  accused, 
with  citations  to  trial,  without  a  prior  visit  from  him  to 
either  of  the  accused,  to  reconcile  the  parties  and  to 
prevent  the  unhappy  collisions,  and  exacerbations  of 
party  feeling,  consequent  on  a  Church  trial,  involving 
so  many  individuals;  and  to  prevent  the  justly  to  be 
deprecated  issues  which  foUow^ed. 


232  HISTORY  OF  THE 

The  first  person  cited  for  trial,  was  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Jennings,  the  chairman  of  the  editorial  committee,  of 
the  periodical.  He  respectfully  requested  of  Mr.  Han- 
son, time  to  correspond  with  the  authors  of  the  pieces, 
adduced  as  proof  of  the  charges,  but  this  was  refused. 
He  nevertheless  appeared,  and  made  the  protest,  ac- 
companying this  memorial,  marked  A,  to  which  we 
solicit  the  attention  of  the  General  Conference.  The 
most  of  the  accused  appeared,  and  entered  their  pro- 
tests against  the  glaring  absurdity  of  the  procedure,  as 
well  as  the  prejudiced  character  of  the  committee  of 
trial,  more  particularly  the  latter,  who  had  aided  in 
promoting  the  prosecutions;  and  moreover,  had  in  a 
publication,  and  for  which  they  had  voted  previously, 
prejudged  our  cases. 

A  considerable  time  after  the  trials  (so  called)  Mr. 
Hanson  sent  us  a  communication  informing  us,  that  the 
committee  had  found  us  '■'■guilty;''''  although  the  commit- 
tee had  reported  that  the  charges  and  specifications 
were  '•'■  sustained and  in  the  said  communication,  reite- 
rated the  demand  made  by  the  prosecutors,  as  before 
recited,  and  which  were  afterwards  renewed,  by  Dr. 
Green.  We  cannot  but  consider  it  remarkable,  that 
such  a  striking  sameness  of  demand  should  be  made,  at 
three  different  periods,  and  by  different  persons.  Suf- 
fice it  to  say,  that  Mr.  Hanson's  demand  was  declined 
on  the  part  of  the  accused.  A  short  time  after  the 
members  were  expelled,  and  the  local  preachers  were 
suspended,  the  local  preachers  determined  to  take  their 
trials  at  the  District  Conference,  as  provided  by  the  dis- 
cipline. The  District  Conference  met,  and  after  being 
organized,  and  ready  for  business,  was  violently  and 
illegally  dissolved.    Now  as  we  cannot  suppose,  that 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


233 


tlie  General  Conference  ever  designed  to  transfer  the 
business  of  a  District  Conference,  to  a  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing Conference,  by  such  means  as  were  employed  on 
tliis  occasion,  and  especially  by  the  votes  of  coloured 
preachers,  in  a  slave-holding  State,  and  without  allow- 
ing the  subject  to  be  discussed,  we  sincerely  believe  that 
the  dissolution  was  illegal  and  void,  and  that  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  had  no  jurisdiction  in  the  case. 

The  lay  members  received  their  citations,  but  they 
did  not  appear,  for  the  same  reason  which  served  to 
make  tlie  local  preachers  more  sensible  of  the  injustice 
done  them  by  the  unlawful  dissolution  of  the  District 
Conference,  which  was,  that  we  all  knew  the  members 
of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference,  (with  but  very 
few  exceptions)  at  a  meeting  called  for  the  purpose,  had 
by  a  vote,  adopted  a  paper,  which  was  published  by 
themselves,  in  which  it  was  stated,  that  the  Mutual 
Rights  liad  been  rightly  considered  by  the  Baltimore 
Conference,  to  be  an  improper  work;  because  in  it 
anonymous  writers  were  permitted  to  defame  the  trav- 
elling preachers,  &c.  Inasmuch,  therefore,  as  the  prin- 
cipal charge  was  speaking  evil  of  ministers,  and  the 
specifications  referred  to  the  Mutual  Rights,  as  the  only 
evidence  by  which  they  expected  to  sustain  the  charge 
and  specifications;  it  was  a  necessary  conclusion,  that 
they  had  already  decided  on  the  facts  (so  called)  in  our 
case.  They  considered  all  the  members  of  the  Union 
Society  identified  with  the  exceptionable  papers,*  and 

*At  the  time  of  the  prosecutions  there  were  133  male  members  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  belonging  to  the  Baltimore  Union 
Society,  all  of  whom  were  identified  with  the  publication  of  the  Mu- 
tual Rights  ;  yet,  only  33  of  them  were  expelled  for  publishing  that 
paper.    These  were  considered  immoral  and  thrown  out  of  the  bo- 

20* 


234 


HISTORY  OP  THE 


of  course  we  as  members  of  the  Union  Society,  were 
made  the  subjects  of  their  denouncement.  An  appeal, 
to  have  been  made  under  such  circumstances,  carried 
with  it  such  a  certain  expectation  of  defeat,  that  our  lay 
members  could  not  consent  to  appear  before  the  Quar- 
terly Meeting  Conference.  Moreover,  it  was,  and  is 
our  opinion,  that  the  subject  in  dispute,  was  one  which 
required  special  legislation,  and  after  entering  our  pro- 
tests, we  intended  to  look  to  your  body,  for  an  act 
which  would  guarantee  a  better  mode  of  procedure, 
should  any  instance  of  this  kind,  again  occur.  In  the 
mean  time,  hoAvever,  we  were  desirous  of  calling  the  at- 
tention of  the  Annual  Conference  to  the  illegality  of  the 
proceedings,  and  with  that  view,  sent  up  to  the  confer- 
ence the  memorial  marked  "  B,"  (see  page  1 95,)  and  to 
which,  that  body  returned  the  document  marked  "  C," 
(see  page  200.) 

If  we  have  erred,  it  should  be  remembered,  that  it 
was  at  a  time  of  great  excitement,  and  under  extraordi- 
nary circumstances.  We  feel  confident,  that  the  case 
was  entirely  new. 

Who  ever  before  heard  of  the  organization  of  a  pros- 
ecuting committee  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
consisting  of  seven  persons  When  was  there  ever  a 
convocation  of  members  of  the  Church,  for  the  purpose 
of  arraying  themselves  as  prosecutors,  against  another 
party  of  the  Church. 

3om  of  the  Church,  as  such,  while  the  remaining  hundred,  were  not 
proceeded  against,  but  retained  as  innocent,  although  they  sent  in  to 
the  prosecutors  a  list  of  3.3  more  names  declaring  themselves  raem- 
bers  of  the  Baltimore  Union  Societj%  with  a  promise,  that  when  the 
prosecutors  had  disposed  of  those,  they  would  send  in  as  many  more 
names. — Author. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


235 


The  measure  was  so  new,  and  so  inconsistent  with  all 
our  former  acquaintance  with  Metliodism,  that  we  were 
apprehensive,  our  prosecutors  had  heen  encouraged 
thereto,  by  some  persons  in  high  authority  in  the 
Church. 

When  attacked  in  such  a  party  manner,  and  under 
such  new  and  fearful  circumstances,  we  felt  obliged  to 
protest,  and  to  publish  our  protests,  that  our  friends  and 
the  public  might  know  the  highly  improper  course  of 
procedure  against  us ;  tliat  we  might  not  be  injured  to 
any  very  great  extent,  by  the  varied  attempts  of  our 
prosecutors  and  their  friends,  until  a  fair  and  full  investi- 
gation could  be  had. 

We  are  much  suprised  at  the  resolutions  of  the  Balti- 
more Annual  Conference.  In  the  first  resolution  the  ut- 
most scrupulosity  to  the  formalities  of  the  discipline,  is 
tenaciously  observed  in  every  point  regarding-  the  ex- 
pelled, whilst  not  a  word  is  said  respecting  the  informal- 
ities, by  which  the  prosecutions  were  characterized. 

It  appears  from  the  second  resolution,  that  a  departure 
from  the  course  prescribed,  would  be  subversive  of 
"  wholesome  discipline."  That  there  is  no  general  rule 
without  some. exception,  is  generally  admitted,  and  we 
believe  our  cases  furnish  such  an  exception;  having 
been  prosecuted  by  tliose  who  had  condemned  us,  and 
tried  by  those  who  had  found  us  guilty,  and  published  it 
to  the  world,  previously  to  their  sitting  on  our  trials,  and 
acknowledging  that  tliey  had  so  acted,  even  on  the  trials ! 
Surely  this  was  a  course  of  things  extremely  out  of 
place  and  character.  In  the  fourth  resolution  they  state, 
Uiat  "if  the  local  preachers,  on  tlie  dissolution  of  the 
conference,  liad  appeared  before  the  Quarterly  Meeting 
Conference,  and  objected  to  the  jurisdiction  of  that 


236 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


bod}',  in  such  case,  on  an  appeal,  this  conference  would 
have  fully  considered  and  decided  on  the  whole  subject." 
This  is  a  most  surprising  statement,  in  view  of  all  the 
facts  in  the  case.  The  local  preachers  did  draw  up  a 
formal  protest  against  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Quarterly- 
Meeting  Conference,  to  try  tlieir  cases,  which  they  sent  in 
to  the  presiding  elder,  (the  Rev.  Joseph  Frye,)  as  the 
document  marked  D,  fully  proves  !*  With  the  most  in- 
contestible  evidence  before  the  local  preachers,  that  a 
large  majority  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference, 
had  prejudged  their  cases ;  that  it  was  a  party  prosecu- 
tion ;  that  the  presiding  elder  by  favouring  the  dissolu- 
tion of  the  District  Conference,  was  also  on  the  side  of 
the  prosecuting  party — that  Mr.  Hanson  was  also  on 
the  same  side — that  the  committee  were  also  of  the 
party — that  almost  all  the  members  of  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  Conference  had  voted  them  "  enemies  to  Meth- 
odism," &c.  In  view  of  these  facts,  they  declined  a 
personal  attendance,  trusting  that  the  Annual  Conference 
would  defend  them  against  such  oppression;  or,  that  if 
the  Annual  Conference  should  sanction  such  procedure, 
tliat  the  General  Conference  would  render  them  an  im- 
partial hearing,  and  decide  only  on  the  merits  of  the 
facts,  and  principles  involved  in  the  case. 

Finally,  brethi-en,  your  memorialists  respectfully  rep- 
resent to  the  General  Conference,  that  as  we  have  been 
expelled  from  the  Church,  contrary  as  we  believe  to 
Scripture  and  Discipline,  and  which  expulsion  has  been, 
and  still  is  painful  to  our  hearts,  wc  do  hereby  request 
your  highly  respected  body  to  take  such  measures,  as  in 
your  wisdom,  sliall  restore  us  to  the  Church  of  our 
former  fellowship,  and  receive  with  us  those  who  have 


•See  page  19."?. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  237 

withdrawn  on  our  account,  on  principles  which  shall 
secure  to  us  and  the  Church,  the  liberty  of  speech  and 
of  the  press,  without  sanctioning  the  licentiousness  of 
eitlier ;  and  may  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  have  you 
in  his  holy  keeping,  and  direct  you  in  all  your  delibera- 
tions, to  the  praise  of  His  glory,  is  the  prayer  of  your 
memorialists. 


Resolutions  of  the  General  Conference^  in  reply  to  the 
memorial  of  the  expelled  brethren. 
Whereas  an  unhappy  excitement  has  existed  in  some 
parts  of  our  work,  in  consequence  of  the  organization 
of  what  have  been  called  Union  Societies,  for  purposes 
and  under  regulations,  believed  to  be  inconsistent  with 
the  peace  and  harmony  of  the  Church;  and  in  relation 
to  the  character  of  much  of  the  matter  contained  in  a 
certain  periodical  publication  called  the  Mutual  Rights, 
in  regard  to  which,  certain  expulsions  from  the  Church 
have  taken  place;  and  whereas,  this  General  Conference 
indulge  a  hope  that  a  mutual  desire  may  exist  for  con- 
ciliation and  peace,  and  is  desirous  of  leaving  open  a 
way  for  the  accomplishment  of  so  desirable  an  object, 
on  safe  and  equitable  principles.  Tlierefore,  Resolved, 
by  the  delegates  of  the  Annual  Conference,  in  General 
Conference  assembled.  1  st.  That  in  view  of  the  pre- 
mises, and  in  the  earnest  hope  that  this  measure  may 
tend  to  promote  this  object,  this  General  Conference 
affectionately  advises,  that  no  further  proceedings  may 
be  had  in  any  part  of  our  work,  against  any  member  or 
minister  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  on  account 
of  any  past  agency  or  concern,  in  relation  to  the  above 
named  periodical,  or  in  relation  to  any  Union  Society 
above  mentioned. 


238 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


2d.  If  any  persons  expelled  as  aforesaid  feel  free  to 
concede,  that  publications  have  appeared  in  said  Mutual 
Rights,  the  nature  and  character  of  which  were  unjusti- 
fiably inflammatory,  and  do  not  admit  of  vindication; 
and  that  in  others,  though  for  want  of  proper  informa- 
tion, or  unintentionally  have  yet  in  fact  misrepresented 
individuals  and  facts,  and  that  they  regret  these  things. 
If  it  be  voluntarily  agreed  also  that  the  Union  Societies 
above  alluded  to  shall  be  abolished ;  and  the  periodical 
called  the  Mutual  Rights  be  discontinued  at  the  close  of 
the  current  volume,  which  shall  be  completed,  with  due 
respect  to  the  conciliatory  and  pacific  design  of  this 
arrangement ;  then  this  General  Conference  does  hereby 
give  authority,  for  the  restoration  to  their  ministry  or 
membership  respectively,  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  of  any  person  or  persons,  so  expelled  as  afore- 
said; provided  this  arrangement  shall  be  mutually  as- 
sented to  by  any  individual  or  individuals  so  expelled, 
and  also  by  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference,  and  the 
minister  or  preacher  having  the  charge  of  any  circuit  or 
station,  within  which  any  such  expulsion  may  have  taken 
place ;  and  that  no  such  minister  or  preacher  shall  be 
obliged  under  this  arrangement,  to  restore  any  such  in- 
dividual as  leader  of  any  class  or  classes,  unless  in  his  own 
discretion  he  shall  judge  it  proper  so  to  do ;  and  pro- 
vided also,  that  it  be  further  mutually  agreed,  that  no 
odier  periodical  publication,  to  be  devoted  to  the  same 
controversy,  shall  be  established  on  either  side,  it  being 
expressly  understood,  at  the  same  time,  that  this,  if  agreed 
to,  will  be  on  the  ground  not  of  any  assumption  of  right 
to  require  this,  but  of  mutual  consent,  for  the  restoration 
of  peace,  and  that  no  individual  will  be  hereby  precluded 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


239 


from  issuing  any  publication  which  he  may  judge  proper, 
on  his  own  responsibility. 

It  is  further  understood,  that  any  individual  or  indi- 
viduals who  may  have  withdrawn  from  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  on  account  of  any  proceedings  in 
relation  to  the  premises,  may  also  be  restored  by  mutual 
consent,  under  tliis  arrangement,  on  the  same  principles 
above  stated. 


Call  of  a  General  Convention  for  1828. 
The  Committee  appointed  in  November,  1827,  by 
the  General  Convention  of  the  friends  of  reform,  for 
the  purpose  of  calling  another  similar  convention,  "  if 
in  die  opinion  of  the  committee  it  be  necessary  for  the 
promotion  of  the  great  principles  of  Christian  liberty, 
in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  or  for  other  pur- 
poses of  importance  to  the  general  interests  of  the 
Metliodist  Reformers;"  having  been  duly  notified  by 
their  chairman,  met  in  Baltimore  on  Monday,  21st  July, 
1 828 ;  and  having  taken  into  consideration  the  fate  of 
the  memorial  sent  up  by  the  convention  to  the  late  Gen- 
eral Conference;  the  decision  of  the  General  Con- 
ference upon  the  case  of  the  Rev.  Dennis  B.  Dorsey, 
die  highly  exceptionable  terms  proposed  as  tlie  condi- 
tion for  the  return  of  the  brethren  lately  expelled  from 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Baltimore,  and  other 
places,  on  account  of  Union  Societies;  and  the  publi- 
cation and  circulation  of  the  Mutual  Rights,  as  also  the 
ultimate  proceedings  of  the  General  Conference,  upon 
the  subject  of  reform  in  general,  as  set  forth  by  the 
report  of  their  committee  "on  petitions  and  memorials," 
are  of  opinion  that  the  only  proper  conclusion  deducible 
from  the  whole  is,  that  the  travelling  ministry  not  only 


240 


HISTORY  OP  THE 


refuse,  as  being  "  inexpedient,"  but  absolutely  deny  the 
right  of  the  membership,  to  claim  a  representation  in  the 
legislative  department  of  the  Church,  and  at  the  same 
time,  assert  a  divine  right  of  the  travelling  ministry,  to 
legislate  for  the  whole  body,  to  expound  the  Scriptures, 
and  administer  the  details  of  moral  discipline.  In  fact, 
they  consider  themselves  to  be  under  special  obligation 
to  exercise  this  unlimited  and  irresponsible  authority,  as 
having  been  imposed  upon  them,  by  the  great  Head  of 
the  Church. 

The  committee  are,  therefore,  of  opinion,  that  it  is 
proper  and  necessary,  that  a  General  Convention  should 
be  assembled,  to  deliberate  upon  the  course  vs^hich  is 
now  to  be  pursued  by  the  friends  of  reform. 

In  discharging  this  duty,  they  think  it  necessary  also 
to  suggest  to  their  friends,  the  propriety  and  importance 
of  taking  suitable  measures  for  effecting  the  election  of 
their  delegates,  and  for  clothing  them  with  the  necessary 
powers  to  act ;  whether  the  contemplated  convention 
shall  determine  to  organize  for  an  independent  exis- 
tence;— to  continue  their  struggle  against  these  lofty 
pretensions,  or  peaceably  to  surrender  their  rights  and 
give  up  all  for  lost. 

In  those  places  where  reformers  are  already  associ- 
ated, whether  in  the  form  of  Union  Societies  or  other- 
wise, there  can  be  but  little  difficulty.  Where  they  are 
not  associated,  it  is  desirable  that  they  should  call  meet- 
ings expressly  for  the  purpose,  and  when  assembled, 
proceed  in  due  form  to  elect  their  representatives,  and 
prepare  for  them  their  credentials,  which  should  set 
forth  the  facts,  that  they  have  been  duly  elected,  and 
signifying  the  extent  of  their  delegated  powers.  If 
this  be  done  in  every  instance,  whether  by  Union  So- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


241 


cieties,  associations  for  purposes  of  reform,  or  meetings 
assembled  for  elections,  then  the  convention  will  be 
prepared  to  act  with  understanding  and  confidence. 

The  committee  wish  it  to  be  understood,  however, 
that  they  in  no  case  advise  a  separation  from  the  Church, 
until  the  sentiments  of  the  reformers  generally,  can  be 
known,  through  their  respective  representatives  in  the 
contemplated  convention. 

In  conformity  to  the  trust  reposed  in  us  by  the  con- 
vention, for  the  reasons  above  stated,  we  hereby  give 
notice,  that  another  General  Convention  will  be  held  in 
the  city  of  Baltimore,  in  St.  John's  Church,  Liberty 
street,  to  begin  its  session  on  Wednesday,  the  12th  day 
of  November  next,  at  10  o'clock,  A.  M. 

By  order  of  the  committee, 

SAiML.  K.  Jennings,  Chairman. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

PERSECUTION,  EXPULSIONS  AND  WITHDRAWALS  AT 
CINCINNATI  AND  ALSO  AT  LYNCHBURG,  VA. 

An  account  of  the  prosecutions,  expulsions,  and  with- 
drawal of  Reformers  at  Cincinnati,  after  the  rise  of  the 
General  Conference  of  1 828,  taken  from  "  an  exposition 
of  facts"  published  in  Cincinnati,  in  pamphlet  form,  im- 
mediately after  the  expulsions,  &c. 

Prior  to  the  Gen.  Conference  of  1828,  an  address  was 
drawn  up  by  the  brethren  at  Cincinnati,  and  presented  to 
that  body,  when  in  session,  reprehending  the  prosecutions 
in  Baltimore  and  elsewhere,  and  requesting  the  conference 
21 


242 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


to  restore  all  such  members  to  their  former  standing; 
and  also,  to  adopt  such  measures  as  would,  in  future, 
prevent  the  recurrence  of  similar  evils.  On  the  evening 
of  the  26th  of  June,  the  Union  Society  of  Cincinnati  met, 
and  appointed  a  committee  of  five  members,  to  receive 
the  report  of  the  General  Conference  on  Petitions  and 
Memorials,  and  to  report  thereon.  On  the  10th  of  July, 
the  society  met  to  receive  the  report  of  their  committee. 
The  report  was  read  and  adopted,  and  the  following 
Resolutions  were  passed. 

Resolved  1.  That  we  cannot  but  approve  of  the  con- 
duct of  our  expelled  brethren  in  Baltimore,  in  rejecting 
proposals  evidently  so  partial  and  unjust,  and  difficult  to 
be  complied  Avith. 

Resolved  2.  Tliat  we  feel  extremely  gratified  at  that 
degree  of  peace  and  prosperity  with  which  they  appear 
to  be  at  present  favoured,  and  we  sincerely  pray  that  it 
may  be  long  continued. 

Resolved  3.  That  according  to  our  present  feelings 
and  sentiments,  we  ought,  and  therefore  design  to  pa- 
tronize the  "  Mutual  Rights,"  and  to  continue  the  Union 
Society,  until  the  meeting  of  the  convention  in  Novem- 
ber next;  and  then  to  be  governed  as  circumstances 
may  seem  to  direct. 

Resolved  4.  That  in  order  to  prevent  unpleasant  feel- 
ings, we  will  use  our  influence  with  the  editors  of  the 
above  named  periodical,  not  to  insert  in  its  pages  any 
matter  calculated  to  excite  the  effects  above  stated. 

Resolved  5.  That  it  is  our  wish  to  promote  peace  and 
concord;  and  whatever  we  can  safely  surrender  to  our 
old  side  brethren,  for  peace  and  quietness  sake,  we  feel 
disposed  to  do  it.  But  the  liberty  of  speech,  and  of 
the  press,  with  the  right  to  assemble  peaceably  and 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


243 


orderly,  to  discuss  Church  government,  or  any  other 
lawful  subject  we  may  think  proper  to  take  up,  is  what 
we  cannot  relinquish  to  any  human  authority  whatevei'. 

After  the  passage  of  the  above  resolutions,  it  was 
stated  by  some,  high  in  authority,  that  the  Cincinnati 
Reformers  had  passed  the  Ruhicon,  and  could  no  longer 
be  tolerated.  On  the  17th  of  July,  fourteen  members 
of  the  Union  Society  were  waited  on  by  a  prosecuting 
committee,  of  the  following  members:  Christopher 
Smith,  Robert  Richardson,  Sacker  Nelson  and  Littleton 
Quinton. 

On  the  25th  of  July,  brother  Wm.  Young,  a  local 
preacher,  w^as  served  with  charges,  of  which  the  fol- 
lowing is  a  copy.  And  notified  to  appear  for  trial  at  the 
Stone  Church,  at  9  o'clock,  Friday,  14th  day  of  August. 

Rev.  Wm.  Young  is  charged  with  endeavouring  to  sow  dissentions 
in  the  society  or  Church,  in  this  station  or  city,  known  by  the  name 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  ;  and  with  the  violation  of  that 
general  rule  of  the  discipline  of  said  Church,  which  prohibits  its 
members  from  doing  harm,  and  requires  them  to  avoid  evil  of  every 
kind;  and  especially  with  violating  that  clause  of  said  general  rule, 
which  prohibits  speaking  evil  of  minister-i. 

Specification  1st.  Because  the  said  William  Young,  while  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  did  heretofore  attach  himself 
to,  and  become  a  member  of  the  society  called  the  Union  Society  of 
the  M.  E.  Church  of  Cincinnati;  which  Union  Society  is  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  Discipline,  in  whole  or  in  part,  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  and  has  arrayed  and  combined  all  the  workings  of  the 
spirit  of  party  in  their  pernicious  and  destructive  forms,  distin- 
guishing its  members  as  organized  and  systematic  opponents  of  the 
Church  aforesaid. 

Specification  2d.  Because  the  said  William  Young  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  said  Union  Society,  directly,  or  indirectly,  either  by  pecu- 
niary contributions  or  his  personal  influence,  aiding,  abetting,  co- 
operating, or  assisting  in  the  publication  or  circulation  of  a  work 
called  "The  Mutual  Rights  of  the  ministers  and  members  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,"  printed  in  Baltimore, — (lor  proof  of 
which  see  Mutual  Rights,  No.  44,  page  230,  2d  resolution;)  which 


244 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


periodical  work  or  publication,  called  "  The  Mutual  Rights,"  &.c., 
contains  among  other  things  much  that  inveighs  against  the  Discip- 
line of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  aforesaid,  in  whole  or  in 
part,  and  is  in  direct  opposition  thereto ;  and  that  is  abusive  or  speaks 
evil  of  a  part  if  not  of  most  of  the  ministers  of  that  Church;  the  gen- 
eral tendency  of  vvhich  periodical  work  has  been  to  produce,  and 
continues  to  produce  disagreement,  strife,  contention  and  breach  of 
union  among  the  members  of  said  Church  in  this  city  or  station. 

Specification  3d.  Because  the  said  William  Young,  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Union  Society  aforesaid,  did  at  a  meeting  of  said  society, 
held  on  the  evening  of  the  10th  of  this  month,  (July,)  vote  for  or 
otherwise  agree  to  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolution,  viz: 
"  That  according  to  our  present  feelings  and  sentiments,  we  ought, 
and  therefore  design,  to  patronize  '  The  Mutual  Rights,'  and  to  con- 
tinue the  Union  Society  until  the  meeting  of  the  convention  in  No- 
vember next,  and  then  to  be  governed  as  circumstances  may  seem  to 
direct;"  which  resolution  on  account  of  the  licentious  manner  in 
which  the  periodical  called  "  Mutual  Rights"  has  been  conducted, 
and  on  account  of  the  discord  and  strife  produced  by  the  organization 
and  continuation  of  a  distinct  body,  within  the  bosom  of  the  Church, 
called  the  "  Union  Society,"  is  a  plain  violation  of  the  existing  regu- 
lations under  which  we  are  voluntarily  associated  as  Methodists  and  as 
Methodist  ministers,  and  is  in  opposition  to  the  judgment  and  advice 
of  the  late  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
and  is  well  calculated  to  produce,  and  increase  the  disagreement, 
strife,  contention,  and  breach  of  union  alluded  to  in  the  2d  specifi- 
cation. For  proof  of  which,  the  publication  entitled  the  Mutual 
Rights  of  the  ministers  and  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  is  referred  to,  and  particularly  the  following  papers.* 

On  the  following  day,  the  Quarterly  Conference  met, 
at  which  it  was  determined  to  appoint  a  committee  of 
five  members  to  confer  with  a  committee  of  the  Union 
Society  in  view  of  devising  a  plan  of  reconciliation; 
and  if  no  plan  of  reconciliation  could  be  agreed  on,  then 
to  devise  a  plan  of  separation,  and  to  report  to  the 
Church  the  result  of  their  labours. 

*The  passages  referred  to  are  the  same  as  those  on  page  175  of 
this  History. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  245 

Several  communications  passed  between  the  two 
committees,  but  no  terms  of  reconciliation  could  be 
agreed  on.  The  reformers  stated  their  willingness  to 
abolish  their  Union  Society,  reserving,  however,  to 
themselves,  the  right  to  assemble  as  a  body  of  reformers 
at  any  time  for  the  purpose  of  transacting  such  business 
as,  in  their  opinion,  might  be  proper  to  promote  the 
cause  of  reform.  And  in  case  of  their  withdrawing 
their  patronage  from  the  Mutual  Rights,  which,  how- 
ever, they  declined  doing  for  the  present,  they  reserved 
to  themselves  the  right  of  publishing  their  opinions 
through  such  other  medium  as  they  might  deem  proper. 

To  the  above  proposition,  the  preachers'  committee 
would  not  agree,  and  die  negotiations  were  broken  off. 

On  the  Saturday  and  Monday  following,  the  remain- 
ing thirteen  members  complained  of  received  copies  of 
their  charges,  Mr.  Young  having  previously  been  fur- 
nished with  his.  On  examination,  it  appeared  they  had 
all  been  taken  from  one  original  copy,  and  that  was 
formed  after  the  pattern  exhibited  in  Baltimore. 

As  the  prosecutions  just  commenced  were  not  of  a 
private  character,  but  involving  interests  and  principles 
dear  to  every  enlightened  mind,  the  trustees  determined, 
that  so  soon  as  the  charges  were  delivered  to  the  mem- 
bers complained  of,  they  would  call  the  Church  to- 
gether, for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  an  expression  of 
their  sentiments  in  relation  to  these  proceedings.  Ac- 
cordingly, on  Sunday,  tlie  10th  of  August,  the  officiating 
ministers  were  furnished  with  notices  requiring  the 
attendance  of  the  members  at  tlie  Stone  Church,  on  the 
following  Wednesday  at  two  o'clock,  when  business  of 
importance  would  be  submitted  for  their  consideration. 
In  three  instances,  the  preachers  refused  to  read  the 
21* 


246 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


notices, — and  in  another,  recalled  in  the  afternoon  what 
had  been  published  in  the  morning;.  Notwithstanding 
the  opposition  of  the  stationed  preachers,  (as  they  were 
no  doubt  aware  that  a  majority  of  the  members  would 
oppose  the  prosecutions,)  at  the  appointed  hour,  a  very 
considerable  number  attended.  After  the  object  of  the 
meeting  was  stated,  the  following  resolutions  were 
unanimously  adopted: 

1 .  That  the  trustees  of  this  station  have  authority  to 
call  the  Church  together  on  business  in  relation  thereto, 
whenever  they  are  of  opinion  such  call  is  necessary; 
and  such  calls  we  consider  legal  and  valid. 

2.  That,  at  such  meetings,  whatever  business  is  laid 
before  the  Church,  a  majority  shall  decide  thereon,  and 
that  decision  shall  be  binding. 

3.  That,  as  these  prosecutions  most  clearly  involve  a 
violation  of  that  sacred  trust  committed  to  us  by  our 
forefathers,  viz.  the  liberty  of  speech  and  of  the  press, 
and  as  they  are  contrary  to  the  spirit  and  genius  of  our 
holy  religion,  unacknowledged  by  our  book  of  disci- 
pline, and  highly  dangerous  to  our  civil  and  religious 
liberties,  we  hereby  express  our  entire  disapprobation 
of  such  proceeding. 

4.  That,  from  any  view  we  are  able  to  take  of  these 
matters,  the  alleged  grounds  of  complaint  are  totally 
insufficient  to  sustain  the  charges  here  preferred. 

5.  That,  forasmuch  as  some  of  our  accused  brethren 
have  required  of  the  preacher  in  charge  an  investigation 
of  these  complaints  before  the  Church, — and  as  the 
preacher  has  denied  that  privilege,  a  privilege  which 
is  granted  in  the  discipline  of  said  Church,  a  right 
which,  from  the  peculiar  and  uncommon  nature  of  these 
charges,  is  imperiously  called  for;  we  hereby  declare, 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


247 


we  shall  acknowledge  no  expulsions  as  valid  or  legal, 
where  such  right  has  heen  denied. 

6.  That  we  respectfully  submit  to  the  preacher  in 
charge  the  propriety  of  immediately  withdrawing  these 
prosecutions,  as  the  objects  for  which  they  were  institu- 
ted can  never  be  accomplished  thereby. 

7.  That  should  the  preacher  in  charge  reject  our 
counsel  and  advice,  in  relation  to  these  prosecutions,  we 
hereby  authorize  and  command  our  brethren,  the  trus- 
tees of  tliis  station,  to  adopt  such  measures  to  enforce  a 
compliance  with  our  wishes,  as  above  stated,  as  they 
may  judge  necessary. 

8.  That  a  copy  of  the  resolutions  passed  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  this  station 
be  presented,  by  the  trustees  of  said  Church,  to  the 
Rev.  John  F.  Wright,  preacher  in  charge. 

9.  That  the  trustees  be  required  to  have  the  reso- 
lutions passed  by  this  meeting  recorded  in  the  Church 
book. 

The  requisition  alluded  to  in  the  fifth  resolution  is 
contained  in  the  following  note,  addressed  by  E.  Hall 
and  M.  Lyon  to  the  preacher  in  charge. 
John  F.  Wright^  preadier  in  charge  of  the  Cincinnati 
station. 

Dear  Brother, — We  have  received  the  charges  which 
have  been  preferred  against  us  by  brothers  Quinton, 
Richardson,  Smith  and  Nelson.  We  have  now  to  ask 
for  the  privilege  granted  in  our  discipline  to  an  accused 
member,  viz.  the  right  of  trial  before  the  society  of 
which  we  are  members.  We  ^vould  be  glad  if  you 
would  send  us  an  answer  by  the  bearer. 

MosEs  LvoN, 

Cincinnati,  Jlug.  9,  1828.  E.  HalL. 


248 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


To  this  Mr.  Wright  replied: 

Cincinnati,  9th  August,  1828. 

Messrs.  Lyon  and  Hall, — In  answer  to  your  note,  I 
need  only  say,  the  privilege  you  ask  for  is  utterly  im- 
practicable. Neither  you  nor  myself  possess  power  to 
compel  members  to  attend;  so  that,  if  such  a  course 
should  be  determined  on,  nothing  is  more  certain,  than 
that  no  investigation  could  be  had  in  the  case. 

Yours,  &c.  J.  F.  Wright. 

To  every  unprejudiced  mind,  the  fallacy  of  Mr. 
Wrighfs  reasoning  must  be  clear  and  obvious.  Why 
would  there  be  "  no  investigation  in  the  case .'' "  Did 
he  suppose,  that  on  suitable  notice  being  given,  a  suffi- 
cient number  would  not  attend  to  consider  and  decide 
thereon.'  This  he  did  not,  he  could  not  believe.  But 
he  feared  the  decision  would  be  the  very  reverse  of 
tliat  which  he  most  ardently  desired,  and  which  he  liad 
most  industriously  laboured  to  produce. 

A  copy  of  the  above  resolutions  was  presented  to 
Mr.  W.,  accompanied  by  the  following  note : 

Cincinnati,  August  13th,  1823. 

Dear  Brother, — We  herewith  send  you  a  copy  of  the 
resolutions  adopted  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
of  Cincinnati,  at  a  meeting  held  this  day,  agreeably  to 
public  notice  given  by  the  trustees  of  this  station.  We 
request  you  to  inform  us,  by  the  bearer,  whether  you 
design  to  act  in  accordance  with  the  wishes  of  said 
Church.  Trustees. 

Rev.  John  F.  Wright. 

To  this  note  Mr.  W.  replied  as  follows: 

Cincinnati,  August  Uth,  1828. 

To  tlie  Trustees: — In  answer  to  your  note,  I  beg 
leave  to  remark,  that  in  my  humble  opinion,  the  trus- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  249 


tees  have  exceeded  the  power  vested  in  them  by  the 
law  of  incorporation,  by  taking  jurisdiction  over  and 
interfering  with  the  spiritual  concerns  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  of  this  station,  (as  trustees,)  inas- 
much as  their  office  only  contemplates  their  having  con- 
trol of  temporal  affairs. 

You  wish  me  to  say,  whether  I  "  design  to  act  in 
accordance  with  the  wishes  of  said  Church."  To 
which  I  answer — from  the  smallness  of  the  number 
convened  together  on  yesterday,  and  as  I  am  informed 
but  few  voted,  I  cannot  suppose  the  wish  of  the  Church 
is  yet  ascertained;  no  regular  investigation  has  yet  been 
made,  and  I  feel  myself  bound,  as  preacher  in  charge, 
to  attend  to  the  business  as  the  discipline  of  our  Church 
directs.  Yours,  &c.  J.  F.  Wright. 

The  above  letter  was  received  on  the  14th  August, 
the  day  appointed  for  the  trial  of  the  local  preachers. 
The  following  are  their  names: — David  English,  Jesse 
B.  Dorman,  John  Haughton,  and  William  Young.  The 
charges  being  the  same  against  each  individual,  Mr- 
Wright  had  determined  to  try  those  brethren  at  one 
and  the  same  time.  The  committee  appointed  by  the 
preacher  to  try  the  local  preachers  consisted  of  Daniel 
Duvall,  John  Walls,  and  John  Clark.  To  each  of  these 
the  preachers  objected,  especially  to  John  Clark  on  ac- 
count of  his  deep-rooted  prejudices  against  Reformers 
in  general.  Nevertheless,  in  opposition  to  the  wishes 
and  remonstances  of  the  accused,  Mr.  Clark  was  retained 
on  the  committee. 

The  evidence  produced  to  substantiate  the  charges, 
was  taken  from  different  parts  of  the  "  Mutual  Rights." 
The  "prosecuting  committee"  commenced  by  reading 
detached  parts  from  sundry  articles  in  that  periodical. 


250 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


To  this  the  accused  objected,  forasmuch  as  the  writer's 
design  and  object  could  not  be  clearly  seen.  They 
therefore  contended,  that  the  whole  of  each  paper 
should  be  read  on  which  the  charges  were  founded. 
But  this  was  objected  to  by  the  prosecuting  committee ; 
alleging,  if  we  remember  right,  that  it  would  take  up 
too  much  time.  Mr.  Clark  also  made  the  same  objec- 
tion, and  observed  that  he  did  not  come  there  to  be  de- 
tained two  or  three  days,  as  his  corn  and  his  hay,  <^c., 
needed  his  attention.  And  from  his  conduct  on  that  day, 
it  is  highly  probable,  that  these  were  of  much  more  im- 
portance to  him  than  the  character  and  standing  of  his 
deeply  injured  brethren. 

About  four  or  perhaps  five  o'clock,  P.  M.,  the  evi- 
dence on  the  part  of  the  prosecution  closed ;  when  three 
of  the  accused  made  their  defence.  They  dwelt  at 
considerable  length  on  the  great  imj)ropriety  and  injus- 
tice of  making  them  accountable  for  the  writings  of 
other  men,  and  those  men  travelling  preachers,  and 
within  reach  of  the  authorities  of  the  Church ;  that  the 
point  in  dispute  was  not  of  a  private  or  personal  charac- 
ter, and  could  never  be  settled  by  prosecutions ;  that 
neither  in  the  discipline,  nor  in  the  Word  of  God,  are 
those  things  forbidden  for  which  they  contend;  and  that 
no  where  are  Union  Societies,  or  periodicals  on  our 
Church  government,  prohibited.  As  it  respected  Bro. 
Dorman,  he  had  never  patronized  the  "  Mutual  Rights," 
as  he  had  been  furnished  with  the  use  of  it  by  an  old 
side  brother. 

After  the  accused  had  made  their  defence,  they,  with 
the  spectators,  retired  from  the  house,  followed  by  Mr. 
Duvall.  In  some  conversation  which  immediately  took 
place,  the  old  gentleman  remarked,  that  he  did  not  be- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


251 


lieve  the  brethren  had  done  any  harm;  that  he  had  done 
as  much  himself. 

The  committee  retired  to  their  homes  for  the  night, 
and  in  tlie  morning,  as  was  expected,  declared  the  ac- 
cused guilty  of  the  charges  preferred  against  them.  They 
were  accordingly  suspended  from  all  official  acts  in  the 
Church  until  the  meeting  of  the  adjourned  Quarterly 
Conference. 

The  day  appointed  for  the  trial  of  the  ten  lay  mem- 
bers was  the  15th  August,  the  day  following  the  trial  of 
the  local  preachers.  After  Mr.  Wright  had  opened  the 
prosecution,  the  accused  members  rose  from  their  seats, 
and  brother  Hall,  as  their  spokesman,  read  the  follow- 
ing note : 

As  accused  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  of  Cincinnati,  we  claim  the  privileges  granted 
us  in  the  fifth  restrictive  rule  of  the  discipline  of  our 
Church,  in  the  following  words,  to  wit — "  neither  shall 
they,"  the  General  Conference,  "  do  away  the  privileges 
of  our  members  of  trial  before  the  society,  or  by  a 
committee,  and  of  an  appeal." 

We  do  therefore  protest  against  being  tried  before  a 
committee,  or  select  number  of  said  Church,  contrary 
to  our  wishes  or  consent;  and  we  do  hereby  notify  you, 
that  we  will  not  submit  to  any  decision  in  our  cases, 
unless  such  decision  shall  be  made  by  the  society  of 
which  we  are  members. 

Signed,  E.  Hall,  W.  L.  Chappell,  H.  Handy,  S.  Ash- 
ley, T.  Wright,  James  Foster,  M.  Lyon,  J.  Snyder,  J. 
Garretson,  G.  Lee. 

Mr.  Wright  refused  to  grant  any  such  privilege,  and 
they  retired  from  the  house.    The  committee  and  Mr. 


252 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Wright  proceeded  with  the  sham  trials,  and  found  the 
members  all  guilty  of  the  preferred  charges. 

Some  short  time  after  the  trials  the  preacher  ad- 
dressed the  following  note  to  the  condemned  members. 
The  copy  is  from  that  sent  to  bro.  Hall. 

Cincinnati,  August  18,  1S28. 

Brother  Hall. — I  take  this  method  of  discharging  the 
painful  duty  of  administering  reproof,  which  devolves 
upon  me  on  account  of  my  present  situation. 

You  have  been  convicted  of  endeavouring  to  sow 
dissensions  in  the  society  or  Church  of  which  you  are 
a  member,  by  a  decision  of  the  committee  appointed  to 
investigate  the  charges  preferred  against  you. 

You,  therefore,  plainly  discover,  that  the  only  ground 
on  which  expulsion  from  the  Church  can  be  avoided,  is, 
an  abandonment  of  the  course  which  you  have  for  some 
time  past  pursued,  and  which  according  to  the  judgment 
of  your  brethren  of  the  committee,  is  calculated  to  pro- 
duce disagreement,  strife,  contention  and  breach  of 
union  among  the  members  of  our  Church. 

As  you  are  the  arbiter  of  your  own  destiny  in  this 
matter,  I  hope  you  will  inform  me  in  writing,  by  Wed- 
nesday evening  next,  if  you  should  feel  disposed  to  com- 
ply with  the  above  condition. 

Yours,  &c.  John  F.  Wright. 

As  no  notice  was  taken  of  the  preachers'  communi- 
cation, tlie  bretlnen  were  considered  as  expelled  from 
the  Church. 

While  Mr.  Wright  was  thus  in  pursuit  of  his  prose- 
cuting measures,  the  trustees  held  frequent  consulta- 
tions on  what  course  to  pursue.  By  the  best  legal  au- 
thorities the  city  could  afford,  they  were  informed  that 
they  could  compel  Mr.  Wright  to  grant  the  lay  members 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  253 

a  hearing  before  the  Church,  or  in  case  of  refusal,  by  a 
writ  of  mandamus,  commit  him  to  jail.  But  the  resort 
to  civil  law,  was  revolting  to  all  the  brethren,  and  they 
declined  the  measure.  Something,  however,  was  ne- 
cessary to  be  done  immediately,  as  reports  were  in  cir- 
culation, that  at  a  preceding  meeting  a  number  of  names 
had  been  taken  down  for  the  purpose  of  prosecution. 
This  number  was  said  to  be  thirty,  and  all  members  of 
the  Union  Society.  The  trustees,  some  of  whom  wit- 
nessed the  former  prosecutions,  determined  that  no  more 
sacrifices  should  thus  be  offered  up  to  appease  their 
angry  and  persecuting  brethren.  On  the  16lh  of  Au- 
gust, early  in  the  day,  they  met  together  to  consult  on 
these  important  subjects.  That  Avas  a  time  of  deep 
affliction.  After  much  consultation,  it  was  reconimened, 
that  "forasmuch  as  no  peace  can  be  enjoyed  in  the 
Church,  reformers,  in  a  body,  had  better  withdraw." 
It  was  therefore  determined,  that  on  Monday,  the  18th 
of  August,  the  reformers  and  their  friends  should  meet 
at  the  Stone  Church,  at  2  o'clock,  P.  M.,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  formally  withdrawing  from  the  Church.  On  the 
following  day  (Sunday)  notices  were  furnished  to  the 
officiating  ministers,  requiring  reformers  and  their  friends 
to  meet  at  the  Stone  Church,  at  2  o'clock,  P.  M.,  the 
following  day.  Agreeably  with  this  notice,  at  the  time 
appointed,  a  considerable  number  of  reformers  and  their 
friends  repaired  to  the  Church.  After  the  meeting  was 
duly  opened,  and  the  object  clearly  stated,  about  two 
hundred  and  forty  gave  in  their  names  for  the  purpose 
and  with  the  design  of  formally  withdrawing  from  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  In  the  following  instru- 
ment, they  gave  the  reasons  for  this  procedure. 
22 


254 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Cincinnati,  I8ih  Jugust,  1828. 

Sir, — We  have  beheld  with  unfeigned  sorrow  and 
regret,  the  proceedings  lately  had  against  our  brethren, 
by  way  of  distinction  called  Reformers,  in  this  city. 
These  proceedings,  we  are  compelled  to  say,  are  distin- 
guished by  cruelty  and  oppression  in  their  most  afflicting 
forms.  You,  sir,  are  not  ignorant  that  the  Church  in 
this  station  expressed,  at  a  public  meeting,  called  by  the 
trustees  for  that  purpose,  their  entire  disapprobation  of 
these  prosecuting  measures.  You  have  also  been  ad- 
vised not  to  pi'oceed,  and  forewarned  of  the  awful  con- 
sequences, by  brethren  whose  judgment  and  opinions  it 
was  your  duty  to  respect.  Nevertheless,  led  on  and 
assisted  by  a  set  of  men,  some  of  whom  are  remarkable 
for  their  ignorance,  others  for  their  deep-rooted  preju- 
dices, and  some  by  tempers  of  the  most  inflammatory 
character,  you  have  summoned  a  number  of  our  brethren 
before  a  partial  tribunal,  prepared  to  do  the  direful  deed; 
and  tlius,  by  the  most  unjustifiable  measures,  you  have 
procured  the  condemnation  of  our  brethren,  whose  cha- 
racters stand  fair  before  both  the  Church  and  the  world. 
In  tliese  proceedings,  you  must  be  aware,  you  can  nei- 
ther be  sustained  by  the  discipline  of  our  Church,  nor 
by  the  laws  of  our  country.  By  an  appeal  to  that 
tribunal,  we  can  compel  you  to  accede  to  the  reasonable 
request  of  our  brethren.  Alas!  we  lament  to  prove 
that  civil  law  alone  will  induce  any  Methodist  preacher 
to  accede  to  what  religion  and  justice  require.  Oh! 

tell  it  not  in  Gath,  publish  it  not  in  the  streets  of  As- 
kelon,"  lest  the  uncircumcised,  the  enemies  of  Christi- 
anity, triumph.  But  unwilling  to  avail  ourselves  of  the 
advantages  we  thus  possess,  we  have  determined  to 
secede,  and  leave  our  brethren  in  the  quiet  possession  of 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


255 


our  sanctuary — our  home,  for  peace  and  quietness  sake, 
and  seek  a  place  where  a  watchful  Providence  shall 
direct  our  way.  We  therefore,  request  of  you,  forth- 
with, certificates  of  our  good  standing  and  character, — 
and  pray  that  you,  and  your  associates  in  these  unhal- 
lowed prosecutions,  may  find  mercy  in  the  day  of  the 
Lord  Jesus. 

Rev.  John  F.  Wright. 


We  now  return  to  the  local  preachers.  The  former 
court  could  only  suspend  them.  Their  proper  trials 
came  on  at  the  sitting  of  the  Quarterly  Conference. 
Here  there  could  be  no  chance  for  justice  as  almost  all 
the  reforming  leaders  had  been  removed,  some  by  ex- 
pulsion, and  others  had  seceded,  so  that  but  few  were 
left  to  oppose  Mr.  Wright's  arbitrary  measures.  It  is 
here  unnecessary  to  say  more  than  that  the  Quarterly 
Conference  confirmed  tlie  decision  of  the  committee, 
and  they  were  expelled. 

The  following  note  contains  the  decision  of  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  against  the  preachers. 

Dear  Brother, — The  conference  have  made  it  my 
duty  to  inform  you  of  their  decision.  They  have  found 
you  guilty  of  the  charge,  with  its  several  specifications; 
and  have  passed  a  resolution,  that  if  you  promise  to 
desist  from  the  course  in  future,  for  which  they  censure 
you,  viz.  that  you  withdraw  from  the  Union  Society, 
and  that  you  cease  to  patronize  the  Mutual  Rights,  that 
you  retain  your  standing  in  the  Church. 

Yours  affectionately,  G.  R.  Jones,  Preset. 

Bro.  W.  Young. 

The  reader  will  distinctly  perceive,  that  tlie  sole 
ground  of  complaint  was  patronizing  the  Mutual  Rights, 


256 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


and  being  a  member  of  the  Union  Society.  To  this 
note  Bro.  Young  sent  the  following  reply : 

Dear  Brother, — As  it  respects  the  decision  of  the 
conference  in  my  case,  which  you  gave  me  last  evening, 
which  informed  me  that  they  considered  me  guilty  of 
the  charges  preferred  against  me,  I  expected  nothing 
else,  from  a  belief  that  the  committee  of  local  preach- 
ers, and  a  majority  of  the  Quarterly  Conference,  were 
selected  with  an  eye  to  this  decision. 

Concerning  the  proposition  made  to  me  by  the  con- 
ference, viz.  to  withdraw  from  the  Union  Society,  and 
cease  to  patronize  the  Mutual  Rights,  I  have  only  to 
say,  I  shall  reserve  to  myself  the  right  to  patronize  and 
read  such  books  as  my  judgment  shall  from  time  to  time 
direct;  and  for  the  matter  contained  therein,  I  shall  en- 
deavour at  all  times  to  pass  judgment  with  a  reference 
to  the  rule  of  right.  I  shall  continue  to  tliink  it  a  right 
belonging  to  me  to  converse  with  my  brethren,  in  so- 
ciety meetings  or  otherwise,  on  the  subject  of  Church 
government,  or  any  other  lawful  subject. 

I  have  now  to  say,  that  I  consider  the  proceedings  in 
my  case  to  be  illegal,  and  the  decision  unjust,  and  from 
it  I  shall  appeal  to  the  Annual  Conference. 

I  remain  yours,  Wm.  Young. 

The  brethren  accordingly  appealed  to  the  Annual 
Conference.  But  as  might  have  been  expected,  that 
body  confirmed  the  decision  of  the  Quarterly  Conference. 

The  seceding  brethren  and  their  friends  now  destitute 
of  a  place  of  worship,  were  kindly  accommodated  by 
the  members  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  and  Episcopal 
Churches,  and  were  regularly  favoured  with  the  admin- 
istration of  the  Word  of  Life  by  their  beloved  brethren 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  257 


Truman  Bishop,  John  Price  and  others,  and  the  divine 
blessing  descended  on  their  assemblies.  The  praise- 
worthy conduct  of  Dr.  Bishop,  however,  gave  great 
otfence  to  the  presiding  elder,  G.  R.  Jones,  who  in- 
formed him,  by  letter,  that  he  would  bring  charges 
against  liim  on  this  ground  at  the  approaching  Annual 
Conference.  The  charges  were  accordingly  made  at 
the  conference,  but  were  not  considered  as  grounds  of 
just  complaint  against  bi'other  Bishop.  The  conference 
however  requested  him,  by  a  vote,  not  to  preach  to 
those  persons  in  Cincinnati  who  had  on  account  of  the 
late  proceedings  seceded  from  the  Church.  In  this  act 
brother  Bishop  saw  there  was  a  fatal  snare  laid  to  entrap 
him ;  and  that  he  must  either  withdraw  from  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  violate 
his  conscience  by  refusing  to  preach  to  his  seceding 
friends,  or  render  himself  liable  to  trial — suspension 
and  expulsion.  On  his  return  to  Cincinnati,  he  ad- 
dressed the  following  letter  to  Mr.  Wright,  withdrew 
from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  took  charge 
of  the  reformers  society. 
To  the  Rev.  John  F.  Wright. 

Dear  Brother, — After  much  reflection,  many  tears 
and  many  prayers  to  Almighty  God  for  direction,  I  have 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  it  is  my  duty  to  withdraw 
from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  And  I  hereby 
tender  to  you,  and  through  you  to  Bro.  G.  R.  Jones,  as 
the  proper  organs,  a  resignation  of  my  membership  in 
said  Church,  and  shall,  from  this  date,  consider  myself 
no  longer  accountable  to  the  discipline  and  authorities 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

It  was  not  my  design  or  wish  ever  to  have  dissolved 
my  connexion  with  a  Church,  for  whose  welfare  I  have 
22* 


258 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


felt  a  deep  interest,  and  have  laboui'ed  to  the  best  of  my 
ability  for  thirty  years;  but  I  expected  to  have  lived 
and  died  within  her  pale.  But  the  vote  of  the  confer- 
ence, prohibiting  me  from  preaching  to  the  seceded 
brethren  in  this  city,  imposes  a  requisition  with  which  I 
cannot  comply  as  a  conscientious  man,  and  it  involves  a 
principle  I  cannot  admit.  I  never  can  subscribe  to  the 
right  of  any  man,  or  body  of  men,  authoritatively  to  say 
to  any  minister,  called  of  God  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
dying  men ;  You  must  not  preach  to  any  congregation  of 
immortal  souls  who  are  probationers  or  candidates  for 
eternal  happiness  or  woe.  I  must  be  at  liberty  to  follow 
the  dictates  of  my  own  conscience  in  fulfilling  the  com- 
mission given  to  me  by  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church: 
"  Go  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature ; "  because  I  know  I  must  give  an  account  to 
Him  for  myself  in  the  great  day.  I  believe  it  is  the 
will  of  God  that  I  should  preach  to  those  seceders  in 
this  city, — but  the  conference  forbids  it;  for  although 
the  vote  was  in  the  form  of  a  request,  yet  it  being  a 
formal  vote  of  the  conference,  and  made  a  matter  of 
record  on  the  journals,  it  amounts  to  an  official  prohibi- 
tion ;  so  that  I  am  driven  to  the  necessity  of  withdraw- 
ing from  the  Church,  or  violating  my  conscience.  And 
whether  it  be  right  to  obey  God  or  men,  judge  ye.  In 
this  matter  I  am  not  left  to  choose  as  in  a  matter  of 
judgment,  but  of  conscience.  Hence  my  brethren  have 
compelled  me  to  resign  my  standing  in  the  Church, 
which  I  suppose  is  what  some  of  them  designed  to  ac- 
complish; and  it  may  be  pleasure  to  them,  but  it  is 
painful  to  me.  It  is  to  my  wounded  soul  like  cutting  off 
a  right  arm,  or  plucking  out  a  right  eye.  But  from  a 
conviction  of  duty  I  must  do  it.    I  do  not  take  tliis  step 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  259 

from  any  hostile  feeling,  or  from  the  dictates  of  any  un- 
hallowed passion;  my  feelings  are  of  a  very  different 
nature.  No  one  circumstance  of  my  life  has  ever  caused 
me  more  heartfelt  grief,  than  that  in  which  the  confer- 
ence has  placed  me  by  the  above  vote.  I  am  frequently 
led  involuntarily  to  exclaim.  Why  did  my  brethren  do 
so.'  Surely  if  they  had  known  the  torture  they  were 
about  to  inflict  on  my  already  lacerated  and  bleeding 
heart,  they  would  not  have  done  it.  Although  the 
Church  has  had  many  much  more  able  ministers,  a  truer 
or  more  sincere  friend  she  never  held  within  her  pale. 
I  have  been  in  that  Church,  I  may  say,  from  childhood; 
but  I  now  go  out  like  the  old  servant  of  God,  not  know- 
ing whither  he  went.  But  I  lean  on  the  Divine  Arm, 
and  trust  the  Lord  will  lead  and  support  me. 

Contrary  to  my  former  calculations  or  intention,  I 
now  retire  from  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  (which  is  near  and  dear  to  me,)  for 
the  reason  already  stated,  that  the  command  of  the  con- 
ference and  the  command  of  Jesus  Christ  given  to  me, 
stand  in  direct  opposition  to  each  other.  Christ  says, 
Preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature.  The  conference 
says,  Preach  not  the  Gospel  to  those  hundreds  of  souls 
in  Cincinnati,  who  have  seceded  from  the  Church.  So 
that  1  cannot  obey  one,  without  violating  the  other. 
And  if  I  disobey  the  command  of  the  conference,  in 
obeying  the  command  of  Christ,  I  subject  myself  to 
trial — suspension  and  expulsion,  which  I  have  reason  to 
believe  would  be  carried  into  execution;  and  I  do  not 
wish  any  further  affliction  of  tliis  kind.  And  if  I  dis- 
obey the  command  of  Christ,  in  obeying  the  command 
of  the  conference,  I  shall  endanger  my  eternal  salvation. 
Under  these  circumstances,  I  dare  not  confer  with  flesh 


260 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


and  blood;  I  must,  therefore,  stand  free  to  obey  the 
Great  Head  of  the  Church,  and  leave  the  event  with 
Him.  Yours  in  deep  affection, 

T.  Bishop. 


EXPULSIONS  AND  Vi^ITHDRAW^ALS  AT  LYNCHBURG. 

Communication  from  Lynchburg^  Va.  to  the  Editor  of 
the  Mutual  Rights  and  Chistiim  Intelligencer. 

Rev.  D.  B.  Dorset  :  Lrjnchburg,  October  18,  1828. 

Dear  Sir^ — The  most  cogent  arguments  that  can  be 
advanced  by  the  friends  of  Reform,  in  support  of  the 
principles  which  they  advocate,  are  feeble  when  com- 
pared with  their  demonstrative  facts  with  which  our  op- 
ponents furnish  us.  The  principles  of  the  Methodist 
government  had  not  been  developed  until  witliin  the  past 
year.  It  begun  with  you,  and  each  subsequent  move, 
more  clearly  tends  to  hold  them  out  to  public  view: 
and  in  proportion  as  they  are  felt  and  seen,  the  cause  of 
reform  is  advanced;  such  I  am  happy  to  say  is  the 
result  in  this  place.  In  your  last  paper  you  noticed 
the  meeting  of  the  friends  of  reform  in  Lynchburg  and 
published  their  resolutions,  which  follow  : 

1st.  Be  it  therefore  Resolved,  That  this  meeting  deem 
it  expedient  that  they  should  be  represented  in  the  Gen- 
eral Convention  to  be  holden  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  on 
the  12th  of  November  next,  to  deliberate  on  measures 
of  importance  to  the  great  interest  of  Methodist  Re- 
formers: and  tliat  they  will  be  regulated,  in  any  ultimate 
measures  they  may  adopt,  by  the  advice  of  that  body. 

2d.  That  wc  deeply  sympatliize  with  our  I'eforming 
brethren  in  Baltimore  and  elsewhere,  who  have  suffered 
from  the  potent  energy  of  the  irresponsible  power  which 
our  discipline  vests  in  the  itinerant  ministry:  and  that  we 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  261 


tender  our  affectionate  regards,  to  our  former  highly  es- 
teemed townsman,  the  Rev.  S.  K.  Jennings,  and  his 
colleagues  in  the  editorial  department  of  the  "  Mutual 
Rights,"  for  the  high  and  disinterested  sacrifices  made  in 
defence  of  christian  liherty. 

3d.  That  we  approve  of  the  determination  to  keep 
up  the  publication  of  a  paper  in  which  the  subject  of 
Church  government  will  be  freely  discussed,  and  that 
we  will  patronize,  and  recommend  to  the  patronage 
of  others,  the  "  Mutual  Rights  and  Christian  Intelli- 
gencer." 

4th,  and  lastly,  That  we  most  earnestly  and  affection- 
ately recommend  to  our  reforming  brethren,  the  cultiva- 
tion and  exercise  of  those  christian  graces,  which  alone 
will  enable  them  to  bear  with  patience  and  fortitude,  the 
proscription,  persecution  and  expulsion,  with  which 
tlieir  infatuated  opposing  brethren  threaten  them.  That 
we  be  devoutly  engaged  in  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  for 
the  sanctifying  influences  of  his  grace,  and  the  shedding 
forth  of  that  love;  which  will  enable  us  to  pray  for 
those  who  despitefuUy  use  and  persecute  us. 

Our  proceedings  were  speedily  followed  by  citations, 
to  answer  before  a  committee,  for  "  endeavouring  to  sow 
dissentions  in  our  Church,  by  enveighing  against  its  dis- 
cipline." The  "  specification ;"  because  they  constituted 
an  inflammatory  meeting,  on  the  evening  of  the  18th  of 
September,  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  that 
adopted  and  published  in  the  Lynchburg  Virginian,  a 
certain  preamble  and  resolutions,  signed  C.  Winfree, 
chairman,  and  John  Victor,  secretary,  of  an  inflamma- 
tory character. 

This  meeting  was  attended  by  a  large  number  of  our 
most  respectable  citizens,  and  in  whatever  point  of  view 


262 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


it  may  be  regarded  by  our  opposing  brethren,  we  have 
the  united  testimony  of  a  disinterested  and  intelligent 
public,  to  sustain  us  in  saying,  that  it  was  conducted  in 
an  orderly,  respectful  and  dignified  manner;  as  to  the 
character  of  the  meeting,  however,  the  committee  did 
not  express  an  opinion.  The  character  and  tendency  of 
the  preamble  and  resolutions,  were  the  ostensible  ground 
on  which  they  sustained  the  charge  and  specification; 
and  that  for  the  expression  of  their  sentiments,  on  a 
subject  of  mere  human  policy  and  convenience  were 
two  local  preachers  and  nine  lay  members,  stewards, 
leaders,  and  exhorters  cut  off  from  the  communion  of  the 
Church. 

The  decision  of  the  committee  was,  of  course,  sus- 
tained by  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference. 

Such  has  been  the  influence  of  their  measures  that 
although  we  had  considered  our  number  but  small,  we 
now  find  that  we  are  surrounded  by  a  host  of  warm  and 
fast  friends  of  reform.  The  females  assembled  and  ad- 
dressed a  letter  to  the  preacher  in  charge,  a  copy  of 
which  I  send  you  signed  by  thirty-seven  members. 
Since  then  there  have  been  other  secessions,  male  and 
female;  so  that  we  now  number  sixty  two  members, 
who  on  the  13th  inst.  formed  themselves  into  a  society, 
adopting  an  article  of  association,  and  receiving  the 
Rev.  William  J.  Holcombe,  and  John  Percival,  as 
licensed  preachers, — appointed  stewards  and  leaders  and 
formed  three  classes.  A  subscription  paper  was  opened 
for  the  purpose  of  erecting  a  house  of  Avorship,  and  in 
this  day  upwards  of  two  thousand  dollars  is  subscribed 
for  that  purpose.  In  the  mean  time  the  houses  of  the 
Episcopalian,  Presbyterian  and  Baptist  denominations 
are  open  for  our  accommodation.    Brother  Holcombe 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  263 

preached  on  last  sabbath  at  eleven  o'clock  in  the  Baptist 
Church.  The  Episcopalian  will  be  occupied  by  us  on 
next  sabbath,  at  the  same  hour,  and  the  Presbyterian  at 
night.  Our  cause  is  advancing  daily.  A  number  of  our 
Methodist  brethren  are  looking  with  anxiety  to  the  con- 
vention, and  should  it  be  determined  to  establish  an  inde- 
pendent Church,  and  the  foundation  be  well  laid,  we 
calculate  on  a  very  large  addition  to  our  communion. 
May  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church  inspire  us  with 
wisdom  commensurate  with  this  important  business. 
Our  meetings  are  well  attended ;  much  love  and  union 
prevail,  and  the  members  seem  to  enjoy  the  life  and 
])ower  of  religion.  We  will  bear  with  patience  the 
opposition  and  hard  sayings  of  the  opposing  brethren, 
nor  will  we  return  railing  for  railing. 

Yours,  in  much  love  and  esteem, 

J.  Victor. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

GENERAL  CONVENTION  OF  1828. — REPLY  TO  THE  GEN- 
ERAL CONFERENCE  PAPER  IN  ANSWER  TO  THE  PETI- 
TIONS AND  MEMORIALS.  ARTICLES  OF  ASSOCIATION. 

Abstract  from  the  Journal  of  the  General  Convention 
of  Reformers,  held  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  JVov. 
12</i  to  tlie  22d,  1828. 

The  States  represented  in  the  Convention,  were, 
Vermont,  Ncav  York,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  Dela- 
ware, Virginia,  North  Carolina,  Ohio,  Tennessee,  Ala- 
bama, New  Jersey  and  the  District  of  Columbia.  The 


264 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


whole  number  of  delegates  elected  was  one  hundred 
and  twelve,  nearly  all  of  whom  were  in  attendance. 
Rev.  Nicholas  Snethen  was  chosen  President  and  Wil- 
liam S.  Stockton  appointed  Secretary. 

The  report  of  the  late  General  Conference  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  reply  to  the  memorial 
of  the  Convention  of  1827,  was  taken  up,  read  and 
referred  to  a  committee  of  five  members,  to  prepare  an 
answer,  and  to  recommend  such  other  measures  in  rela- 
tion to  its  disposal,  as  the  committee  might  deem  advis- 
able. The  following  named  members  constituted  the 
committee:  Gideon  Davis,  Georgetown,  D.  C;  Dr. 
Thomas  Dunn,  Philadelphia;  James  Towler,  Ohio; 
P.  B.  Hopper,  Maryland;  Dr.  John  French,  Virginia. 

A  committee  was  also  appointed  to  prepare  a  system 
of  government  for  the  oi'ganizatioii  of  those  Methodist 
reformers  who  might  be  disposed  to  embrace  its  pro- 
visions, and  unite  on  safe  and  equitable  principles. 

The  following  persons  constituted  the  committee: 
Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  K.  Jennings,  Baltimore;  Rev.  W.  H. 
Coman,  Virginia;  Rev.  Dr.  Wm.  B.  Elgin,  Tennessee; 
Rev.  Wm.  Young,  Ohio;  Rev.  N.  Snethen,  Maryland; 
Mr.  William  S.  Stockton,  Philadelphia;  Mr.  Wm.  C. 
Lipscomb,  Georgetown;  Spear  Whitaker,  Esq.,  North 
Carolina;  and  Mr.  John  Victor,  Lynchburg,  Va. 

Monday,  Nov.  17th. 

Brother  G.  Davis,  from  the  committee  to  whom  was 
referred  the  report  of  the  General  Conference,  stated 
that  the  committee  were  ready  to  report.  And,  on  mo- 
tion, the  report  was  read,  as  folloAvs : 

The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  report  of 
the  committee  of  the  General  Conference,  in  answer  to 
the  petition  of  Reformers  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  265 


Church :  having  examined  tlie  same  with  much  care  and 
attention,  offer  the  following  report : 

In  order  to  a  proper  understanding  of  the  subject,  it 
was  deemed  necessary  to  refer  to  the  memorial  pre- 
pared by  a  Convention  of  Reformers,  which  was  held 
in  this  city,  the  15th  November  last,  (1827;)  that  doc- 
ument being  more  particularly  alluded  to,  in  the  report 
under  consideration;  from  which  we  ascertained  that 
four  distinct  objects  were  presented  to  the  consideration 
of  the  General  Conference.  A  lay  representation  in 
the  law-making  department  of  the  Church, — a  modifi- 
cation of  the  rule  respecting  "  endeavouring  to  sow  dis- 
sensions,"— an  alteration  in  the  mode  of  trying  mem- 
bers, so  as  to  secure  to  them  the  right  of  a  fair  trial ; 
and  lastly,  to  vest  in  the  Annual  Conferences,  the  right 
of  electing  their  own  presiding  elders.  Two  of  these 
points  only,  the  two  first,  were  noticed  by  the  General 
Conference.  Why  the  others  were  not,  we  will  not 
presume  to  offer  a  conjecture. 

It  is  due  to  the  importance  of  the  subject  to  say,  that 
our  minds  have  been  arrested  and  most  solemnly  im- 
pressed with  some  of  the  sentiments  contained  in  the 
report  referred  to  us;  a  candid  examination  of  which, 
must  awaken  in  the  minds  of  every  unprejudiced  indi- 
vidual, the  most  alarming  reflections  and  forebodings. 

Whilst  a  representation  in  the  General  Conference 
was  opposed  by  those  in  power,  on  the  ground  of  expe- 
diency alone,  we  had  no  cause  to  fear  the  consequences 
of  their  uncontrolled  prerogatives,  as  such  a  defence 
was  an  acknowledgment  in  fact,  that  the  modifications 
asked  for  would  be  granted,  when  the  voice  of  the 
Church  should  demand  it.  But  the  sentiments  avowed 
by  the  last  General  Conference,  assumes  so  much  the 
23 


266 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


air  of  infallibility  on  their  part,  if  we  understand  the 
terms  they  use,  that  the  local  preachers,  and  the  laity, 
must  be  considered  as  sinning  highly,  to  oppose  their 
decisions,  whatever  they  may  be. 

That  we  do  not  err  in  this  matter,  we  think  it  will  be 
plainly  seen  by  the  following  quotations  from  this  very 
extraordinary  document :  "  The  great  Head  of  the  Church 
himself,  has  imposed  on  iis  the  duty  of  preaching  the 
Gospel,  of  administering  its  ordinances  and  of  main- 
taining its  moral  discipline  among  those  over  whom  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  these  respects  has  made  us  overseers. 
Of  these  also,  viz:  of  Gospel  doctrines,  ordinances, 
and  moral  discipline,  we  do  believe,  that  the  divinely 
instituted  ministry  are  the  divinely  authorized  ex- 
pounders :  and  that  the  duty  of  maintaining  them  in  their 
purity,  and  of  not  permitting  our  ministration  in  these 
respects  to  be  authoritatively  controlled  by  otliers,  does 
rest  upon  us  with  the  force  of  a  moral  obligation."*  And 
in  the  next  paragraph,  it  is  declared, — "we  arrogate  no 
authority  to  enact  any  law  of  our  own,  either  of  moral 
or  of  civil  force.  We  claim  no  strictly  legislative 
])0wers  :  although  we  grant,  that  the  term  legislature  and 
legislative,  have  been  sometimes  used  even  among  our- 
selves. In  a  proper  sense  however,  they  are  not 
strictly  applicable  to  our  General  Conference." 

*It  is  worthy  of  special  notice,  that  the  above  claim  of  the  Ameri- 
can General  Conference  to  unlimiteJ  divine  mdliority,  to  decide  on 
what  doctrines  shall  be  taught — on  what  ordinances  shall  be  insti- 
tuted, and  what  moral  discipline  shall  be  exercised  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  exclusive  of  the  laity,  was  seized  upon  with  avidity,  by  the 
British  Conference  of  1828,  and  adopted,  as  the  true  principle  by 
which  ministers  of  the  Gospel  should  govern  the  Church  of  Christ 
in  all  ages  and  in  all  parts  of  the  world.    See  page  47  of  this  History. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  267 


These  extraordinary  sentiments  being  advanced  in 
answer  to  a  memorial  of  the  local  preachers  and  lay 
members,  for  only  a  moderate  share  in  the  enactment  of 
those  rules  and  regulations  by  which  they  are  governed, 
it  must  be  apparent  to  every  one,  that  our  itinerant  min- 
isters claim  a  divine  and  exclusive  right  to  govern  the 
Church  according  to  their  own  views :  a  right  which  is 
not  contended  iov  by  the  ministers  of  any  other  Church 
in  the  protestant  world. 

This  opinion  has  not  been  formed  in  haste,  but  after 
the  most  mature  reflection.  It  will  not  be  denied,  we 
presume,  that  the  phrase,  "  divinely  instituted  ministry," 
is  used  as  synonymous  with  and  intended  to  apply 
particularly  to,  the  itinerant  ministry,  it  can  mean 
nothing  else. 

Tlie  last  sentence  of  the  quotation  when  first  read, 
having  excited  in  our  minds  a  considerable  degree  of 
astonishment,  we  have  deemed  it  proper  to  notice  it  out 
of  its  regular  order.  "We  arrogate  no  authority  to 
enact  any  laws  of  our  own,  either  of  moral  or  of  civil 
force.  We  claim  no  strictly  legislative  powers."  This 
we  confess,  is  as  new  as  it  is  surprising,  and  affords 
additional  proof  that  we  live  in  an  age  of  improvement. 

Our  discipline,  however,  says,  "The  General  Con- 
ference shall  have  full  powers  to  make  rules  and  regula- 
tions for  our  Church;"  under  which  authority,  it  has 
uniformly  acted,  and  the  "rules  and  regulations"  thus 
formed,  have  always  had  and  still  have,  the  binding 
efl'ect  of  laws,  as  much  so  as  the  laws  of  any  commu- 
nity. And  yet  our  brethren  say,  they  have  no  "  strictly 
legislative  powers."  There  is  but  one  meaning,  there- 
fore, that  can  be  given  to  their  present  claim,  which  is, 
that  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  in  giving  a  code  of 


268 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


laws,  both  moral  and  judicial,  conferred  upon  the  itine- 
rant preachers  divine  authority  to  expound  them,  and, 
under  the  sanction  of  a  "  moral  obligation,"  to  enforce 
their  own  decisions.  If  this  be  a  fair  interpretation, 
which  we  think  cannot  be  doubted,  the  prerogatives  now 
assumed,  being  of  a  judicial  character,  are  more  danger- 
ous by  far  to  christian  liberty,  than  the  right  to  legislate 
without  responsibility.  The  General  Conference,  there- 
fore, in  attempting  to  escape  from  what  they  themselves 
appear  to  have  considered  objectionable  and  dangerous, 
(the  power  to  legislate  for  those  who  are  not  represent- 
ed) have  claimed  powers  no  less  at  war  with  the  prac- 
tice of  the  Apostles  and  early  christian  ministers  than 
they  are  with  all  those  feelings  which  characterize  us, 
as  American  republicans  and  enHghtened  christians. 

We  will  next  call  your  attention  to  that  part  of  the 
report  in  which  our  itinerant  brethren  declare  them- 
selves to  be  divinely  authorized  to  ordain  what  are 
"Gospel  doctrines  and  ordinance,"  and  what  is  "moral 
discipline,"  and  consequently  to  fix  a  standard  of  faith, 
and  rules  of  practice  in  all  their  variety  of  form  and 
modification. 

As  tlie  reformers  have  not  in  any  respect,  controverted 
the  present  doctrines  of  the  Church,  nor  any  of  its  rules 
for  the  promotion  of  piety  and  morality,  we  should  have 
considered  it  useless  to  say  a  word  on  this  subject,  if  it 
were  not  necessary  to  shew,  that  such  prerogatives  are 
highly  dangerous,  and  that  they  lead  to  an  entire,  un- 
limited control,  over  the  conscience  and  judgment  of 
every  individual  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  itinerant 
ministry. 

If  they  really  possess,  by  divine  right,  these  powers, 
they  may  ordain  their  own  infallibility  to  be  a  "  Gospel 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CIIUllCIl. 


269 


doctrine,"  and  that  all  their  decisions  must  be  according 
to  truth.  They  may  ordain,  that  those  passages  "  let 
him  tliat  is  taught  in  the  Word,  communicate  to  him 
that  teacheth  in  all  good  things,"  and  "  the  AA'orkman  is 
worthy  of  his  meat,"  mean,  tliat  every  member  shall 
give  a  tithe  of  his  substance  for  the  support  of  the  min- 
istry. They  may  decide,  that  the  sacraments  of  "con- 
firmation, penance  and  extreme  unction,"  are  duties 
which  must  be  attended  to.  They  may  prescribe  a 
rule  of  civil  and  political  conduct  for  the  members;  and 
ordain  that  a  non-compliance  with  any  of  these  injunc- 
tions, shall  constitute  an  offence  requiring  the  exercise 
of  "  moral  discipline."  They  may  place  the  property 
of  tlie  Church  (have  they  not  already  done  so?)  under 
their  own  control,  though  built  by  the  people  for  their 
own  benefit;  and  in  short,  they  may  do  anything  and 
every  thing,  which  their  own  judgments,  or  even  caprice 
may  suggest:  all  which,  the  local  preachers  and  lay 
members  are  bound  to  believe  and  obey,  at  the  risk  of 
their  eternal  welfare :  for  it  would  be  an  absurdity  to 
say,  that  the  people  have  a  right  to  refuse  obedience  to 
their  authority,  if  it  be  of  divine  origin. 

We  have  the  evidence  of  history  for  saying,  that  an 
older  Church  than  ours,  (using  that  term  in  a  familiar 
sense)  was  corrupted  by  an  improper  exercise  of  the 
powers,  now  for  the  first  time  claimed  by  the  Methodist 
itinerant  ministry.  But  how  far  they  will  follow  this 
example,  or  with  what  pace  they  will  travel  into  those 
errors  and  improprieties  which  brought  about  this  me- 
lancholy state  of  the  Church,  is  beyond  the  ken  of  mor- 
tals; but  if  we  maybe  permitted  to  draw  conclusions 
from  that  kind  of  philosophy  which  "  teaclies  by  ex- 
ample," so  sure  as  the  time  to  fulfil  prophecy  must 
23* 


270 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


arrive — so  sure  as  every  effect  must  be  produced  by  a 
cause — so  sure  in  our  opinion,  must  the  Methodist  min- 
istry degenerate,  if  they  are  permitted  to  exercise  the 
powers  Avhich  they  now  hold,  and  with  which  they  de- 
clare themselves  to  be  vested  by  divine  appointment : — 
powers  so  contrary  to  reason,  and  so  hostile  to  those 
opinions  which  have  for  centuries  been  the  glory  of 
Protestants,  that  nothing  short  of  the  most  unequivocal 
language  of  Scripture  should  have  induced  any  body  of 
men  to  lay  claim  to  them. 

We  do  not  wish  to  be  misunderstood  on  this  point. 
We  mean  then,  that  where  the  ministry  are  vested  with 
great  power  in  any  Church,  allurements  are  held  out  to 
seek  clerical  employment  therein,  from  motives  of  am- 
bition and  love  of  control; — the  natural  tendency  of 
which  is,  to  jeopardize  the  best  interests  of  the  Church 
of  Christ,  lower  the  Gospel  standard  of  ministerial 
piety,  and  introduce  into  its  general  administration, 
either  laxity  or  oppression,  as  interest  or  ambition  may 
suggest.  For  in  the  language  of  a  late  distinguished 
Methodist  preacher,  "  as  the  prerogatives  of  the  laity 
were  diminished,  and  priestly  assumption  succeeded, 
corruption  of  Christianity  obtained."  That  our  itinerant 
brethren,  have  no  "  intention  or  desire "  to  bring  about 
such  unfavourable  results,  we  charitably  hope ;  they  can, 
however,  only  speak  for  themselves.  They  know  not 
what  may  be  the  views  of  those  who  may  come  after 
them:  and  in  any  event,  our  argument  is,  "that  the 
powers  claimed  and  exercised  by  them,  must  in  their 
very  nature,  and  from  the  inevitable  connexions  of 
causes  and  effects,  tend  gradually  perliaps,  yet  not  less 
uncontrollably,  to  the  results  which  we  have  mentioned. 
For,  as  expressed  by  the  Rev.  John  Emory,  Beverly 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  271 


Waugh,  Gerard  Morgan  and  Alfred  Griffith,  we  should 
"remember  the  tenacious  grasp  with  which  power  is 
held  when  once  acquired.  Its  march  is  ever  onward, 
and  its  tremendous  tendency  is  to  accumulation."  And 
as  we  are  acting,  "  not  only  for  the  present  age,  but  for 
posterity,"  we  should  entreat  our  brethren,  both  minis- 
ters and  laymen,  to  look  with  calmness  and  candour  to 
tlie  influence,  with  which  these  "  tremendous "  powers 
may  have  upon  them  and  the  Church,  "and  to  the 
aspects  with  which  they  ^vill  be  exhibited  upon  the 
page  of  future  history,"  if  supported  and  encouraged 
much  longer. 

These  being  some  of  the  dangerous  consequences  of 
clerical  domination,  we  may  fairly  infer  that  it  cannot 
be  of  divine  appointment.  But  we  are  not  left  to  our 
own  imperfect  reasonings  upon  this  interesting  subject. 
We  have  the  light  of  revelation,  which  has  conducted 
us  to  conclusions  very  different  from  those  of  the  Gene- 
ral Conference. 

The  first  christian  assembly  ever  held  to  decide  upon 
points  of  religious  duty  and  belief,  is  recorded  in  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  we  have  the  authority  of 
ecclesiastical  history,  as  well  as  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr. 
Benson,  in  their  commentaries,  for  saying,  that  that  con- 
ference or  council,  was  composed  of  both  ministers  and 
people.  And  we  have  the  further  authority  of  the 
former  for  saying,  that,  "  in  those  early  times,  every 
Christian  Church  consisted  of  the  people,  their  leaders 
and  the  ministers.  The  people  were  undoubtedly  the 
first  in  authority :  for  the  Apostles  shewed  by  their  own 
example,  that  nothing  of  moment  was  to  be  determined 
without  the  consent  of  the  assembly,"  who  enforced 
"moral  discipline"  by  excommunicating  "profligate  and 


272 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


unworthy  members,  and  restored  penitents  to  their  for- 
feited privileges." 

Is  it  not,  therefore,  more  rational  to  conclude  that  the 
form  of  Church  government  just  referred  to,  being  ap- 
proved of  and  sanctioned  by  the  example  of  the  Apos- 
tles, should  be  esteemed  of  divine  institution,  than  that  a 
part  of  the  ministry  alone,  should  be  considered  divinely 
authorized  to  act  in  their  own  right  for  the  whole 
Church,  in  opposition  to  apostolic  example?  Our  right, 
tlierefore,  to  representation,  though  not  '■'■acquired  in 
consequence  of  our  becoming  christians,"  is  clearly 
"  illustrated  and  enforced  by  the  Sacred  Scriptures,"  of 
which  we  cannot  divest  ourselves  by  becoming  Metho- 
dists. This  is  sufficient  for  our  present  purpose,  with- 
out attempting  to  prove  that  we  have  this  right  by  the 
laws  of  nature. 

The  question  of  expediency  might  be  argued  at 
much  length;  but  on  the  present  occasion,  it  is  not  con- 
sidered necessary  to  do  so,  but  merely  to  submit  a  few 
reflections,  which  we  think  will  be  sufficient  to  place 
this  subject  in  a  proper  point  of  view. 

We  have  proved  we  think,  that  the  local  preachers 
and  laity,  have  a  right  to  representation.  Our  first  re- 
flection therefore  is,  that  it  was  not  expedient  to  deprive 
them  of  the  exercise  of  this  right;  because,  in  the  first 
place,  Avithholding  representation  must  have  the  inevi- 
table tendency  of  creating  dissatisfaction  in  the  minds 
of  those  who  believe  that  they  have  this  right:  and 
secondly,  because  the  granting  it  would  have  the  effisct 
of  strengthening  the  itinerant  system,  the  opinion  of  the 
General  Conference  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

It  is  universally  admitted  by  the  people,  that  their 
spiritual  good  is  promoted  by  the  itinerant  system,  and 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


273 


they  have  no  temptations  to  induce  them  to  desire  its 
destruction;  which  cannot  be  said  of  the  travelling 
preachers,  who,  independent  of  other  considerations, 
may  have  strong  inducements  of  a  domestic  kind,  to  do 
so.  We  consider  this  part  of  our  system  liighly  im- 
portant, if  not  absolutely  "essential  to  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  great  original  design  of  the  economy  of 
Methodism,  to  spread  scriptural  holiness  over  these  and 
other  lands;"  and  upon  its  continuance,  we  believe  the 
prosperity  of  the  Church  very  much  depends.  So  far 
therefore,  from  there  being  any  danger  to  be  appre- 
hended in  this  respect,  by  a  participation  of  the  people 
in  the  government  of  the  Church,  we  believe  its  con- 
tinuance depends  in  a  great  measure  upon  their  having 
a  voice  in  its  legislative  councils.  It  is  a  point  pretty 
generally  conceded,  that  not  a  great  number  of  our 
preachers  are,  and  liave  been  well  qualified  for  perma- 
nent stations ;  and  this  may  be  the  reason  why  no  attempt 
has  yet  been  made  to  do  away  this  feature  of  our  polity. 
But  we  know  not  what  may  happen  in  the  course  of  time, 
when  the  General  Conference  in  the  plenitude  of  its 
powers  and  influence,  shall  patronize  collegiate  educa- 
tion, and  a  majority  of  those  thus  educated  shall  come 
into  power,  what  changes  in  the  itinerating  system  may 
take  place,  unless  the  laity  shall  have  a  voice  to  prevent 
them;  for  as  before  observed,  we  do  believe  there  is 
more  danger  in  this  respect  from  the  itinerant  preachers, 
than  from  the  people. 

A  brief  notice  of  the  claim  of  the  itinerant  ministry 
to  be  the  "divinely  authorized  expounders"  of  "moral 
discipline,"  the  enforcement  of  which  tlicy  will  not 
permit  to  be  "authoritatively  controlled  by  others," 
will,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  be  sufficient.    This  we  consider 


274 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


to  be  the  most  dangerous  doctrine  in  the  report ;  and  its 
natural  results,  either  oppression,  or  favoritism.  In  op- 
posing it,  however,  we  can  confidently  say,  that  the 
truths  of  revelation  are  the  "weapons  of  our  warfare 
and  wherever  the  gospel  is  believed,  they  will  prevail 
over  all  claim  of  clerical  right  to  rule.  Were  the  claims 
of  our  brethren  once  admitted  by  the  members  to  be 
correct,  the  necessary  consequences  must  be  obvious  to 
every  observer.  Instead  of  the  Word  of  God  being  the 
rule  of  their  lives,  they  must  submit  implicitly  to  the  de- 
cisions of  their  spiritual  teachers,  however  adverse  they 
might  be  to  their  own  judgments  of  right  and  wrong. 
The  propagation  of  those  principles,  and  the  submission 
to  them,  were  the  original  and  prolific  source  of  that 
moral  darkness,  which  for  ages  spread  desolation  over 
tlie  intellectual  world. 

That  the  ministry  are  not  divinely  vested  with  any 
such  powers,  we  think  most  certain ;  but  on  the  contrary, 
it  is  evident,  that  the  right  to  excommunicate,  or  other- 
wise punish  for  immorality,  is  vested  in  the  Church,  and 
not  in  the  ministry  alone.  In  order  to  prove  the  cor- 
rectness of  this  opinion,  it  is  only  necessary  to  refer  to  a 
single  passage  of  Scripture.  It  is  to  be  found  in  the  5th 
chapter  of  1st  Corinthians,  11th,  12th  and  13th  verses. 

In  these  verses,  St.  Paul,  acting  under  divine  inspira- 
tion as  an  Apostle,  informs  the  Corinthian  Church,  (not 
its  ministers  alone,)  that  it  was  their  duty  not  to  keep 
company  with  wicked  and  profane  persons,  and  to  ex- 
communicate them  from  their'society.  This  instruction 
was  not  given  to  that  Church  only,  but  intended  as  a  rule 
of  conduct  for  the  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ, 
in  all  future  ages,  both  personal  and  oflicial ;  and  in  re- 
lation to  the  punishment  of  two  persons,  who  it  appears 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


275 


had  acted  wickedly,  one  a  member  of  the  Church,  the 
other  not,  he  remarks,  "Wliat  have  I  to  do,  to  judge  them 
tliat  are  without?  Do  not  ye  judge  tliem  that  are  within? 
Therefore,  put  away  from  among  yourselves  tliese 
wicked  persons."  Upon  this  passage  Dr.  Clarke  makes 
the  following  paraphrase ;  "  Pass  ye  sentence  on  them 
which  are  within,  which  are  members  of  the  Church. 
Those  which  are  without,  which  are  not  members  of  the 
Church,  God  will  pass  sentence  on,  in  that  way  in 
Avhich  he  generally  deals  with  the  heathen  world. 
But  put  you  away  the  evil  from  among  yourselves." 

From  this  short  and  imperfect  view,  it  has  we  hope 
been  satisfactorily  shewn,  that  the  General  Conference 
have  committed  a  great  error  in  supposing  that  the  "  di- 
vinely instituted  ministry"  have  a  divine  right  to  exclu- 
sive government  in  the  Church. 

And  here  we  would  add  a  few  remarks,  to  prove  the 
unsoundness  of  their  views,  by  their  legitimate  and 
necessary  consequences.  First,  if  their  opinions  be  cor- 
rect, the  local  preachers  are  not  a  part  of  the  "  divinely 
instituted  mhiistry"  or  our  travelling  preachers  must  be 
inexcusable  for  keeping  them  from  the  enjoyment  and 
exercise  of  their  rightful  prerogatives  and  responsibili- 
ties, which,  it  is  said,  "  rests  upon  the  divinely  instituted 
ministry  with  the  force  of  a  moral  obligation."  And, 
secondly,  as  the  ministers  of  no  other  Protestant  Church 
have  assumed  these  powers,  they  must  be  considered 
entirely  out  of  the  pale  of  the  "  divinely  instituted  min- 
stry,"  or  to  have  been  most  shamefully  negligent  in  not 
attending  to  those  duties  which  are  said  to  be  imposed 
on  them  "with  the  force  of  a  moral  obligation." 

A  single  remark  appears  to  be  sufficient  in  relation  to 
"  the  privileges  and  advantages"  of  the  local  preachers, 


276 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


which  the  report  says,  "have  much  rather  exceeded 
than  fallen  short  of  what  was  contemplated  in  their  in- 
stitution." What  are  their  "  privileges  and  advantages?" 
They  may  he  summed  up  in  a  few  words.  They  have 
the  privilege  of  preaching  for  nothing,  and  of  supporting 
themselves  by  their  daily  labour;  and  further,  whilst 
they  contribute  the  means  for  the  support  of  the 
gospel,  they  frequently  fill  appointments  for  which  the 
itinerant  preachers  are  paid;  and  all  the  seals  to  their 
ministry  are  placed  to  the  credit  of  the  preacher  in 
charge,  and  his  colleague,  (if  he  have  one)  at  the  con- 
ference. These  are  their  advantages;  these  are  their 
privileges.  We  would  then  appeal  to  the  justice  and 
common  sense  of  the  community. — Do  these  privileges 
equal,  much  less  exceed,  what  they  are  justly  entitled  to, 
when  it  is  known  they  planted  the  first  seed  of  Meth- 
odism in  America,  and  have  always  been,  not  only  the 
active  but  the  efficient  coadjutors  of  the  itinerant  minis- 
ters, in  "spreading  Scripture  holiness  over  these  and 
other  lands.?" 

However  painful  it  may  be,  duty  requires  that  we 
should  notice  a  subject,  which  has  been  so  repeatedly 
forced  upon  the  public  attention,  and  with  such  appear- 
ance of  confidence  as  to  have  acquired  strength  by  its 
repetition.  We  mean  the  assertion  that  "our  present 
economy  bears  with  peculiar  severity  upon  the  personal 
and  domestic  comforts  of  the  itinerant  ministry."  So 
far  from  this  being  the  case,  we  are  confirmed  in  the 
opinion  from  long  observation,  that  the  personal  situation 
of  our  itinerant  brethren,  with  but  few  exceptions,  is 
much  improved  in  their  "  domestic  comforts"  and  asso- 
ciations, by  entering  the  travelling  connexion. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  277 

In  concluding  this  report,  we  cannot  but  express  our 
surprise  that  the  General  Conference  after  having  called 
upon  the  reformers  to  shew  the  right  of  the  local  preach- 
ers and  lay  members,  to  representation  in  that  body, 
and  "  to  prove  that  this  right  is  conferred  by  the  Holy 
Scriptures,"  should  themselves  have  laid  claim  to  a 
divine  right  to  exclusive  and  unlimited  government, 
without  attempting  to  support  it  by  a  single  passage  of 
Scripture,  or  the  least  authority  from  ecclesiastical  his- 
tory. If  they  had  shown  their  authority  from  revelation, 
it  would  have  put  an  end  to  all  strife.  We  would  have 
confessed  our  error  and  submitted  with  cheerfulness; 
but  this  they  have  not  even  attempted.  But  instead  of 
this,  under  their  assumed  right  to  expound  the  Scrip- 
tures, they  have  declared  what  are  their  rights  and  what 
are  our  dulies.  But  we  cannot  in  conscience  admit  the 
correctness  of  their  claims,  nor  recommend  the  re- 
formers to  abandon  the  prosecution  of  an  object,  which 
we  consider  of  vital  importance  to  the  future  welfare  of 
tlie  Church.  Yet  whilst  Ave  would  exhort  them  to  pro- 
secute with  zeal  and  firmness  their  claims  to  represen- 
tation, we  would  at  the  same  time  entreat  them,  in  their 
exertions,  to  "  let  their  moderation  be  known  to  all  men." 

Gideon  Davis,  Chairman. 

We  will  here  take  occasion  to  offer  a  remark  or  two 
on  a  part  of  the  reply  of  the  General  Conference,  that 
appears  to  have  been  overlooked  by  the  committee  who 
prepared  the  above  excellent  paper.  In  the  latter  part 
of  the  reply,  the  members  of  the  General  Conference 
say;  "We  know  that  we  have  been  charged  with 
wishing  to  suppress  free  inquiry,  and  with  denying  to 
our  ministers  and  members  the  liberty  of  speech  and  of 
the  press" — "But  the  charge  we  wholly  disavow.  Our 
24 


278 


HISTORY  OP  THE 


ministers  and  members,  of  every  class,  are  entitled  to 
the  full  liberty  of  speech  and  of  the  press  with  any 
other  citizens  of  the  United  States."  This  is  a  most 
extraordinary  declai-ation ;  and,  when  viewed  in  con- 
nexion with  the  conditions  on  which  the  conference  pro- 
posed to  restore  the  expelled  brethren,  and  the  acts  of 
several  of  the  members  of  the  General  Conference,  in 
expelling  members  for  the  use  of  the  press,  we  are  com- 
pelled to  withhold  our  confidence  in  the  sincerity  of  the 
declaration.  One  of  the  conditions  of  restoration  was, 
that  "  no  other  periodical  be  devoted  to  the  same  contro- 
versy.'''' Was  there  no  "wish  here  to  suppress  free  in- 
quiry" into  the  propriety  and  necessity  of  lay  represen- 
tation on  the  part  of  the  General  Conference.'*  Was 
there  not  rather,  a  studied  design  to  suppress  investi- 
gation and  silence  all  future  inquiry  on  this  momentous 
subject,  by  pledging  the  restored  ministers  and  members 
to  dissolve  the  Union  Societies  and  give  up  their  liberty 
of  the  press  ? 

But  let  us  look  at  the  previous  conduct  of  some  of  the 
members  of  the  General  Conference.  The  Baltimore 
Annual  Conference  delegates  voted  for  this  extraor- 
dinary declaration  as  their  deliberate  sentiments,  when 
tliey  actually  had,  in  their  own  conference,  punished 
Rev.  D.  B.  Dorsey,  because  he  would  not  promise  to 
desist  from  recommending  a  work  which  contained 
essays,  in  opposition  to  the  government  of  their  Church. 
Mr.  RoszePs  resolution,  by  which  Mr.  Dorsey  was 
punished,  has  nothing  in  it  concerning  "unchristian 
railing  and  violence,"  which,  by  the  way,  the  General 
Conference  say  is  the  sole  object  against  which  the  gag- 
law  is  leveled,  but  required  that  Mr.  Dorsey  '•'■promise 
the  conference  that  he  will  desist  from  taking  any  agency 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  279 


in  spreading  or  supporting  any  publications  in  opposition 
to  our  discipline  or  government."  Yet  this  brother  and 
his  colleagues,  voted  in  flivour  of  the  disavoioal  of  the 
charge  that  the  itinerant  ministers  wish  to  suppress  free 
inquiry,  and  of  the  extraordinary  assertion  that  "  the 
ministers  and  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  of  every  class,  are  entitled  to  the  full  liberty  of 
speech  and  of  the  press,  equally  with  any  other  citizen 
of  the  United  States ! !"  The  same  remarks  may  be 
made  in  relation  to  the  Virginia  delegates,  who  declared 
that  Benton  Fields'  conduct  was  not  mal-administration. 

But  furthermore,  how  was  this  disavowal  carried  out 
in  future  practice  Why,  in  the  following  August,  four 
preachers  and  ten  members  were  expelled  in  Cincinnati 
for  taking  and  reading  the  Mutual  Rights ! 

Tuesday,  Nov.  \8th. 

Brother  Whitaker,  from  the  committee  of  nine, 
upon  organization,  (the  chairman  not  being  present)  pre- 
sented the  Report  of  said  committee,  which,  by  order 
of  the  Convention,  was  taken  up  and  read. 

It  was  then,  Resolved,  That  the  Report  be  printed  for 
the  use  of  the  Convention. 

Brodier  G.  Davis  offered  the  following  preamble  and 
resolution:  Whereas,  certain  resolutions  were  passed 
by  the  last  General  Conference,  with  a  professed  design 
to  restore  to  the  communion  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  certain  persons  who  had  been  excluded  said 
communion,  on  account  of  their  belonging  to  Union  So- 
cieties, and  for  patronizing  the  Mutual  Rights;  and 
whereas,  certain  Methodist  Reformers  in  the  city  of  Bal- 
timore and  elsewhere,  who  were  thus  interdicted  said 
communion,  and  for  Avhose  restoration  said  resolutions 
were  professedly  adopted,  have  refused  to  accept  the 


280 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


terms  therein  contained :  therefore,  Resolved,  That  this 
Convention  consider  the  terms  of  said  resolutions  to  be 
such  as  they  could  not  accept,  and  retain  an  honourable 
and  Christian  standing  among  their  brethren ;  and,  that 
they  approve  of  their  course  in  this  respect,  as  a  fa- 
vourable illustration  of  their  adherence  to  just  principles, 
equally  honourable  to  themselves  and  the  cause  in  Vi^hich 
they  have  suffered.  Adopted. 

Wednesday,  Nov.  \9th. 

The  report  of  the  committee  on  organization  laid 
on  the  table  yesterday,  to  be  printed,  was  on  motion, 
taken  up. 

Brother  G.  Davis  offered  a  substitute  for  the  first  ar- 
ticle of  said  report ;  and  Dr.  Samuel  K.  Jennings  offered 
a  substitute  for  the  whole  report ;  Brother  A.  McCain 
also  offered  an  outline  of  a  plan :  all  of  which  were  read 
and  laid  on  the  table. 

Brother  J.  R.  Williams  submitted  a  series  of  Articles 
of  Association,  and  offered  the  following:  Moved,  that 
the  house  now  resolve  itself  into  a  committee  of  the 
whole,  for  the  purpose  of  preparing  a  system  of  gov- 
ernment for  the  Methodist  Reformers  in  these  United 
States,  who  may  be  disposed  to  embrace  its  provisions, 
by  associating  under  its  articles.  Carried. 

On  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  after  the  committee 
of  the  whole  rose,  brother  Victor  offered  the  following 
resolution :  Resolved,  That  the  several  papers,  together 
with  the  printed  report  of  the  committee  on  organization, 
be  referred  to  a  select  committee,  with  directions  to 
collate  the  same,  and  report  thereon  as  soon  as  practi- 
cable. Carried.  The  Convention  then  appointed  a 
committee  of  five  ;  brothers  Home,  McCain,  Jennings, 
Davis  and  Williams. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


281 


Thursday,  Nov.  20th. 

Brother  Horne,  chairman  of  the  committee  to  whom 
was  referred  tlie  several  papers,  and  the  report  on 
organization,  presented  their  report  whicli  was  read. 

Brother  Moore  moved,  that  the  report  be  read,  sec- 
tion by  section,  and  acted  on.  Carried:  and  on  motion, 
Resolved,  That  this  Convention  unite  in  prayer  to  God  ; 
whereupon  the  President  called  on  brother  Comann  to 
pray,  and  the  Convention  solemnly  united  in  addressing 
the  Throne  of  Grace. 

The  report  was  then  taken  up,  and  the  first  article 
adopted. 

The  second  article  being  read  and  amended,  was 
adopted. 

The  third  being  read,  was  adopted. 

The  fourth  article  was  read  and  discussed  •,  and  sev- 
eral amendments  having  been  offered  by  brothers  Hall, 
Davis,  Horne,  Lipscomb  and  Victor,  the  article  was 
adopted  as  amended. 

The  fifth  article  was  read,  amended  and  adopted. 

The  sixth  article  was  read,  amended  and  adopted. 

The  seventh  article  was  read  and  adopted. 

The  eighth  article  was  read,  amended  and  adopted. 

The  ninth  article  was  read  and  adopted. 

The  tenth  article  was  read  and  adopted. 

The  eleventh  article  was  read  and  adopted. 

The  ttcelfth  article  was  read  and  adopted. 

The  thirteenth  article  was  read,  amended  by  striking 
out,  and  adopted. 

The  fourteenth  article  was  read  and  adopted. 

Brother  S.  Whitaker  offered  a  resolution,  which  was 
carried,  and  adopted  as  the  fifteenth  article. 

The  sixteenth  article  was  read  and  adopted. 
24* 


282 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Friday,  Nov.  21st. 

Dr.  S.  K.  Jennings  offered  a  resolution  which  was 
adopted  as  the  seventeenth  article. 

The  Jirst  resolution  appended  to  the  articles,  was 
read,  amended  and  adopted. 

The  second  resolution  was  read  and  adopted. 

The  following  preamble  to  the  Articles,  was  offered 
by  Dr.  Jennings,  and  after  several  amendments,  was, 
with  the  Articles  of  Association,  unanimously  adopted. 

PREAMBLE. 

"Whereas,  the  friends  of  a  fair  and  equal  representation  in  the 
government  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  when  they  have 
insisted  on  the  necessity  of  a  modification  in  the  polity  of  the  Church, 
which  should  recognize  the  fundamental  principle,  the  only  safeguard 
to  the  liberties  of  the  people,  and  when  they  have  submitted  respect- 
ful petitions  and  memorials  to  the  General  Conference,  praying  forthe 
admission  of  the  principle,  have  been  met  in  a  manner  which  has 
encouraged  and  prepared  the  friends  of  absolute  power,  to  request 
and  urge  them  to  withdraw  from  the  fellowship  of  the  Church,  and 
to  threaten  them  with  excommunication  if  they  should  refuse  to  com- 
ply : — And  whereas,  many  of  our  highly  esteemed  and  useful  mem- 
bers in  the  Church,  by  an  unjustifiable  violence,  have  been  excluded 
from  the  fellowship  of  their  brethren,  and  have  been  thereby  com- 
pelled for  the  time  being,  to  form  themselves  into  religious  fraterni- 
ties, for  the  purposes  of  christian  fellowship. 

And  whereas,  ail  the  Methodists  of  the  United  States,  and  perhaps 
of  the  world,  have  been  united  together  in  their  visible  fellowship, 
under  the  general  rules  of  Mr.  Wesley,  which  express  the  only  con- 
dition and  legitimate  test  of  membership; — And  whereas,  in  violation 
of  good  faith  and  brotherly  love,  by  an  exercise  of  power,  not  author- 
ized by  the  Word  of  God,  other  tests  have  been  set  up  for  the  support 
of  that  violence,  by  which  many  valuable  brethren  have  been  unlaw- 
fully excluded  as  aforesaid  : — And  whereas,  these  measures  have  been 
so  conducted,  that  we  are  justified  in  believing  it  to  have  been  the 
intention  of  the  General  Conference  and  the  anti-reformers  under 
their  influence,  to  punish  all  the  avowed  friends  of  representation, 
and  intimidate  any  who  may  feel  inclined  to  favour  that  principle: — 
And  whereas,  the  late  decisions  of  the  Baltimore  and  tlie  Ohio 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  283 

Annual  Conferences,  as  also  the  ultimate  proceedings  anil  report  of 
the  General  Conference,  in  relation  to  this  subject,  have  placed  every 
friend  of  representation  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in 
such  a  situation  that  their  opponents  have  it  conpletely  in  their 
power  to  compel  them  to  renounce  their  principles,  or  be  excluded 
from  the  fellowship  of  their  brethren  :  And  whereas,  the  ministers 
favourable  to  the  principles  of  representation,  in  sundry  places,  are 
no  longer  admitted  to  ordination,  or  to  occupy  the  pulpits  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  to  the  great  greivance  of  many: — And 
whereas,  the  opposers  of  representation  appear  to  shew  no  concern 
for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  those  whom  they  have  excluded  as  afore- 
said, or  of  those  who  on  account  of  such  exclusions,  have  considered 
themselves  called  on  to  withdraw  out  of  the  reach  of  their  violent 
measures,  but  hold  them  up  to  public  view  as  evil  minded  persons, 
and  prophesy  evil  things  concerning  them,  notwithstanding  the  fact, 
that  those  who  have  had  the  best  means  of  knowing  the  injured 
brethren,  have  unabated  confidence  in  their  moral  and  religious  integ- 
rity, and  in  common  with  all  the  admirers  of  steady  adherence  to 
principle,  do  actually  applaud  their  firmness,  in  holding  fast  the  prin- 
ciple of  representation,  although  by  so  doing  they  have  been  subject- 
ed to  such  heavy  pains  and  penalties  ; — And  whereas,  the  report  of 
the  General  Conference,  above  referred  to,  not  only  has  sanctioned 
their  unjust  proceedings,  but  in  effect  asserted  a  divine  right  to  con- 
tinue to  legislate  and  administer  the  government  of  the  Church  in 
this  oppressive  manner; — Therefore,  we,  the  delegates  of  the  friends 
of  a  REPRESENTATIVE  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  elected  and  appointed  by  them  to  meet 
in  convention  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  in  November,  1828,  with  a 
due  regard  to  tne  fundamental  principles  of  civil  and  religious  lib- 
erty as  recognized  by  the  constitution  of  the  United  States,  and  the 
several  states  of  the  Union,  in  common  with  other  Protestant 
Churches,  do,  in  behalf  of  ourselves,  our  constituents  and  our  pos- 
terity, in  the  fear  of  God,  solemnlj'  protest  against  the  right  of  the 
General  Conference  to  assume  such  power,  or  to  institute  or  to  sus- 
tain any  such  violent  proceedings,  to  which  it  necessjrily  leads  :  and 
we  do  hereby  acknowledge  and  sustain  the  right  of  those  brethren, 
who  have  been  excluded,  and  of  those  who  have  on  theii  account 
withdrawn  as  aforesaid,  to  unite  and  form  themselves  into  communi- 
ties ;  and  we  do  this  the  more  willingly,  because  in  so  doing,  they 
will  now  of  necessity  meet  the  demand  which  has  been  so  often  made 
by  their  opponents,  to  exhibit  a  plan  explanatory  of  the  changes 
which  they  desire,  and  what  they  intended  to  avoid  'till  driven  to  it 


284 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


by  necessity,  to  demonstrate  by  its  practical  operations  the  expedi- 
ence of  a  representative  Methodist  Church  Government ;  and  do 
therefore  adopt  the  following  Articles  of  Association  for  the  gov- 
ernment of  such  Societies  as  shall  agree  thereto,  under  the  appella- 
tion of  Associated  Methodist  Churches." 

ARTICLES    OF  ASSOCIATION 

To  be  observed  until  the  next  Convention. 

Article  I.  The  articles  of  religion,  general  rules,  means  of  grace, 
moral  discipline,  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  are  hereby  declared  to  be  the  rules  of  faith  and  practice  for 
those  societies  which  may  unite  in  this  Association;  and  the  mode 
of  administering  the  same  is  hereby  adopted,  except  when  contra- 
vened by  some  other  article. 

M.  II.  Each  society,  or  Church,  shall  have  the  sole  power  to 
admit  serious  persons  into  full  membership,  and  to  regulate  its  own 
temporal  concerns,  in  accordance  with  these  articles.  The  stewards 
to  be  elected  by  the  male  members,  over  the  age  of  twenty-one  years, 
and  the  leaders  by  the  respective  classes. 

Art.  III.  The  right  of  property  is  declared  to  be  vested  in  the 
respective  societies,  or  Churches,  who  shall  elect  trustees  for  the 
purpose  of  holding  the  same  for  their  benefit. 

Art.  IV.  The  trial  of  members  shall  be  conducted  according  to  the 
7th  section,  2d  chapter  of  the  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church ;  Provided,  however,  that  nothing  therein  contained  shall  be 
so  construed  as  to  deprive  an  accused  member  of  the  right  to  chal- 
lenge ;  and  provided  further,  that  the  accused  shall  have  a  right  to 
appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  committee,  to  the  next  Quarterly 
Conference  ;  and  no  member  of  that  conference  who  shall  have  set  on 
any  case  as  a  committee  man,  shall  be  permitted  to  vote  on  the  appeal. 

Art.  V.  There  shall  be  a  Quarterly  Conference  in  each  station  and 
circuit,  composed  of  all  the  ordained  and  licensed  preachers  and  ex- 
horlers,  belonging  thereto,  and  of  all  the  stewards  and  leaders.  The 
preacher  in  charge  shall  be  the  president  of  the  conference.  Th« 
conference  shall  elect  its  own  secretary.  The  business  of  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  shall  be,  first,  to  inquire  into  the  official  and  reli- 
gious character  of  all  its  members :  Secondly,  to  license  exhorters 
and  suitable  persons  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  to  recommend  to  the 
Annual  Conference,  preachers  for  ordination,  or  to  travel.  They 
shall  also  hear  and  decide  upon  appeals  from  committees. 

Art.  VI.  There  shall  be  in  each  State,  as  soon  as  may  be,  one,  or 
not  exceeding  two.  Annual  Conferences,  to  be  composed  of  all  llie 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  285 


ordained  ministers,  and  an  equal  number  of  lay  delegates  ;  but  until 
such  time,  conferences  may  be  formed  when  it  shall  be  most  con- 
venient. The  lay  delegates  to  the  Annual  Conferences  shall  be 
chosen  by  the  licensed  preachers,  and  lay  male  members  over  the 
age  of  twenty-one  years,  at  the  quarterly  meetings  next  preceding 
the  sitting  of  the  Annual  Conferences. 

Art.  VII.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  elect  a  president  and 
secretary. 

M.  VIII.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  provide  the  mode  of 
stationing  its  own  preachers. 

jlrt.  IX.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  presidents  of  the  Annual  Con- 
ferences, to  travel  through  their  respective  bounds,  to  fill  vacancies, 
and  to  make  such  changes  in  the  circuits,  or  stations,  as  may  be 
deemed  absolutely  necessary.  The  president  shall  have  the  right  of 
the  pulpit  in  whatever  place  he  may  be,  but  shall  not  supercede  the 
prerogatives  of  the  minister  in  charge 

Art.  X.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  have  power  to  make  such 
rules  and  regulations  for  its  nwn  government,  and  the  government  of 
the  stations  and  circuits  within  its  bounds,  as  may  be  necessary  for 
tiie  promotion  of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  community;  Provided, 
nevertheless,  that  no  rule  shall  be  binding  on  the  preachers  or  people, 
which  shall  contravene  the  provisions  of  these  articles. 

Jtrt.  XI.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  have  power  to  receive 
into  the  itinerancy,  and  to  ordain,  such  preachers  as  may  be  recom- 
mended to  that  body  by  the  Quarterly  Conference.  The  president, 
assisted  by  two  or  more  elders,  shall  perform  the  ordination. 

Jlrt.  XII.  The  Annual  Conferences  shall  fix  the  times  and  places 
of  their  sittings. 

Art.  XIII.  Every  person  whose  name  is  entered  on  the  list  of 
travelling  preachers,  shall  be  subject  to  the  appointment  of  the  con- 
ference, and  receive  the  same  allowance  as  is  provided  in  the  Disci- 
pline of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Art.  XIV.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  preacher  in  charge  of  any 
station  or  circuit,  as  soon  as  practicable  after  his  arrival  in  his  cir- 
cuit or  station,  to  assemble  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference,  that 
he  may  obtain  the  necessary  information  for  the  proper  understand- 
ing of  the  condition  of  the  circuit  or  .station,  and  lor  enlisting  all  the 
helps  within  its  limits,  for  carrying  on  the  great  work  of  the  Lord. 

Art.  XV.  Nothing  contained  in  these  articles  is  to  be  so  construed 
as  to  interfere  with  the  right  of  properly  belonging  to  any  member  of 
this  association,  as  recognized  by  the  laws  of  the  State,  within  the 
limits  of  which  the  member  may  reside. 


286 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


M.  XVI.  There  shall  be  a  General  Convention,  to  be  held  in  the 
city  of  Baltimore,  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  November,  1830,  to  be 
composed  of  an  equal  number  ol  ministers  and  lay  representatives, 
chosen  by  the  Annual  Conferences  respectively. 

^rt.  XVII.  Supernumerary  and  superannuated  ministers,  shall  be 
entitled  to  the  same  amount  of  support,  which  is  allowed  to  those 
more  effective.  And  if  any  circuit  or  station  should  be  willing  to 
support  any  one  or  more  of  such  supernumerary  or  superannuated 
ministers,  for  any  indefinite  number  of  years,  the  privilege  shall  be 
granted  them. 

Resolved  1st.  That  agents  be  appointed,  with  full  powers  to  travel 
through  the  different  states,  and  assist  in  carrying  into  effect  the 
articles  adopted  by  this  convention,  and  employ  such  other  persons 
to  aid  them  as  they  may  deem  proper. 

liesolved  2d.  That  a  committee  of  five  be  appointed  to  prepare  a 
Constitution,  a  Boole  of  Discipline,  and  a  Hymn  Book,  to  be  submit- 
ted to  the  convention  to  be  held  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  November, 
1S30,  in  tlie  city  of  Baltimore. 

On  motion  it  was  Resolved,  That  it  is  the  opinion  of  the  con- 
vention, that  Elders  and  Deacons  who  have  been,  or  may  be  deprived 
of  their  offices  in  the  IMethodist  Episcopal  Church,  on  account  of  re- 
form, sustain  the  same  characters  and  offices,  in  the  Associated 
Methodist  Churches,  as  they  did  in  the  JMethodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Brother  Henkle  offered  the  following  motion  ; — Resolved,  That  the 
convention  appoint  a  committee  of  three,  to  draw  up  the  form  of  a 
deed,  which  shall  give  uniformity  of  tenure  of  property  intended  for 
the  use  of  the  Associated  Methodist  Churches,  adopted  ;  and  brothers 
Henkle,  Brown  and  Whitaker  were  appointed  a  committee,  who  re- 
ported a  form  in  these  words  : 

"This  indenture,  made  and  executed  on  the  day  of" 

18 — ,  between  A.  B.  of  the  coimty,  parish,  town  or  city,  (as  the  case 

may  be)  and  state  of  or  district  or  territory,  (as  the  case  may 

be)  of  the  one  part,  and  C.  D.  E.  F.  G.  H.,  &c.,of  the  county,  &c., 
and  the  state,  &c.,  (as  the  case  may  be)  of  the  other  part, — wifness- 
eth,  that  whereas  the  said  C.  D.  E.  F.  G.  H.,  &c  ,  have  been  ap- 
pointed Trustees  by  Society,  one  of  the  Societies  of  the  As- 
sociated Methodist  Churches,  and  the  .said  C.  D.  E.  F.  G.  H.,  &c., 

have  paid  unto  the  said  A.  B.  as  aforesaid,  the  sum  of  dollars, 

the  receipt  whereof  is  hereby  acknowledged,  and  all  claim  thereto 
forever  released  the  said  A.  B.  doth  hereby  bargain,  grant,  sell  and 
convey,  and  by  these  presents  the  said  A.  B.  doth  hereby  grant,  sell, 
bargain  aud  convey  unto  the  said  C.  D.  E.  F.  G.  H.,  &c.,  and  their 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  287 


successors  in  office,  appointed  by  the  said  Society,  according 

to  the  usages'of  the  said  Society,  one  of  the  Societies  of  the  Associa- 
ted Methodist  Churches,  and  in  default  of  any  appointment  as  afore- 
said to  the  heirs  of  the  survivor,  in  trust  for  the  benefit  of  the  said 
Society,  one  of  the  Associated  Methodist  Societies  as  aforesaid  ac- 
cording to  the  usages  and  regulations  of  said  Societies. 

In  witness  whereof  the  said  A.  B.  hath  hereby  subscribed  his  name 
and  affixed  his  seal  the  day  and  date  aforesaid. 

Test,  M.  N.  R.  L.  (SeaZ.) 

On  motion  the  blank  in  the  first  resolution  appended 
to  the  articles,  was  filled  up;  and  agents  were  appoint- 
ed in  the  different  States. 

Brother  Williams  moved,  that  so  soon  as  an  Annual 
Conference  shall  have  been  formed  in  any  state,  the 
powers  conferred  on  the  agents  for  said  state,  by  this 
convention,  shall  cease, — adopted. 

On  motion  Resolved,  That  the  convention  now  pro- 
ceed to  appoint  the  committee  to  prepare  a  constitution 
and  Book  of  Discipline,  &c.,  under  the  second  resolu- 
tion attached  to  tlie  Articles  of  Association.  Whereupon, 
brothers  James  R.  Williams,  Gideon  Davis,  Samuel  K. 
Jennings,  John  J.  Harrod  and  Alexander  McCain,  were 
appointed. 


288 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

PERSECUTIONS  AT  GEORGETOWN,  D.  C.  AND  IN  NORTH- 
UMBERLAND COUNTY,  VA.  SUCCESS  OF  THE  ASSOCI- 
ATED CHURCHES. 

Immediately  after  the  rise  of  the  Convention,  the 
Articles  of  Association  were  published,  the  appointed 
agents  entered  upon  their  duties,  and  prosecuted  their 
mission  with  signal  success.  Their  operations  were 
greatly  accelerated  by  the  reckless  persecution  of  re- 
formers, on  the  part  of  the  authorities  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  As  the  expelled  brethren  in  Balti- 
more and  other  places,  had  rejected  the  terms  of  the 
General  Conference,  the  old  side  preachers  felt  them- 
selves at  full  liberty  to  carry  on  their  oppressive  mea- 
sures against  the  advocates  of  representation,  especially 
against  those  of  them  who  had  attended  the  convention 
as  delegates. 

About  a  week  after  the  rise  of  the  convention,  Wil- 
liam C.  Lipscomb,  William  King  and  Gideon  Davis, 
leaders  in  the  Georgetown  station  of  the  Methodist  E. 
Church,  were  arraigned  before  their  Quarterly  Con- 
ferences, censured  and  removed  from  office  for  the  crime 
of  attending  as  delegates  at  the  convention.  The  reso- 
lutions were  as  follows : 

Resolved  1.  That  this  conference  do  hold  the  acts  of 
the  said  William  King,  Gideon  Davis  and  William  C. 
Lipscomb,  as  done  in  the  convention,  to  be  incompatible 
with  the  duties  which  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
requires  and  expects  of  thei^i,  as  leaders  and  stewards 
in  said  Church. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  289 

Resolved  2.  That  the  preacher  in  charge  be,  and  he  is 
hereby  requested  to  remove  the  said  William  King, 
Gideon  Davis  and  William  C.  Lipscomb  as  leaders  from 
their  official  stations. 

Resolved  3.  That  the  appointment  of  William  C. 
Lipscomb  to  the  office  of  steward  in  this  station,  be,  and 
the  same  is  hereby  revoked. 

These  proceedings  took  place  on  the  28th  November, 
1828.  The  persons  who  deputed  the  brethren  thus 
ejected  from  their  official  stations,  deeming  themselves 
injured  by  these  pi'oceedings  against  their  delegates,  de- 
termined to  hold  a  meeting,  to  consult  upon  measures 
necessary  and  proper  to  be  taken,  as  to  their  future  pro- 
tection against  proceedings  so  arbitrary  and  unjust.  The 
meeting  was  held  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  by  consent 
of  the  pastor.  Rev.  Stephen  B.  Balch,  on  Tuesday 
evening,  2d  December,  1828. 

The  meeting  resulted  in  a  determination  to  secede 
from  the  Methodist  E.  Church,  and  to  organize  under 
the  conventional  articles.  A  paper,  being  a  formal  with- 
drawal from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and  as- 
signing the  reasons  therefor,  was  prepared,  and  an  invi- 
tation given  to  those  who  were  favourable  to  the  con- 
templated measure,  to  come  forward  and  sign  it. 
Twenty-two  males  signed  it  at  once,  and  seventeen 
females  gave  in  their  names  for  the  same  purpose.  We 
insert  the  paper  and  names,  for  the  honour  of  those 
early  martyrs  to  the  cause  of  Christian  liberty. 

We  the  subscribers,  members  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  in  GeorgetoAvn,  feel  deeply  impressed 
with  the  importance  of  spiritual  union,  and  communion 
in  our  devotions. 
25 


290 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


We  have  been  endeavouring,  in  our  humble  sphere,  to 
serve  God,  and  make  our  way  to  lieaven,  in  the  Church 
of  our  choice ;  but  the  administration  of  this  Church, 
and  the  feelings  manifested  by  some  of  its  members, 
towards  those  who  have  been  honestly  seeking  a  modifi- 
cation in  its  government,  with  the  sole  view  of  promoting 
its  interests,  have  been  such,  of  late,  as  to  have  im- 
pressed our  minds  with  the  solemn  truth ;  that  in  order 
to  secure  our  present  peace,  our  spiritual  comforts,  and 
our  eternal  welfare,  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  with- 
draw from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  It  is  a 
painful  alternative,  as  it  must  be  the  severing  of  ties, 
which  have  been  cemented  by  the  dearest  Christian  rela- 
tions;— but  the  admonitions  of  our  consciences  impe- 
riously demand  it. 

The  question  of  lay  representation,  it  is  true,  is  con- 
sidered of  great  importance  to  the  welfare  of  our  Zion, 
but  a  refusal  to  grant  the  equitable  demands  of  the  Re- 
formers on  this  point,  would  never  have  induced  us  to 
leave  her  communion;  but  when  we  are  furnished  with 
such  strong  evidences,  that  the  mere  advocating  of  this 
just  and  scriptural  principle,  is  construed  into  an  offence 
equal  to  the  most  flagitious  immorality,  and  for  which 
the  highest  punishment  of  the  Church  has  been  repeat- 
edly inflicted;  and  when  from  personal  experience  some 
of  us  liave  felt  the  desolating  blast  of  coldness,  the  chil- 
ling influences  of  neglect,  and  the  severance  of  the 
dearest  ties  of  Christian  fellowship,  as  to  have  bowed 
our  heads  in  distress,  others  of  us  have  seen  these  things 
and  mourned  over  them  in  silence. 

Our  fears  have  been  awakened  for  a  long  time  on 
this  point,  but  liope  buoyed  us  up  amidst  these  afflic- 
tions, and  we  fondly  indulged  the  idea  of  seeing  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


291 


day  arrive,  when  the  prejudices  which  had  produced 
these  unpleasant  circumstances,  would  give  way  to 
more  friendly  feelings ;  and  in  the  bonds  of  peace  and 
concord  agree  to  disagree  on  minor  points,  whilst  all  our 
moral  powers  would  be  unitedly  exerted  in  pulling  down 
the  strong  holds  of  satan.  Instead  of  this,  the  hand  of 
persecution  has  been  exerted  in  the  place  of  neglect, 
and  we  are  now  left  without  a  choice ;  and  have  there- 
fore resolved,  in  order  to  sliun  this  coldness  and  neglect, 
and  with  a  view  to  our  religious  consolations,  to  with- 
draw from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  com- 
mitting ourselves  into  the  hands  of  our  God,  humbly  ask 
his  guidance  and  direction  in  this,  we  believe,  our  duty 
to  Him,  His  cause,  and  our  eternal  welfare.  (Signed  by) 
William  King,  Leonard  Mackall,  sen.,  John  Eliason, 
Wm.  C.  Lipscomb,  Gideon  Davis,  James  C.  Dunn, 
Sampson  Avard,  Jeremiah  Orme,  Brooke  Mackall, 
Leonard  Mackall,  jr.,  Wm.  Long,  John  Connelly,  Josh. 
Libby,  Richard  J.  Bishop,  Paul  Stevens,  Josh.  RatclifFe, 
Thomas  B.  Griffin,  Frs.  King,  Joel  Brown,  Samuel 
Moyers,  Samuel  Tucker;  Eliza  Addison,  Rosanna  M. 
Rhodes,  Ann  Connelly,  Mary  Angel,  Phoabe  Lipscomb, 
Eliza  Dunn,  Eliza  Avard,  Mary  F.  Avard,  Christiana 
King,  Mary  A.  Stevens,  Liv'a  Robertson,  Sarah  Smith, 
Belinda  Tucker,  Eliza  Jane  Douglass,  Cath'e  Mackall, 
Ellinor  Orme,  Christiana  ^^'agner. 

After  signing  this  paper,  it  being  a  formal  withdrawal 
from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Cliurch,  on  motion  of 
brother  Lipscomb,  it  was  Resolved,  That  the  conven- 
tional articles,  adopted  at  the  late  convention  of  Re- 
formers, holden  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  is  hereby  de- 
clared to  be  the  ground  of  our  union  with  the  Associated 
Methodist  Churches. 


292 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


The  meeting  was  closed  with  singing  and  prayer  by 
brother  Davis.  Francis  King,  Secretary. 

On  the  following  day,  Dec.  3d,  at  a  meeting  con- 
vened for  tlie  purpose,  the  members  were  divided  into 
two  classes,  and  two  class-leaders  were  appointed, 
Leonard  Mackall,  sen.,  and  William  King.  Three 
stewards  were  also  elected,  John  Eliason,  Joel  Brown, 
and  William  C.  Lipscomb.  These  were  directed  to 
provide  a  house  of  worship,  and  preachers  to  officiate 
as  often  as  practicable.  Two  of  the  brethren  were  ap- 
pointed a  committee  to  wait  on  Rev.  Norval  Wilson, 
the  preacher  in  charge  of  the  Georgetown  station,  and 
hand  him  the  instrument  prepared  and  signed  by  the 
members  as  their  formal  withdrawal  from  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church.  A  committee  of  eight  members 
was  then  appointed  to  open  a  subscription,  and  select  a 
site  for  the  erection  of  a  house  for  public  worship. 
The  Friday  following  was  appointed  a  day  of  fasting 
and  prayer,  for  the  protection  and  blessing  of  God  in 
behalf  of  tliis  infant  Church. 

Thus  in  four  days,  the  Quarterly  Conference  and  the 
preacher  in  charge,  removed  the  signers  of  the  address 
from  their  official  stations — the  reformers  met — with- 
drew— and  organized  a  new  Church,  under  the  articles 
of  the  "  Associated  Methodist  Churclies." 

A  short  period  after  the  affair  at  Georgetown,  Rev. 
Benedict  Burgess  and  several  others,  were  publicly  ex- 
pelled in  Northumberland  County,  Virginia,  by  Rev. 
vSamuel  Clai  ke,  preacher  in  charge  of  Lancaster  circuit, 
without  any  ti'ial.  We  will  present  brotlier  Burgess' 
own  account  of  the  expulsions  and  secession,  in  a  letter 
to  the  editor  of  the  Mutual  Rights  and  Christian 
Intelligencer. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


293 


Brotlier  Dorsey^ — I  am  not  fond  of  writing,  but  on 
the  present  occasion,  it  becomes  my  duty  to  give  you, 
as  far  as  I  am  able,  an  account  of  the  proceedings 
against  reformers  in  this  county.  In  doing  this  I  am 
determined  to  "extenuate  nothing,  nor  to  set  down 
aught  in  malice."  If  I  err,  it  shall  not  be  intentional 
and  correction  of  an  error  will  be  acknowledged  by  me 
with  cheerfulness. 

We  live  in  Northumberland  County,  State  of  Vir- 
ginia, which  forms  a  part  of  what  is  called  Lancaster 
circuit,  in  which  we  were  members  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  This  circuit  I  travelled  in  the  year 
1809  and  1810.  From  that  time  I  have  remained  here 
in  a  located  relation  to  said  Church,  doing  my  best  to 
promote  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom. 

Soon  after  my  return  from  the  convention  held  in 
Baltimore,  in  November  last,  I  received  a  letter  from 
the  Rev.  Samuel  Clark,  preacher  in  charge  of  the  Lan- 
caster circuit,  addressed  to  Benedict  Burgess,  Thomas 
Berry,  John  Lansdell  and  others,  requesting  information, 
in  the  following  words:  "  Do  you,  or  do  you  not,  con- 
sider yourselves  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  and  hold  yourselves  amenable  to  its  laws.''  or 
do  you  consider  yourselves  as  members  of  another 
society.'  I  wish  you  to  give  me  a  definite  answer  to 
these  lines."  For  myself  I  could  have  sent  him  an 
answer,  (but  not  for  others,)  that  I  did  consider  myself 
a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  The 
ensuing  Sabbath  I  preaclied  at  Fairfield's  Meeting 
House,  and  informed  the  congregation,  I  thought  timt 
the  last  time  I  should  address  them  as  a  member  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  concluding  in  my  own 
mind  that  the  letter  was  sent  preparatory  to  a  trial. 
25* 


294 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


After  the  congregation  was  dismissed,  and  the  society 
detained,  I  rose  and  observed,  that  I  had  received  the 
above  letter,  and  not  knowing  the  minds  of  all  to  whom 
it  was  addressed,  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  read  it  to 
them.  After  reading  the  letter,  I  told  them  the  course 
I  meant  to  pursue,  and  asked  their  concurrence;  to 
which  all  appeared  to  agree.  The  press  of  business 
prevented  me  from  accomplishing  my  purpose  of  seeing 
brother  Clarke  the  next  week ;  and  on  the  Sunday  fol- 
lowing, which  was  the  21st  December  last,  I  went  to 
meeting  and  found  him  in  the  pulpit.  He  preached 
from  Genesis  xiii.  8,  9,  "  And  Abraham  said  unto  Lot, 
let  there  be  no  strife,  I  pray  thee,  between  me  and  thee, 
and  between  my  herdmen  and  thy  herdmen ;  for  we  be 
brethren.  Is  not  the  whole  land  before  thee Sepa- 
rate thyself,  I  pray  thee,  from  me ;  if  thou  wilt  take  the 
left  hand,  then  I  will  go  to  the  right ;  or  if  thou  depart 
to  the  right  hand,  then  I  will  go  to  the  left."  I  thought 
I  saw  a  great  discrepancy  between  the  spirit  of  Abra- 
ham and  that  of  our  preacher.  This  might  have  been 
owing  to  the  excitement  under  which  he  laboured.  The 
fatal  consequences  of  Lot's  choice,  were  largely  des- 
canted on.  After  sermon,  the  Rev.  T.  C.  Thornton  de- 
tained the  people  by  a  short  exhortation ;  while  (as  I  sup- 
posed) preparations  were  making.  After  he  sat  down, 
brother  Clark  again  resumed  the  stand,  and  as  nearly  as 
I  now  can  recollect,  addressed  the  congregation  in  the 
following  words:  "I  am  for  peace,  I  serve  the  God  of 
peace.  It  is  well  known  that  there  is  and  has  been  strife 
in  the  Methodist  E.  Church,  not  on  doctrines,  but  on 
Church  government.  There  has  lately  been  a  conven- 
tion in  Baltimore,  and  those  who  went  and  those  who 
sent  delegates  to  that  convention,  have  joined  another 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  295 

Church  by  that  act.  Therefore,  the  following  names 
are  to  be  considered  as  liaving  withdrawn  from  the  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church."  Eight  or  ten  names  were 
then  read  out.  I  rose  to  address  the  congregation  from 
tlie  altar,  when  the  people  were  dismissed  and  requested 
to  withdraw,  in  order  to  hold  a  class  meeting.  After 
the  doors  were  closed,  I  requested  of  brother  Clark 
liberty  to  speak,  and  had  it  granted,  if  I  would  not  be 
long.  I  told  the  society,  I  protested  against  the  course 
tliat  had  been  pursued;  that  my  going  to  the  convention 
was  for  the  sake  of  consolidating  those  brethren  who 
had  been  expelled  for  maintaining  the  principle  of  right- 
eousness in  representation :  that  I  rejoiced  in  having  had 
tlie  privilege  of  attending  the  convention,  and  thought  it 
one  of  the  best  acts  of  my  life.  After  considerable 
altercation,  I  told  brother  Clark  that  it  was  probable  he 
had  not  read  out  all,  and  he  had  better  ask  if  there 
were  any  more.  He  did  so,  and  a  number  more  rose 
and  observed  they  were  equally  guilty,  (if  there  was 
any  guilt  in  the  act,)  with  myself  and  those  other  bre- 
thren who  had  been  read  out. 

In  the  confusion  that  ensued,  there  was  no  appoint- 
ment made  for  Christmas  day,  and  of  course  there  could 
have  been  no  general  notice  given.  As  far  as  it  could 
be  done,  there  Avas  notice,  that  on  that  day  I  would 
preach,  and  proceed  to  form  an  Associated  Methodist 
Church,  in  Fairfield.  Although  the  eight  or  ten  names 
which  were  read  out,  were  in  various  parts  of  the  cir- 
cuit, and  the  Rev.  T.  C.  Thornton  attended  our  meet- 
ing on  Christmas,  and  used  his  best  efforts  to  prevent, 
as  I  thought,  our  organization,  (this  he  denied  as  being 
his  object,)  there  were  enough  united  themselves  under 
the  conventional  articles,  to  prove  that  all  were  not 


296 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


read  out,  who  believed  the  government  of  Episcopal 
Methodism  and  despotism  to  be  the  same  thing.  "We 
put  down  twenty-one  names;  elected  brother  Thomas 
Berry  our  class-leader,  and  John  Lansdell  our  steward; 
appointed  two  prayer  meetings  in  the  week,  and  a  day 
of  fasting  and  prayer.  Since  then  we  have  been  on  the 
increase,  and  the  blessing  of  God  appears  to  attend  our 
efforts  to  promote  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom.  Last  Sa- 
turday was  quarterly  meeting  day  for  the  circuit,  and 
the  Quarterly  Conference,  purged  and  purified  as  it  was, 
sanctioned  all  that  had  been  done,  and  directed  their 
proceedings  to  be  published. 

I  am  now  acting  under  the  conventional  articles,  and 
shall  do  my  best  as  soon  as  I  can,  to  enlarge  the  work 
and  spread  the  principles.  We  are  in  want  of  a  man  of 
experience  and  heart-felt  religion,  to  take  charge  of  the 
executive  department  in  the  Churches  that  are  springing 
up  in  this  section. 

Yours  in  the  bonds  of  mutual  rights, 

B.  Burgess. 


Many  additional  accounts  of  expulsions  and  highly  in- 
teresting secessions  might  here  be  given,  but  this  would 
swell  our  work  to  an  inconvenient  size. 

During  the  year  1829,  societies  and  Annual  Confer- 
ences were  formed  in  several  states  of  the  Union ;  the 
Mutual  Rights  and  Christian  Intelligencer  for  that  year, 
abounds  in  tlie  most  cheering  information  from  the  sev- 
eral travelling  agents  and  others  in  relation  to  the  rapid 
progress  of  reform  and  the  grace  of  God  among  the 
people.  In  an  editorial  for  October  of  that  year  the 
editor  says: — It  affords  us  no  small  gratification  and 
comfort  to  receive  such  assurances  of  the  Divine  favour 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  297 


and  blessings,  as  our  infant  Zion  is  realizing-  in  different 
parts  of  the  country.  After  a  long  and  fiery  trial,  hun- 
dreds who  have  endured  with  patience  and  stood  firm  to 
their  purpose,  are  beginning-  to  see  the  fruit  of  their  la- 
bour. Surely  if  heaven's  smiles  are  to  be  received  as 
evidence  that  a  people  are  right,  this  people  must  be 
right.  Would  the  Lord  own  and  bless  the  labours  of 
"apostates"  in  this  gracious  manner.  The  Avork  is 
spreading  in  Maryland,  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Dela- 
ware, Virginia,  Ohio,  Pennsylvania  and  several  other 
states;  and  the  Lord  is  adding  to  the  Associated 
Churches,  daily  such  as  gives  evidence  that  they  have 
passed  from  death  unto  life,  and  some  who  promise 
great  usefulness  to  the  Church. 


CHAPTER  XVn. 

GENERAL    CONVENTION    OF  IS30. — FORMATION  OF  THE 
CONSTITUTION,  AND  DISCIPLINE. 

During  the  latter  part  of  1829,  and  the  forepart  of 
1830,  preparations  were  being  made  for  holding  the 
convention  in  November,  in  view  of  preparing  a  Con- 
stitution and  Discipline  for  the  government  of  the  Asso- 
ciated Methodist  Churches,  in  these  United  States. 
Ministerial  and  lay  delegates  were  elected  by  their  re- 
spective Annual  Conferences  and  furnished  with  certifi- 
cates of  their  election.  The  committee,  appointed  by 
the  convention  of  1828  to  prepare  a  Constitution  and 
Discipline,  laboured  hard  to  frame  a  draft  which  would 
guarantee  to  the  ministers  and  members  their  rights  and 


298 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


privileges  as  Christ's  free  men — establish  an  efficient 
and  well  balanced  itinerancy — secure  to  the  people, 
through  their  representatives  in  the  respective  Annual 
Conferences,  the  choice  of  their  ministers — and  thus, 
forever  put  to  silence  the  assertion  that  itinerancy,  rep- 
resentation, and  the  choice  of  ministers  by  the  people 
are  incompatible. 

Much  anxiety  was  felt  on  all  hands.  The  Episcopal 
Methodists  feared  a  development  of  principles  and  rules 
of  government  which  would  cast  their  system  more 
deeply  into  the  shade ;  but  hoped  we  should  fall  out  by 
the  way — some  of  them  predicted  this  with  great  as- 
surance, and  fixed  our  final  dissolution  at  a  period  not 
exceeding  three  years.  The  reformers  on  the  other 
hand,  while  they  felt  great  solicitude  that  the  conven- 
tion might  prepare  a  system  worthy  of  admiration,  did 
not  appear  to  dread  any  fatal  diversity  of  opinion  and 
sentiment  which  might  militate  seriously  against  the 
general  interests  of  the  Churches.  They  calmly  re- 
posed confidence  in  the  Father  of  all  their  mercies,  and 
fervently  implored  his  guidance  and  protection. 

About  this  time  attempts  were  made  by  certain  min- 
isters of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  to  cast  re- 
proach on  our  ministers,  and  to  bring  their  official  acts 
into  disrepute.  This  conduct,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  was 
uncharitable  and  unwise  in  those  whose  own  ordination 
is  so  frequently  called  in  question,  and  who  find  it  so 
difficult  to  sustain  tlieir  pretentions  before  the  christian 
community.  In  a  periodical  of  the  time,  it  was  gravely 
stated  "  If  a  minister  expatriate,  he  thereby  dissolves 
the  compact  in  virtue  of  which  he  received  and  holds 
his  official  functions;  and,  of  course,  those  functions 
cease."    Again  "  those  official  powers  are  the  property 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  299 

of  the  Church  for  whose  use  they  are  conferred,  and 
were  lent  on  certain  stipulated  terms,  which  terms, 
can  only  be  performed  icithiii  the  Church  to  which 
tlie  property  belongs."  These  most  absurd  sentiments 
were  boldly  advanced  to  induce  the  belief,  tliat  those 
ministers  who  had  withdrawn  from  the  Metliodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  and  had  joined  any  of  the  Associated 
Methodist  Churches,  were  no  longer  in  possession  of 
ministerial  authority,  having  lost  their  official  powers  by 
withdrawing  from  the  said  Church;  and,  consequently, 
their  parchments,  and  acts  of  ordination,  &c.,  in  the 
Associated  Churches  were  invalid.  How  far  these 
views  obtained  credence  we  know  not,  but  this  we 
know,  the  writers  and  their  friends  plumed  themselves 
greatly  on  their  segacity,  and  prospect  of  success.  But 
alas!  for  them,  nothing  more  was  necessary  for  a  com- 
plete refutation  of  those  untenable  assertions,  than  to 
point  out  some  of  the  serious  consequences  which  flow 
from  their  doctrine.  If  the  doctrine  be  true,  that  a 
minister  can  only  perform  his  official  functions  in  the 
Church  where  he  received  them ;  and,  that  when  he  ex- 
patriates he  loses  his  official  functions,  then  it  follows  as 
a  necessary  consequence,  that  all  the  Protestant  ordina- 
tions in  Europe  are  spurious  and  invalid.  Luther, 
Zuingle,  Melancthon,  Calvin,  and  all  the  worthies  of 
the  reformation  had  received  their  ordination  in  the  Ro- 
man Catholic  Church,  or  from  men  who  had  been  ex- 
pelled from  that  communion  or  had  expatriated  that 
Church — and,  of  course,  according  to  the  above  doc- 
trine, their  official  functions  ceased — their  ordinations 
were  no  longer  valid — they  could  not  exercise  their 
functions  any  longer  than  they  remained  within  the  pale 
of  tlie  Catholic  Church.    The  ordinations  being  invalid 


300 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


in  the  commencement,  they  must  remain  equally  so  to 
this  day. 

The  doctrine  not  only  destroys  the  validity  of  all  the 
Protestant  ordinations  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  but  it 
likewise  involves  the  British  divines  in  the  same  di- 
lemma. They  are  the  regular  successors  of  those  who 
expatriated  from  the  Romish  communion;  and,  conse- 
quently, are  also  deprived  of  their  official  standing;  but 
these  same  men,  witliout  any  further  authority  than  that 
which  they  derived  from  their  ordinations  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  exercised  ministerial  functions  and 
performed  ordinations.  Their  successors  did  the  same 
thing,  until  the  time  of  Wesley,  who  received  his  ordi- 
nation as  a  presbyter  in  the  Church  of  England,  after  the 
same  manner.  If  theirs  were  invalid,  his  was  invalid, 
and  those  also  on  Avhom  he  laid  hands,  as  a  presbyter  in 
the  Church  of  England.  These  are  the  necessary  con- 
sequences of  the  silly  doctrine  advanced  by  our  Epis- 
copal friends.  If  true,  it  as  effectually  destroys  the 
validity  of  their  own  ordination,  as  it  was  designed  to 
destroy  ours.  But  the  doctrine  is  not  sound,  nor  was  it 
ever  admitted,  since  the  Reformation,  to  be  any  thing 
more  than  a  miserable  popish  sophism. 

November  2d,  1830. 

The  delegates  elected  to  the  General  Convention  as- 
sembled in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  and  opened  the  session 
in  Saint  John's  Church,  by  supplication  and  prayer  for 
the  Divine  benediction  and  guidance  in  the  most  im- 
portant business  committed  to  their  hands  by  the  nu- 
merous Associated  Churches.  One  hundred  and  four- 
teen ministerial  and  lay  delegates  were  elected,  out  of 
which  number,  eiglity-three  were  in  attendance,  from 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


301 


the  following  named  Conferences.  Vermont,  Massa- 
chusetts, New  York  and  Canada,  New  York,  Pennsyl- 
vania, Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  Georgia, 
Alabama,  Ohio,  and  Western  Virginia. 

Dr.  Francis  Waters  was  elected  President  of  the 
Convention;  and  Rev.  William  C.  Lipscomb,  Secre- 
tary. On  motion  of  brother  William  S.  Stockton  of 
the  Pennsylvania  Conference,  it  was  Resolved,  that  the 
committee  appointed  at  the  last  convention  to  prepare  a 
draft  of  a  constitution,  &c.,  be  requested  to  make  their 
report.  The  chairman  of  that  committee  accordingly 
reported,  and  read  a  draft  of  a  constitution  and  discip- 
line. The  draft  of  the  discipline  was  laid  on  the  table 
for  future  action,  and  one  hundred  copies  of  the  consti- 
tution were  ordered  to  be  printed,  for  the  use  of  the 
members  of  the  convention.  And,  on  motion  of  brother 
Holcombe  of  the  Virginia  Conference,  it  was  deter- 
mined that  the  consideration  of  the  constitution  should 
be  the  order  of  the  day  on  the  morrow. 

On  the  following  day  the  printed  constitution  was 
again  read,  and  several  other  papers  were  presented  to 
the  convention,  as  suitable  systems  and  suggestions,  for 
consideration.  After  much  desultory  conversation  on 
the  merits  and  claims  of  the  respective  papers,  it  was 
determined  to  appoint  a  committee  of  twelve  members, 
taking  one  from  each  conference,  to  receive  and  take 
into  consideration  all  the  papers ;  and  report  any  prin- 
ciple or  provision,  in  view  of  any  part  of  our  contem- 
plated economy,  which  they  might  find  to  have  been 
overlooked,  or  which  the  papers  might  suggest,  and  re- 
port on  the  following  day. 

The  following  named  brethren  were  appointed  on  the 
committee,  W.  W.  Walace,  from  the  Maryland  Con- 
26 


302 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


ference ;  Charles  Kennon,  Georgia ;  John  French,  East 
Virginia;  Nathaniel  Gage,  Vermont;  George  Thomas, 
New  York;  Asa  Shinn,  Ohio;  Britton  Capel,  Alabama; 
Daniel  Bromley,  New  York  and  Canada;  John  Smith, 
Pennsylvania;  Isaac  Fister,  Genessee;  George  A.  Reed, 
Western  Virginia;  Willis  Harris,  North  Carolina. 

November  Ath. 

The  committee  on  drafts,  papers,  &c.,  made  the  fol- 
lowing report : 

The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  printed 
constitution  and  papers  connected  with  that  subject, 
have  had  the  same  under  consideration ;  but  as  no  ma- 
tured plan  has  been  presented  which  they  can  substitute 
in  the  place  of  the  one  presented  by  the  committee  ap- 
pointed by  the  convention  of  1828,  they  beg  leave  to 
report — That  the  printed  constitution  be  acted  upon. 

On  motion,  it  U'as  Resolved,  that  the  convention  now 
accept  the  outlines  of  the  plan  of  a  constitution  reported 
by  the  committee,  and  proceed  to  adopt,  reject  and 
modify  its  details,  article  by  article. 

The  convention  proceeded  to  take  up  the  consti- 
tution, article  by  article,  commencing  with  the  preamble 
and  elementary  principles,  and  laboured  with  great  dili- 
gence and  assiduity  until  the  16th  inst.  The  first  article 
of  the  constitution,  which  was  laid  on  the  table  on  the 
5th  instant,  was  now  taken  up.  Brother  Shinn  moved  to 
fill  up  the  blank  with  the  words.  The  Methodist  Repre- 
sentative Churchy  comprisi^ig  all  the  Associated  Methodist 
Churches. 

While  this  motion  was  under  discussion.  Dr.  Waters, 
the  President  of  the  Convention,  called  Dr.  French  to 
the  chair,  and  expressed  his  views  in  opposition  to  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  303 


word  "Representative,"  proposed  by  brother  Shinn, 
and  in  favour  of  introducing  the  word  Protestant. 

Brother  Avery  then  moved  to  amend  the  amendment 
by  substituting  the  Avord  Protestant  for  Representative. 
The  question  being  put,  was  carried  unanimously. 

The  article  was  then  adopted,  and  reads:  "  This  As- 
sociation shall  be  denominated.  The  Methodist  Pro- 
testant Church,  comprising  the  Associated  Metho- 
dist Churches." 

The  entire  constitution  was  now  read,  and  adopted 
by  a  unanimous,  rising  vote.  Here  we  deem  it  proper 
to  insert  the  constitution  as  it  passed  the  convention. 

CONSTITUTION 

OF  THE 

METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 

We,  the  Representatives  of  the  Associated  Methodist 
Churches,  in  General  Convention  assembled,  acknowl- 
edging the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  Head  of  the 
Church,  and  the  Word  of  God  as  the  sutRcient  rule  of  faith 
and  practice,  in  all  things  pertaining  to  godliness  ;  and  being 
fully  persuaded,  that  the  representative  form  of  Church  gov- 
ernment is  the  most  Scriptural,  best  suited  to  our  condition, 
and  most  congenial  with  our  views  and  feelings  as  fellow- 
citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God  : 
AND,  Whereas,  a  written  Constitution,  establishing  the 
form  of  government,  and  securing  to  the  Ministers  and 
Members  of  the  Church  their  rights  and  privileges,  is  the 
best  safeguard  of  Christian  liberty  :  We,  therefore,  trusting 
in  the  protection  of  Almighty  God,  and  acting  in  the  name 
and  by  the  authority  of  our  constituents,  do  ordain  and 
establish,  and  agree  to  be  governed  by  the  following  ele- 
mentary principles  and  Constitution : 


304 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


1.  A  Christian  Church  is  a  society  of  believers  in  Jesus 
Christ,  and  is  of  divine  institution. 

2.  Christ  is  the  only  Head  of  the  Church;  and  the  Word 
of  God  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  conduct. 

3.  No  person  who  loves  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
obeys  the  Gospel  of  God  our  Saviour,  ought  to  be  de- 
prived of  Church  membership. 

4.  Every  man  has  an  inalienable  right  to  private  judg- 
ment, in  matters  of  religion  ;  and  an  equal  right  to  express 
his  opinion,  in  any  way  which  will  not  violate  the  laws  of 
God,  or  the  rights  of  his  fellow  men. 

5.  Church  trials  should  be  conducted  on  Gospel  prin- 
ciples only  ;  and  no  minister  or  member  should  be  excom- 
municated except  for  immorality;  the  propagation  of  un- 
christian doctrines :  or  for  the  neglect  of  duties  enjoined 
by  the  Word  of  God. 

6.  The  pastoral  or  ministerial  otRce  and  duties  are  of 
divine  appointment;  and  all  elders  in  the  Church  of  God 
are  equal;  but  ministers  are  forbidden  to  be  lords  over 
God's  heritage,  or  to  have  dominion  over  the  faith  of  the 
saints. 

7.  The  Church  has  a  right  to  form  and  enforce  such 
rules  and  regulations  only,  as  are  in  accordance  with  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  and  may  be  necessary  or  have  a  tendency 
to  carry  into  effect  the  great  system  of  practical  Christianity. 

8.  Whatever  power  may  be  necessary  to  the  formation 
of  rules  and  regulations,  is  inherent  in  the  ministers  and 
members  of  the  Church  :  but  so  much  of  that  power  may 
be  delegated,  from  time  to  time,  upon  a  plan  of  represen- 
tation, as  they  may  judge  necessary  and  proper. 

9.  It  is  the  duty  of  all  ministers  and  members  of  the 
Church  to  maintain  godliness,  and  to  oppose  all  moral  evil. 

10.  It  is  obligatory  on  ministers  of  the  Gospel  to  be 
faithful  in  the  discharge  of  their  pastoral  and  ministerial 
duties ;  and  it  is  also  obligatory  on  the  members  to  esteem 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  305 


ministers  highly  for  their  works'  sake,  and  to  render  them 
a  righteous  compensation  for  their  labours. 

11.  The  Church  ought  to  secure  to  all  her  official  bodies 
the  necessary  authority  for  the  purposes  of  good  govern- 
ment ;  but  she  has  no  right  to  create  any  distinct  or  inde- 
pendent sovereignties. 

ARTICLE  I. 

TITLE. 

This  Association  shall  be  denominated,  The  Metho- 
dist Protestant  Church,  comprising  the  Associated 
Methodist  Churches. 

ARTICLE  n. 

TERMS   OF  MEMBERSHIP. 

I.  There  is  only  one  condition  required  of  those  who 
apply  for  membership  in  an  Associated  Methodist  Church, 
viz :  A  desire  to  Jlee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  be  saved 
by  grace,  throvgh  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  with  an 
avowed  determination  to  walk  in  all  the  commandments  of 
God  blameless. 

But  those  who  may  continue  therein,  must  give  evi- 
dence of  their  desire  and  determination,  by  conforming  to 
such  rules  of  moral  discipline  as  the  Word  of  God  requires. 

II.  There  shall  be  a  state  of  probationary  privileges  in 
which  persons  shall  be  held  as  candidates  for  admission 
into  membership  in  this  Church,  preparatory  to  their  being 
received  into  full  membership,  by  a  compliance  with  the 
terms  thereof. 

III.  The  children  of  our  members,  and  those  under 
their  guardianship,  shall  be  recognized  as  enjoying  proba- 
tionary privileges,  and  held  as  candidates  for  membership ; 
and  may  be  put  into  classes,  as  such,  with  the  consent  of 
their  parents  or  guardians. 

26* 


306 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


ARTICLE  III. 

DIVISION  INTO  DISTRICTS,   CIRCUITS  AND  STATIONS. 

I.  Those  parts  of  the  United  States  embraced  by  this 
Association,  shall  be  divided  into  districts  having  respec- 
tively such  boundaries  as  may  be  agreed  on  at  this  Con- 
vention, subject  to  those  alterations  which  may  be  made 
or  authorized  from  time  to  time,  by  the  General  Conference. 

II.  Each  district  shall  be  divided  into  circuits  and  sta- 
tions, by  its  Annual  Conference. 

III.  Every  minister  or  preacher,  removing  from  one  dis- 
trict to  another;  and  every  member  removing  from  one 
circuit,  station,  or  Church  to  another,  having  a  certificate 
of  his  or  her  good  standing,  shall  be  entitled  to  member- 
ship in  any  other  district,  circuit,  station  or  Associated 
Methodist  Church  within  the  limits  of  this  Association,  to 
which  he  or  she  may  apply  for  membership. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

ON  RECEIVING  CHURCHES,  &C. 

I.  Any  number  of  believers  united  as  a  religious  Society 
or  Church,  embracing  the  principles  of  religious  truth  held 
by  this  Association,  adopting  this  Constitution,  and  con- 
forming to  our  book  of  discipline,  and  means  of  grace,  shall, 
at  their  request,  made  to  the  President  of  an  Annual  Con- 
ference, or  the  superintendent  of  a  circuit  or  station,  be  re- 
cognized as  an  Associated  Methodist  Church,  and  be  en- 
titled to  all  the  privileges  granted  by  this  Constitution; 
subject,  however,  to  the  decision  of  the  most  adjacent 
Quarterly  Conference. 

II.  An  Associated  Church  or  Society  shall  be  composed 
of  any  number  of  members  residing  sufficiently  near  each 
other  to  assemble  steadily  for  public  worship,  and  to  trans- 
act its  temporal  business.    And  every  Church  shall  be 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  307 


divided,  when  it  becomes  necessary,  into  smaller  com- 
panies or  classes,  for  the  purposes  of  religious  instruction 
and  edification. 

III.  Every  Church  or  Society  shall  have  power,  by  the 
concurrence  of  a  majority  of  two-thirds  of  its  qualified 
male  members,  present  at  any  meeting  called  for  the  pur- 
pose, to  purchase,  build,  lease,  sell,  rent,  or  otherwise 
obtain  or  dispose  of  property,  for  the  mutual  benefit  of  the 
Church.  Each  Church  shall  also  have  power  to  admit 
persons  into  full  membership  ;  and  to  try,  censure,  or  expel 
unworthy  members,  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of 
this  Constitution,  and  the  rules  of  discipline. 

IV.  But  no  Church  whatever  shall  be  continued  in  con- 
nexion with  this  Association,  which  does  not  conform  to 
this  Constitution,  and  the  regulations  contained  in  the  book 
of  discipline;  or  which  may  hereafter  reject  any  part  or 
provision  thereof. 

ARTICLE  V. 
leaders'  meeting. 
In  every  station  there  shall  be  a  leaders'  meeting,  com- 
posed of  all  the  class-leaders  and  stewards ;  the  superin- 
tendent shall  be  chaimian  of  the  meeting. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

QUARTERLY  CONFERENCES. 

I.  There  shall  be  four  Quarterly  Conferences  in  each 
circuit  and  station,  in  every  Conference  year,  to  be  com- 
posed of  all  the  ministers,*  preachers,  exhorters,  stewards 
and  leaders,  and  trustees,  in  full  membership,  belonging 
to  the  circuit  or  station:  Provided  that  the  superintendent 
shall  have  authority  to  call  special  meetings  of  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  at  other  times,  when  circumstances  make 
it  necessary. 

•A  minister  is  one  who  is  ordained  ;  apreacher  acts  under  a  license. 


308 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


IF.  Each  Quarterly  Conference  shall  be  vested  with 
power  to  examine  into  the  official  character  of  all  its  mem- 
bers, and  to  admonish  or  reprove  as  occasion  may  require; 
to  grant  to  persons,  properly  qualified  and  recommended 
by  the  class  of  which  the  applicant  is  a  member,  license 
to  preach  and  exhort,  and  renew  their  license  annually; 
to  admit  ministers  and  preachers  coming  from  any  Asso- 
ciated Church;  to  recommend  ministers  and  preachers  to 
the  Annual  Conference  to  travel,  and  for  ordination;  to 
hear  and  decide  on  appeals;  and  to  perform  such  other 
duties  as  are  authorized  by  this  Convention.  Provided, 
nevertheless,  that  no  person  shall  be  licensed  to  preach 
until  he  shall  have  been  first  examined,  and  recommended 
by  a  committee  of  five,  composed  of  ministers  and  laymen, 
chosen  by  the  Quarterly  Conference. 

ARTICLE  Vlf. 

COMPOSITION  AND  POWERS  OF  THE  ANNUAL  CONFERENCES. 

I.  There  shall  be  held  annually  within  the  limits  of 
each  district,  a  conference,  to  be  denominated  the  Annual 
Conference,  composed  of  all  the  ordained  itinerant  minis- 
ters belonging  to  the  district;  that  is  all  ministers  properly 
under  the  stationing  authority  of  the  conference;  and  of 
one  delegate  from  each  circuit  and  station  for  each  of  its 
itinerant  ministers ;  provided,  however,  that  every  circuit 
and  station  shall  have  at  least  one  delegate.  Each  Annual 
Conference  shall  regulate  the  manner  of  elections,  in  its 
own  district;  provided,  however,  that  the  election  of  del- 
egates to  the  first  Annual  Conferences,  under  this  Con- 
stitution, shall  be  according  to  such  regulations  as  may  be 
adopted  for  that  purpose  by  the  Quarterly  Conferences  of 
the  respective  circuits  and  stations. 

II.  The  Annual  Conferences  respectively,  shall  be  vest- 
ed with  power  to  elect  a  president  annually  ;  to  examine 
into  the  official  conduct  of  all  its  members;  to  receive  by 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  309 


vote,  such  ministers  and  preachers  into  the  conference  as 
come  properly  recommended,  and  who  can  be  efficiently 
employed  as  itinerant  preachers,  or  missionaries  ;  to  elect 
to  orders  those  who  are  eligible  and  competent  to  the  pas- 
toral office;  to  hear  and  decide  on  appeals;  to  define  and 
regulate  the  boundaries  of  circuits  and  stations;  to  station 
the  ministers,  preachers  and  missionaries ;  and  to  perform 
such  other  duties  as  are  prescribed  by  this  Convention,  or 
may  be  prescribed  by  the  General  Conference. 

III.  To  make  such  rules  and  regulations  as  may  be 
necessary  to  defray  the  expenses  of  the  itinerant  minis- 
ters, preachers  and  their  families ;  to  raise  the  amount  of 
their  salaries  as  fixed  by  the  Convention,  and  for  all  other 
purposes  connected  with  the  organization  and  continuance 
of  said  conferences. 

IV.  The  Annual  Conferences,  respectively,  shall  also 
have  authority  to  perform  the  following  additional  du- 
ties : — 

1st.  To  make  such  special  rules  and  regulations  as  the 
peculiarities  of  the  district  may  require  ;  provided,  howev- 
er, that  no  rule  or  regulation  be  made,  inconsistent  with 
this  Constitution.  And  provided,  furthermore,  that  the 
General  Conference  shall  have  power  to  annul  any  rule  or 
regulation  which  that  body  may  deem  unconstitutional. 

2d.  To  prescribe  and  regulate  the  mode  of  stationing  the 
ministers  and  preachers  within  the  district;  provided, 
alwaj's,  that  they  grant  to  each  minister  or  preacher  sta- 
tioned, an  appeal,  during  the  sitting  of  the  conference. 

3d.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  have  exclusive  pow- 
er to  make  its  own  rules  and  regulations  for  the  admission 
and  government  of  coloured  members  within  its  district; 
and  to  make  for  them  such  terms  of  suffrage  as  the  con- 
ferences respectively  may  deem  proper. 

But  neither  the  General  Conference  nor  any  Annual 
Conference,  shall  assume  power  to  interfere  with  the  con- 


310 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


stitutional  powers  of  the  civil  governments,  or  with  the 
operations  of  the  civil  laws;  yet,  nothing  herein  contained 
shall  be  so  construed  as  to  authorize  or  sanction  any- 
thing inconsistent  with  the  morality  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

Each  Annual  Conference  shall  keep  a  journal  of  its 
proceedings,  and  send  a  copy  to  the  General  Conference. 

ARTICLE  VIII. 

COMPOSITION  OF  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE. 

I.  There  shall  be  a  General  Conference  of  this  Asso- 
ciation, on  the  first  Tuesday  in  May,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1834,  in  Georgetown,  District  of  Columbia,  and  on 
the  first  Tuesday  in  May,  every  seventh*  year  thereafter 
in  such  place  as  may  be  determined  on  bj'  the  conference. 

II.  The  General  Conference  shall  consist  of  an  equal 
number  of  ministers  and  laymen.  The  ratio  of  represen- 
tation from  each  district  shall  be  one  minister  and  one  lay- 
man for  every  thousand  persons  in  full  membership;  Pro- 
vided, ho-wever,  that  any  district  which  may  not  have  one 
thousand  members  shall  be  entitled  to  two  representatives, 
one  minister  and  one  layman,  until  a  different  ratio  shall 
be  fixed  by  the  General  Conferencg. 

III.  The  number  of  representatives  to  which  each  dis- 
trict may  be  entitled,  shall  be  elected  at  the  time,  and 
place  of  holding  the  Annual  Conference  of  the  district, 
next  preceding  the  sitting  of  the  General  Conference,  by 
the  joint  ballot  of  an  electoral  college,  composed  of  the 
itinerant  ministers  and  delegates  belonging  to  the  Annual 
Conference,  and  of  one  minister,  who  is  not  under  the 
stationing  authority  of  the  conference,  provided  there  be 
such,  from  each  circuit  and  station  within  the  limits  of  the 
district.  The  minister  thus  added  from  each  circuit  and 
station,  shall  be  elected  at  the  time  and  place  of  holding 
the  Quarterly  Conference,  by  the  ministers  in  his  circuit 

♦Subsequently  altered  to  ever)'  fourth  year. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


311 


or  station,  not  under  the  stationing  power  of  the  Annual 
Conference.  Provided,  however,  that  the  delegates  from 
the  respective  circuits,  and  stations,  be  laymen ;  and  pro- 
vided, also,  that  it  require  the  affirmative  vote  of  a  majori- 
ty of  all  the  lay  delegates  present,  as  well  as  of  a  majority 
of  the  votes  of  all  the  ministers  present,  to  constitute  the 
election  of  any  representative  to  the  General  Conference. 

IV.  The  General  Conference  shall  elect  by  ballot,  a 
president  to  preside  over  its  deliberations;  and  one  or 
more  secretaries,  to  serve  during  the  sitting  of  the  confer- 
ence; shall  also  judge  of  election  returns,  and  qualifica- 
tions of  its  own  members,  and  form  its  own  rules  of  order. 
A  majority  of  all  the  representatives  in  attendance  shall 
constitute  a  quorum. 

V.  The  ministers  and  laymen  shall  dehberate  in  one 
body;  but  if,  upon  the  final  passage  of  any  question,  it  be 
required  by  three  members,  the  ministers  and  laymen 
shall  vote  separately,  and  the  concurrence  of  a  majority  of 
both  classes  of  representatives  shall  be  necessary  to  con- 
stitute a  vote  of  the  conference. — A  similar  regulation 
shall  be  observed  by  the  Annual  Conferences. 

VI.  The  yeas  and  nays  shall  be  recorded  at  the  call  of 
one-fifth  part  of  the  members  present. 

VII.  The  conference  shall  publish  such  parts  of  the 
journal  of  its  proceedings,  as  it  may  deem  requisite. 

VIII.  All  papers,  books,  &.C.,  belonging  to  the  confer- 
ence, shall  be  preserved  as  that  body  may  direct. 

ARTICLE  IX. 

POWERS  OF  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE. 

I.  The  General  Conference  shall  have  power  to  make 
rules  and  regulations  for  the  Itinerant,  Missionary,  Litera- 
ry, and  every  other  department  of  the  Church,  recognized 
by  this  Constitution. 


313 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


II.  To  fix  the  compensation  and  duties  of  the  itinerant 
ministers  and  preachers,  and  the  allowance  for  their  wives, 
widows  and  children ;  and  also  the  compensation  and 
duties  of  the  book  agent,  editor,  &c.,  and  to  devise  means 
for  raising  funds. 

III.  To  regulate,  from  time  to  time,  the  number  of  rep- 
resentatives to  the  General  Conference;  provided,  that 
the  General  Conference  shall  at  no  time  exceed  one  hun- 
dred members, 

IV.  To  define  and  regulate  the  boundaries  of  the  re- 
spective Annual  Conference  districts  ;  provided,  however, 
that  the  Annual  Conferences  of  any  two  or  more  districts, 
shall  have  power,  by  mutual  agreement,  to  alter  their  re- 
spective adjoining  boundaries,  or  to  unite  and  become  one 
district,  or  to  set  off  a  new  district ;  to  receive  into  their 
respective  limits  and  jurisdiction  any  station  or  circuit, 
which  does  not  belong  to  some  other  district ;  but  every 
alteration  made  in  the  boundaries  of  the  respective  districts, 
shall  be  reported  to  the  ensuins  General  Conference. 

ARTICLE  X. 

RESTRICTIONS  ON  THE  LEGISLATIVE  ASSEMBLIES. 

I.  No  rule  shall  be  passed  which  shall  contravene  any 
law  of  God. 

II.  No  rule  shall  be  passed  which  shall  infringe  the 
right  of  suffrage,  eligibility  to  office,  or  the  rights  and 
privileges  of  our  ministers,  preachers  and  members,  to  an 
impartial  trial  by  committee,  and  of  an  appeal,  as  provided 
by  this  Constitution. 

III.  No  rule  shall  be  passed  infringing  the  liberty  of 
speech,  or  of  the  press  ;  but  for  every  abuse  of  liberty,  the 
offender  shall  be  dealt  with  as  in  other  cases  of  indulging 
in  sinful  words  and  tempers. 

IV.  No  rule,  except  it  be  founded  on  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, shall  be  passed  authorizing  the  expulsion  of  any 
minister,  preacher  or  member. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  313 


V.  No  rule  shall  be  passed  appropriating  the  funds  of 
the  Church  to  any  purpose  except  the  support  of  the  min- 
istry, their  wives,  widows  and  children  ;  the  promotion  of 
education,  and  missions  ;  the  diffusion  of  useful  knowledge  ; 
the  necessary  expenses  consequent  on  assembling  the 
conferences,  and  the  relief  of  the  poor. 

VI.  No  higher  order  of  ministers  shall  be  authorized 
than  that  of  elder. 

VII.  No  rule  shall  be  passed  to  abolish  an  efficient 
itinerant  ministry,  or  to  authorize  the  Annual  Conferences 
to  station  their  ministers  and  preachers  longer  than  three 
years,  successively,  in  the  same  circuit,  and  two  years 
successively  in  the  same  station. 

VIII.  No  change  shall  be  made  in  the  relative  propor- 
tions, or  component  parts  of  the  General  or  Annual  Con- 
ferences. 

ARTICLE  XI. 

OFFICERS   OF  THE  CHURCH. 

Presidents  of  the  Annual  Conferences. 

1.  The  president  of  each  Annual  Conference  shall  be 
elected  annually,  by  the  ballot  of  a  majority  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  conference.  He  shall  not  be  eligible  more 
than  three  years  successively ;  and  shall  be  amenable  to 
that  body  for  his  official  conduct. 

2.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  president  of  an  Annual 
Conference,  to  preside  in  all  meetings  of  that  body ;  to 
travel  through  the  district,  and  visit  all  the  circuits  and 
stations,  and  to  be  present,  as  far  as  practicable,  at  all  the 
quarterly  meetings  and  camp  meetings  of  his  district; 
and,  in  the  recess  of  conference,  with  the  assistance  of 
two  or  more  elders,  to  ordain  those  persons  who  may  be 
elected  to  orders;  to  employ  such  ministers,  preachers, 
and  missionaries,  as  are  duly  recommended ;  and  to  make 
such  changes  of  preachers  as  may  be  necessary,  provided 

27 


314 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


the  consent  of  the  preachers  to  be  changed,  be  first  ob- 
tained ;  and  to  perform  such  other  duties  as  may  be 
required  by  his  Annual  Conference. 

Ministers. 

1.  The  minister,  who  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Annual 
Conference,  to  the  charge  of  a  station  or  circuit,  shall  be 
styled,  the  superintendent;  and  shall  be  amenable  to  the 
Annual  Conference  for  his  official  conduct. 

2.  The  minister  or  preacher  appointed  by  the  Annual 
Conference  to  assist  the  superintendent  in  the  discharge 
of  his  pastoral  duties,  shall  be  styled  the  assistant;  and 
shall  be  amenable  to  the  Annual  Conference  for  the  faith- 
ful discharge  of  duty. 

3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  every  minister  and  preacher 
belonging  to  a  circuit  or  station,  to  render  all  the  pastoral 
assistance  he  can,  consistently  with  his  other  engage- 
ments ;  but  no  minister  or  preacher  shall  be  accountable 
to  the  Annual  Conference  for  the  discharge  of  ministerial 
duty,  except  he  be  an  itinerant  minister  or  preacher;  all 
others  shall  be  accountable  to  the  Quarterly  Conference  of 
their  circuit  or  station. 

4.  No  person  shall  be  recognized  as  an  itinerant  minis- 
ter, preacher  or  missionary,  whose  name  is  not  enrolled 
on  the  Annual  Conference  list,  or  who  will  not  be  subject 
to  the  order  of  the  conference. 

Class  Leaders. 
The  class  leaders  may  be  elected  annually  by  the  mem- 
bers of  their  respective  classes ;  but  if,  in  any  instance,  a 
class  shall  neglect  or  refuse  to  elect  a  leader,  when  one  is 
wanted,  it  shall  then  be  the  duty  of  the  superintendent  to 
nominate  a  class  leader  for  said  class,  and  from  the  nomi- 
nation or  nominations  made  by  the  superintendent,  the 
class  shall  make  an  election. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  315 


Conference  Stewards. 
The  conference  steward  shall  be  elected  annually  by 
the  Annual  Conference,  and  discharge  those  duties  as- 
signed to  him  by  the  discipline,  and  be  amenable  to  the 
Annual  Conference  for  his  official  conduct. 

Station  and  Circuit  Stewards. 
The  station  and  circuit  stewards  shall  be  elected  an- 
nually; in  the  stations,  by  the  male  members,  including 
ministers  and  preachers  ;  and  in  the  circuits,  by  the  Quar- 
terly Conference ;  but  every  qualified  male  member,  if 
present,  shall  be  permitted  to  vote  in  the  election  of  cir- 
cuit stewards.  The  number  of  stewards  for  each  circuit 
or  station  to  be  not  less  than  three,  nor  more  than  seven. 

ARTICLE  XII. 

SUFFRAGE  AND   ELIGIBILITY  TO  OFFICE. 

I.  Every  minister  and  preacher,  and  every  white,  lay, 
male  member,  in  full  communion  and  fellowship,  having 
attained  to  the  age  of  twenty-one  years,  shall  be  entitled 
to  vote  in  all  cases. 

TI.  Every  minister  and  preacher,  and  every  white,  lay, 
male  member,  in  full  communion  and  fellowship,  having 
attained  to  the  age  of  twenty-five  years,  and  having  been 
in  full  membership  two  years,  shall  be  eligible  as  a  repre- 
sentative in  the  General  Conference. 

III.  No  person  shall  be  eligible  as  a  delegate  to  the  An- 
nual Conference,  or  as  a  stevrard,  who  has  not  attained  to 
the  age  of  twenty-one  years,  and  who  is  not  a  regular 
communicant  of  this  Church. 

IV.  No  minister  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  presi- 
dent of  an  Annual  Conference,  until  he  shall  have  faith- 
fully exercised  the  office  of  elder  two  years. 


316 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


ARTICLE  XIII. 

JUDICIARY  PRINCIPLES. 

I.  All  offences  condemned  by  the  Word  of  God,  as 
being  sufficient  to  exclude  a  person  from  the  kingdom  of 
grace  and  glory,  shall  subject  ministers,  preachers  and 
members,  to  expulsion  from  the  Church. 

II.  The  neglect  of  duties  required  by  the  Word  of  God, 
or  the  indulgence  in  sinful  words  and  tempers,  shall  sub- 
ject the  offender  to  admonition  ;  and  if  persisted  in,  after 
repeated  admonitions,  to  expulsion. 

III.  For  preaching  or  disseminating  unscriptural  doc- 
trines, affecting  the  essential  interests  of  the  christian  sys- 
tem, ministers,  preachers,  and  members,  shall  be  liable  to 
admonition ;  and,  if  incorrigible,  to  expulsion :  Provided 
always,  that  no  minister,  preacher  or  member,  shall  be  ex- 
pelled for  disseminating  matters  of  opinion  alone,  except 
they  be  such  as  are  condemned  by  the  Word  of  God. 

IV.  All  officers  of  the  Church  shall  be  liable  to  removal 
from  office,  for  mal-administration. 

ARTICLE  XIV. 

PRIVILEGES  OF  ACCUSED   MINISTERS  AND  MEMBERS. 

I.  In  all  cases  of  accusation  against  a  minister,  preacher, 
or  member,  the  accused  shall  be  furnished  by  the  proper 
authorities,  with  a  copy  of  the  charges  and  specifications, 
at  least  twenty  days  before  the  time  appointed  for  the 
trial ;  unless  the  parties  concerned  prefer  going  into  trial 
on  shorter  notice.  The  accused  shall  have  the  right  of 
challenge  ;  the  privilege  of  examining  witnesses  at  the 
time  of  trial;  and  of  making  his  defence  in  person  or  by 
representative ;  provided  such  representative  be  a  member 
of  the  Church. 

II.  No  minister,  or  preacher,  shall  be  expelled,  or  de- 
prived of  Church  privileges,  or  ministerial  functions,  with- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  317 


out  an  impartial  trial  before  a  committee,  of  from  three  to 
five  ministers  or  preachers,  and  the  right  of  appeal ;  the 
preachers,  to  the  ensuing  Quarterly  Conference ;  the  min- 
isters to  the  ensuing  Annual  Conference. 

III.  No  member  shall  be  expelled  or  deprived  of  Church 
privileges,  without  an  impartial  trial  before  a  committee  of 
three  or  more  lay  members,  or  before  the  society  of  which 
he  is  a  member,  as  the  accused  may  require,  and  the  right 
of  an  appeal  to  the  ensuing  Quarterly  Conference  ;  but  no 
committee  man  who  shall  have  sat  on  the  first  trial,  shall 
sit  on  the  appeal ;  and  all  appeals  shall  be  final. 

ARTICLE  XV. 

DISCIPLINE  JUDICIARY. 

I.  Whenever  a  majority  of  all  the  Annual  Conferences 
shall  officially  call  for  a  judicial  decision  on  any  rule  or  act 
of  the  General  Conterence,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  each 
and  every  Annual  Conference  to  appoint,  at  its  next  ses- 
sion, one  judicial  delegate,  having  the  same  qualifications 
of  eligibility  as  are  required  for  a  representative  to  the 
General  Conference.  The  delegates  thus  chosen,  shall 
assemble  at  the  place  where  the  General  Conference  held 
its  last  session,  on  the  second  Tuesday  in  May  following 
their  appointment. 

II.  A  majority  of  the  delegates  shall  constitute  a  quo- 
rum ;  and  if  two-thirds  of  all  present  judge  said  rule  or  acl 
of  the  General  Conference  unconstitutional,  they  shall 
have  power  to  declare  the  same  null  and  void. 

III.  Every  decision  of  the  judiciary  shall  be  in  writing, 
and  shall  be  published  in  the  periodical  belonging  to  this 
Church.  After  the  judiciary  shall  have  performed  the 
duties  assigned  them  by  this  Constitution,  their  powers 
shall  cease;  and  no  other  judiciary  shall  be  created  until 
after  the  session  of  the  succeeding  Geneual  Conference. 

27* 


318 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


ARTICLE  XVI. 

SPECIAL  CALL  OF  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE. 

I.  Two-thirds  of  the  whole  number  of  the  Annual  Con- 
ferences, shall  have  power  to  call  special  meetings  of  the 
General  Conference. 

II.  When  it  shall  have  been  ascertained  that  two-thirds 
of  the  Annual  Conferences  have  decided  in  favour  of  such 
call,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  presidents,  or  a  majority  of 
them,  forthwith,  to  designate  the  time  and  place  of  hold- 
ing the  same,  and  to  give  due  notice  to  all  the  stations  and 
circuits. 

ARTICLE  XVII. 

PROVISION  FOR  ALTERING  THE  CONSTITUTION. 

I.  The  General  Conference  shall  have  power  to  amend 
any  part  of  this  Constitution,  except  the  second,  tenth  and 
fourteenth  articles,  by  making  such  alterations  or  additions, 
as  may  be  recommended  in  writing,  by  two-thirds  of  the 
•whole  number  of  the  Annual  Conferences,  next  preceding 
the  sitting  of  the  General  Conference. 

II.  The  second,  tenth  and  fourteenth  articles  of  this 
Constitution  shall  be  unalterable,  except  by  a  general  con- 
vention, called  for  the  special  purpose,  by  two-thirds  of 
the  whole  number  of  the  Annual  Conferences,  next  pre- 
ceding the  General  Conference.  Which  convention,  and 
all  other  conventions  of  this  Church,  shall  be  constituted 
and  elected  in  the  same  manner  and  ratio,  as  prescribed 
for  the  General  Conference.  When  a  General  Convention 
is  called  by  the  Annual  Conferences,  it  shall  supersede 
the  assembling  of  the  General  Conference  for  that  period ; 
and  shall  have  power  to  discharge  all  the  duties  of  that 
body,  in  addition  to  the  particular  object  for  which  the 
convention  shall  have  been  assembled. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  319 


After  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution,  the  draft  of  the 
discipline  was  taken  up,  considered  and  acted  on,  rule 
by  rule,  and  finally  passed  as  amended,  as  it  appears  in 
the  book  of  discipline  of  1830. 

Tlie  committee  appointed  on  book  agent  and  editor, 
presented  a  letter  from  brother  John  J.  Harrod,  dated 
Nov.  15,  1830,  containing  proposals  for  the  publication 
of  books. 

To  the  General  Convention. 
Dear  Brethren, — The  undersigned,  for  the  purpose  of 
supplying  tlie  Church  with  books,  and  raising  a  fund 
from  the  sale  thereof  for  the  use  of  the  Church,  would 
respectfully  tender  to  the  convention  his  willingness  to 
publish  such  books  as  may  be  agreed  on  by  a  book 
committee  and  himself  Which  books  shall  be  sold  to 
preachers  at  wholesale  prices.  He  further  pledges  him- 
self to  make  a  discount  of  ten  per  cent,  from  the  whole- 
sale prices  on  all  the  receipts  paid  to  him  by  the  preach- 
ers, which  said  ten  per  cent,  shall  be  paid  over  annually 
to  the  committee  or  their  agent,  and  shall  be  held  as  a 
book  fund  for  the  Church. 

Very  Respectfully, 

Baltimore,  Nov.  15,  1830.  JoHN  J.  HarROD. 

On  motion,  it  was  Resolved,  that  the  proposition  of 
brother  J.  J.  Harrod  in  relation  to  his  Hymn  Book,  and 
the  publication  of  such  books  as  may  be  agreed  on  by 
the  book  committee  and  himself  to  be  published  for  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church,  be  accepted. 
Brother  E.  Henkle  offered  the  following: 
Resolved.,  That  the  Hymn  Book  published  by  brother 
J.  J.  Harrod,  be  adopted  by  this  convention,  to  be  used 
in  all  our  Churches,  until  the  next  General  Conference. 
Adopted. 


320 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


On  motion  of  brother  Holcombe,  it  was  Resolved,  that 
the  book  committee  be  now  appointed,  and  that  it  con- 
sist of  five  persons.  The  following  brethren  were  then 
duly  elected,  Dr.  Francis  Waters,  James  R.  Williams, 
Dr.  Samuel  K.  Jennings,  John  Chappell,  sen.,  and  John 
H.  Kennard. 

It  was  made  the  duty  of  the  book  committee  to  select 
from  time  to  time,  such  books  and  tracts,  &c.,  for  publi- 
cation as  they  might  deem  suitable,  with  the  concurrence 
of  the  book  agent.  The  Annual  Conference  of  the  Ma- 
ryland district,  to  have  power  to  fill  all  vacancies  occur- 
ing  in  the  board.  In  the  interval  of  conference,  the 
committee  to  fill  its  own  vacancies,  subject  however,  to 
the  approval  or  rejection  of  the  Annual  Conference.  To 
receive  from  the  book  agent  the  ten  per  centage  on  the 
wholesale  prices  of  all  books  sold  by  him,  and  to  invest 
the  amount,  in  view  of  raising  a  fund  for  the  establish- 
ment of  a  Church  book  concern.  To  appoint  an  editor 
to  the  "  Mutual  Rights  and  Methodist  Protestant,"  in  the 
event  of  the  death,  removal,  or  resignation  of  the  editor 
elect ;  and  to  take  charge  of  all  the  avails  of  the  paper, 
subscription  list,  books,  manuscripts,  &c.,  belonging  to 
the  periodical. 

On  motion  of  brother  E.  Henkle,  the  convention  pro- 
ceeded to  ballot  for  an  editor,  whereupon  William  S. 
Stockton  was  duly  elected.* 

On  motion  it  was  Resolved,  that  the  periodical  be 
called  the  Mutual  Rights  and  Methodist  Protestant,  to 
be  issued  weekl}^ 

Here  it  will  be  proper  to  state,  that  heretofore,  the 
periodical  was  owned  and  published  under  the  authority 

•Brother  Stockton  subsequently  resigned. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  321 


of  the  Baltimore  Union  Society.  The  following  pro- 
posal on  the  part  of  the  Society  was  made  to  the 
convention,  iu  view  of  transferring  the  work  to  the 
convention. 

At  a  meeting-  of  the  Union  Society  of  Baltimore 
held  on  the  6  th  instant  it  was 

Resolved,  to  transfer  the  "  Mutual  Rights  and  Chris- 
tian Intelligencer,"  to  the  General  Convention  of  tlie 
Associated  Methodist  Churches,  now  sitting  in  this  city, 
upon  the  following  terms;  to  wit: 

1st.  That  the  said  convention  have  the  work  publish- 
ed in  the  city  of  Baltimore  for  the  benefit  of  the  Church, 
aforesaid,  and 

2d.  That  the  said  convention  discharge  the  debts  due 
by  said  Union  Society,  on  account  of  Mutual  Rights 
published  in  pamphlet  form. 

Resolved,  That  John  H.  Kennard,  L.  J.  Cox,  and 
David  Herring,  be  a  committee  to  make  the  above 
transfer  in  behalf  of  this  Society. 

John  Chappell,  PresH. 

E.  S.  Ebbs,  (SecVy. 

Baltimore,  November  6lh,  1830. 

The  terms  were  accepted  by  the  convention,  and  the 
following  resolution  passed : 

Resolved,  that  the  Union  Society  of  Baltimore,  be 
indemnified  out  of  the  avails  of  the  Mutual  Rights  and 
Methodist  Protestant,  for  expenses  incurred  in  the  pub- 
lication of  the  Mutual  Rights,  upon  the  delivery  of  the 
list  of  subscribers  and  the  stock  on  hand. 

The  committee  on  boundaries  of  Annual  Conferences 
made  a  report,  which  after  undergoing  some  modifica- 
tions, was  adopted.  See  first  edition  of  the  Book  of 
Discipline. 


322 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


We  record  the  following  temperance  resolutions 
olfered  by  Thomas  H.  Stockton,  and  adopted  by  the 
convention,  as  well  worthy  of  the  mover,  the  convention, 
and  of  a  place  in  this  history. 

Brother  Thomas  H.  Stockton  offered  the  following 
resolutions,  which  were  read  and  adopted  by  the  con- 
vention, viz : — 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  efforts  of  the  friends  of  tem- 
perance to  promote  entire  abstinence  from  the  use  of 
ardent  spirits,  except  as  a  medicine,  meet  our  cordial 
approbation. 

2.  Resolved,  That  we  deeply  regret  that  any  pro- 
fessed christians,  should  at  this  day  and  under  the  lights 
which  providence  has  furnished,  continue  to  manufac- 
ture, vend  or  use  ardent  spirits. 

3.  Resolved,  That  we  earnestly  hope  that  the  making, 
vending  and  using  of  distilled  liquors  as  an  article  of 
luxury,  or  diet,  will  be  abandoned  by  all  the  friends  of 
the  Redeemer,  throughout  our  country,  and  throughout 
the  world. 

On  the  last  day  of  the  convention  the  following  im- 
portant resolution  was  unanimously  passed: 

Whereas,  it  is  declared  by  this  convention,  that 
whatever  power  may  be  necessary  to  the  formation  of 
rules  and  regulations,  is  inherent  in  the  ministers  and 
members  of  the  Church;  and  that  so  much  of  that 
power  may  be  delegated  from  time  to  time,  upon  a  plan 
of  representation  as  they  may  judge  proper — therefore, 

Resolved,  That  all  ])ower  not  delegated  to  the  re- 
spective official  bodies  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church  by  this  convention,  are  retained  to  said  ministers 
and  members. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


323 


The  above  resolution  is  considered  highly  important, 
because  it  effectually  debars  all  assumptions  of  autho- 
rity in  any  of  the  official  bodies  of  the  Church,  and 
restricts  the  General  and  Annual  Conferences  to  the 
literal  provisions  of  the  constitution. 

The  convention  liaving  accomplished  the  objects  of 
its  appointment,  the  ministers  and  members  commenced 
anew  their  efforts  to  promote  the  interests  of  the  Re- 
deemer's Kingdom  under  the  most  favourable  circum- 
stances. The  official  bodies  of  the  Church,  and  the 
entire  membership,  united  in  the  great  work  of  building 
up  their  Zion,  and  of  exemplifying  the  practicability  of 
sustaining  a  well-balanced  and  efficient  itinerancy  in 
connection  with  an  equitable  representation.  It  Avill  be 
seen  by  a  perusal  of  our  periodical,  the  "  Mutual  Rights 
and  Methodist  Protestant,"  that  much  harmony  pre- 
vailed in  all  our  borders;  that  revivals  were  frequent, 
and  that  there  was  a  steady  increase  of  members  in  our 
fellowship.  That  paper,  like  its  predecessors,  was  of 
immense  benefit  to  our  entire  fellowship,  by  keeping  the 
Churches  well  advised  on  all  subjects  of  interest — by 
furnishing  a  medium  through  which  the  ministers  and 
members  might  exchange  views,  and  be  brought  to  see 
eye  to  eye,  on  questions  where  a  diversity  of  opinion 
prevailed — and  by  detailed  accounts  of  the  progress  of 
the  work  of  God  in  different  parts  of  our  extended  field 
of  operations.  All  which  sen  ed  the  valuable  purposes 
of  enlightening,  harmonising,  and  encouraging  the  minis- 
ters and  members  of  our  Church. 


324 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

FIRST  GENERAL  CONFERENCE,  1S34.  SUBSEaUENT  CALL 

OF   A  SPECIAL    GENERAL    CONFERENCE    FOR  1838.  

BENEVOLENT  INSTITUTIONS,  &C. 

The  first  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Pro- 
testant Church  assembled  in  Georgetown,  D.  C.  on  the 
6th  of  May,- 1834.  The  following  is  a  list  of  the  min- 
isterial and  lay  representatives  elect  and  in  attendance. 

REPRESENTATIVES    TO     THE    GENERAL    CONFERENCE  OF 
MAY,  1834. 
Maryland  Conference, 

MINISTERS.  LAYMEN. 

John  S.  Reese,  John  Chappell, 

Eli  Henkle,  William  Quinton, 

William  C.  Lipscomb,  Thomas  Jacobs, 

James  R.  Williams,  Philemon  B.  Hopper. 

Pennsylvania  Conference. 
John  Smith,  Jeremiah  Stull.* 

New  York  Conference. 
Thomas  W.  Pearson,  James  Wood. 

Champlain  Conference. 
No  representation.  No  representation. 

Vermont  Conference. 
Justice  Byington,*  Solomon  Mason.* 

Massachuselts  Conference. 
James  D.  Yates,*  William  Wyman. 

Genesee  Conference. 
James  Covel,*  Sylvanus  Teber.* 

Virginia  Conference. 
John  French,*  J.  J.  Boroughs. 

Ohio  and  Pittsburg  Conferences. 
Asa  Shinn,  Thomas  McKeerer, 

Cornelius  Springer,  Moses  Lyon,* 

*  Those  marked  thus  *  were  not  present 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  325 


MINISTERS. 

LAYMEN. 

Charles  Avery, 

John  W.  Philips,* 

George  Brown, 

W.  Disney,* 

John  Clarke, 

Edward  Newton, 

J.  H.  Overstreet,* 

James  Barnes, 

Nicholas  Snethen, 

Walter  Forward,* 

Ashby  Pool,* 

Erastus  Hoskins,* 

Saul  Henkle, 

T.  P.  Armstrong,* 

James  Towler, 

Stephen  Bell. 

North  Carolina  Conference. 

Willis  Harris, 

Spear  Whitaker. 

Georgia  Conference. 

Charles  Evans, 

E.  A.  Blount. 

Mabama  Conference. 

James  Meek,* 

M.  Megee.* 

Tennessee  Conference. 

William  B.  Elgin, 

James  L.  Armstrong. 

Rev.  Nicholas  Snethen  was  elected  president,  and 
Rev.  W.  C.  Lipscomb,  secretary. 

A  particular  examination  of  the  discipline  was  had 
at  this  conference,  and  some  very  important  improve- 
ments were  made,  which  had  been  suggested  by  the 
practical  operations  of  the  system  since  the  General 
Convention  of  1830.  By  a  reference  to  the  printed 
journal,  and  by  a  comparison  of  the  discipline  of  1830 
with  that  for  1834,  the  reader  will  obtain  all  the  infor- 
mation he  may  wish,  on  the  acts  and  doings  of  this  con- 
ference. No  attempt  was  made  to  alter  the  constitu- 
tion. That  instrument  appeared  to  be  held  in  high 
estimation  by  all  the  representatives;  and  the  greatest 
solicitude  was  manifested  to  avoid  the  slightest  infrac- 
tion of  its  provisions. 

The  following  resolution,  however,  was  passed  at 
diis  General  Conference,  explanatory  of  a  provision  of 
28 


326 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


tlie  third  section  of  the  fourteenth  article  of  the 
constitution. 

'■'■Resolved^  That  this  General  Conference  view  the 
clause  of  the  constitution,  contained  in  the  third  section 
of  article  fourteen,  which  reads,  'in  the  society  of 
which  he  is  a  memher,'  as  being  only  applicable  to 
classes  in  circuits;  since  if  applied  to  stations,  it  will 
necessarily  preclude  the  possibility  of  doing  justice  to 
an  accused  member,  seeing  his  accusers  would  form  a 
constituent  part  of  his  jury,  and  would  unavoidably 
deprive  the  accused  member  of  an  appeal." 

There  were  now  fourteen  Annual  Conference  dis- 
tricts, to  wit,  Maryland,  Virginia,  Nortli  Carolina, 
Georgia,  Alabama,  Tennessee,  Ohio,  Pittsburg,  Penn- 
sylvania, New  York,  Genesee,  Champlain,  Vermont, 
and  Boston  district. 

Taking  all  the  circumstances  into  view,  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church  had  prospered  beyond  all  precedent. 
When  she  first  organized  under  the  Conventional  Arti- 
cles in  1828,  there  were,  perhaps,  not  more  than  one 
thousand  members,  though  the  convention  represented, 
probably,  three  thousand  members  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  The  convention  of  1830  repre- 
sented about  five  thousand  members  of  the  Associated 
Methodist  Churches.  Pour  years  after  that  period,  in 
1834,  there  were,  according  to  the  minutes  of  the  re- 
spective Annual  Conferences,  26,587  members  in  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church. 

The  following  table  is  made  up  from  the  minutes. 
Some  of  these,  however,  only  report  up  to  1833. 

Vermont  Annual  Conference  District,  800 

Boston         "  "  "  300 

New  York  and  Canada  «  360 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  327 


(jrcnesee  Annual  Conference 

District, 

1,300 

New  York  " 

1,600 

Pennsylvania  " 

1,600 

Maryland  " 

4,227 

Virginia  " 

" 

1,000 

North  Carolina  " 

1,500 

Tennessee  " 

u 

1,400 

Georgia  " 

u 

1,000 

Alabama  " 

1,000 

Ohio  " 

10,500 

Total, 

26,587 

The  whole  number  of  ministers  and  preachers  ap- 
pears to  have  been  over  500,  about  one  third  part  of 
them  were  itinerant. 

The  then  current  volume  of  the  "  Mutual  Rights  and 
Methodist  Protestant"  was  continued  under  the  direction 
of  brother  John  J.  Harrod,  its  editor  and  publisher,  up 
to  the  first  of  June,  1834.  At  which  time  the  book 
committee  engaged  brothers  Sncthen  and  Shinn,  to  edit 
the  new  periodical.  And  brother  Harrod  continued  to 
publish  and  sell  books  to  the  Church,  on  his  own  re- 
sponsibility, allowing  ten  per  cent,  of  liis  profits  for  the 
privilege  of  selling  to  our  entire  fellowship. 

In  the  fall' of  1834,  it  was  clearly  ascertained,  that,  in 
consequence  of  losses  sustained  by  brother  Harrod  in 
the  publication  of  the  four  volumes  of  the  "  Mutual 
Rights  and  Methodist  Protestant,"  and  the  sale  of  books 
on  credit,  he  would  not  be  able  to  fulfil  his  engagement 
with  the  late  General  Conference  to  print  and  publish 
any  considerable  quantity  of  books ;  and  he  made  known 
to  the  book  committee  his  utter  inability  to  proceed 
with  the  business.    A  plan  for  a  book  company  Avas 


338 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


then  submitted  for  the  approval  and  co-operation  of  the 
committee,  Avhich,  it  was  believed  by  business  men, 
would  be  profitable,  both  to  the  Church  and  to  those 
who  might  embark  in  the  enterprise. 

The  plan  proposed  a  subscription  of  $20,000,  in 
shares  of  $50  each,  to  be  paid  in  five  equal  instalments, 
the  whole  amount  to  be  expended  in  plates,  books,  &c., 
for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  book  business  in  the 
city  of  Baltimore.  The  business  to  be  conducted  by 
ten  directors,  to  act  as  such  till  July,  1841,  at  which 
period,  the  corporation  was  to  cease,  and  a  distribution 
of  assets  to  be  made  among  the  individuals  composing 
the  company,  in  proportion  to  the  amount  of  stock 
owned  by  each.  For  the  special  benefit  of  the  Metho- 
dist Protestant  Church,  the  charter  enacts;  "That  in 
consideration  of  the  facilities  furnished  by  the  ministers 
and  members  of  the  Methodist  P.  Church  for  the  dis- 
tribution of  tracts  and  the  sale  of  books,  and  for  the 
purpose  of  enabling  said  Church  to  create  a  book  fund 
for  literary  purposes,  the  directors  of  this  company  shall 
pay  to  the  book  committee  of  said  Church,  one  third 
part  of  all  the  profits  arising  out  of  the  business,  pre- 
viously to  their  making  or  declaring  a  dividend  of  pro- 
fits to  the  stockholders." — Art.  6.  And  furthermore,  it 
was  enacted,  "  That  the  book  committee  of  the  Metho- 
dist Protestant  Church,  shall  have  the  pj'ivilege,  at  any 
time  after  the  year  of  our  Lord  eighteen  liundred  and 
thirty-five,  to  purchase  the  entire  stock  in  trade  belong- 
ing to  the  company,  consisting  of  stereotype  plates, 
books,  copy-rights,  &c.,  the  plates  at  a  fair  valuation, 
and  the  books,  &c.,  at  cost." — Art.  7.  The  plan  appeared 
feasible,  and  one  half  of  the  caj)ital  stock  was  taken  in 
this  city,  and  a  travelling  agent  was  appointed  to  sell  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  329 

remainder,  and  solicit  donations  to  the  Church,  in  view 
of  raising  a  fund  for  the  establishment  of  a  future  book 
concern.  The  travelling-  agent,  brother  T.  H.  Stockton, 
and  those  who  succeeded  him,  brothers  Augustus  Web- 
ster, and  Wm.  Kesley,  were  successful  to  a  very  consid- 
erable extent.  But  the  company's  project,  after  great 
and  meritorious  efforts  on  the  part  of  the  directors  and 
the  home  agent,  brother  Harrod,  disappointed  its  pro- 
jectors and  patrons.  It  made  many  bad  debts,  during 
the  commercial  difficulties  of  the  times,  and  finally 
wound  up  its  business  with  great  loss. 

The  Church  was  yet  without  a  book  concern,  which, 
at  the  time,  was  deemed  by  many  as  an  essential  aux- 
iliary to  her  finances.  The  travelling  agents  had,  how- 
ever, obtained  donations  and  subscriptions  to  some  con- 
siderable amount,  but  not  sufficient  to  justify  the  book 
committee  to  commence  a  book  business. 

At  the  completion  of  the  first  volume  of  the  "  Meth- 
odist Protestant,"  Mr.  Snethen  retired  from  the  editorial 
duties,  and  Mr.  Shinn,  aided  by  U\  o  members  of  the 
book  committee,  edited  the  second  volume.  The  paper, 
like  its  predecessors,  came  up  to  the  end  of  the  year  in 
debt,  and  the  book  committee  were  in  advance  for  the 
publication  $1,214.  Not  less  then  550  of  the  subscri- 
bers had  omitted  to  pay  their  subscription. 

In  the  fall  of  tlie  year  1835,  brother  Snethen  publish- 
ed his  work  on  lay  representation,  which  consists  of 
a  collection  of  the  numerous  papers  he  had  written  on 
that  subject.  These  essays  were  collected  by  their 
author,  from  our  several  periodicals  extending  from 
1820  to  1829  inclusive.  The  avowed  design  of  the 
author  of  this  valuable  collection  was,  1 .  To  preserve 
his  numerous  productions  from  the  common  fate  of 
28* 


330 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


occasional  pieces  publislied  in  periodicals.  2.  To 
answer  the  purpose  of  historical  documents,  embracing 
his  views  on  representation  and  Church  government. 
This  work  should  have  a  place  in  the  library  of  every 
Methodist  Protestant.  To  those  of  us,  his  fellow- 
labourers  in  the  cause  of  representation,  who  have  read 
his  essays  many  times  over,  there  is  still  found,  on  a  re- 
perusal,  a  freshness  and  excellence  that  never  fails  to 
please  and  instruct. 

About  this  time,  by  the  .minutes  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  there  appears  to  have  been  a  great 
falling  oft'  in  point  of  numbers  in  that  community.  In  the 
Baltimore,  South  Carolina,  Philadelphia,  New  York, 
Oneida,  and  Genesee  Conferences,  there  was  a  very 
considerable  decrease  of  members,  while  the  increase 
in  the  other  conferences  was  by  no  means  in  proportion 
to  what  it  had  been  in  former  years.  In  our  own 
Church,  though  accounts  of  revivals,  were  frequent  and 
cheering,  yet,  we  were  evidently  making  slow  advances. 
In  some  conferences  we  also  fell  short  of  the  numbers 
returned  the  preceding  year,  and  needed  to  attend  to 
the  exhortation  given  by  the  editor  o^  the  "  Christian 
Advocate"  to  his  Episcopal  brethren  "this  calls  for 
humility  on  our  part — for  self  examination — as  well  as 
much  prayer,  and  renewed  exertions." 

During  the  progress  of  the  second  volume  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  a  protracted  discussion  arose  on 
the  propriety  and  necessity  of  a  special  call  of  the 
General  Conference.  The  convention  of  1830  had 
fixed  die  period  for  assembling  the  General  Conference, 
to  every  seventh  year,  after  the  first  session.  This  pe- 
riod was  viewed  by  many,  as  too  remote;  and  they 
strenuously  contended  for  a  shorter  period,  and  offered 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  331 


a  variety  of  considerations  to  induce  tlie  respective 
Annual  Conferences  to  give  tlie  constitutional  majority 
for  a  special  call  and  recommendation,  to  shorten  the 
period.  Others  opposed  the  call  as  an  unnecessary  agi- 
tation of  our  infant  societies;  and,  argued,  that  a  year  or 
two  before  the  time  appointed  for  the  regular  session  the 
necessary  recommendation  could  be  had,  and  the  period 
for  holding  the  conference  restricted  without  any  pre- 
mature contest  or  agitation.  The  question,  however, 
was  finally  decided  by  a  majority  of  tlie  Annual  Confer- 
ences in  favour  of  a  special  call  for  May,  1838. 

Hitherto  we  liad  no  Cliurch  organization  in  South 
Carolina,  but  in  the  summer  of  1834,  circumstances 
conspired  to  raise  up  in  a  short  space  of  time  a  Metho- 
dist Protestant  Church  in  Charleston,  which  became  the 
nucleus  of  a  South  Carolina  Annual  Conference.  The 
subjoined  letter  from  brother  John  H.  Honour,  will  fur- 
nish authentic  information  of  the  expulsions  ?ind  with- 
drawals, and  organizations  which  took  place  in  that  city. 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  brother  Honour  of  Charleston^ 
South  Carolina. 
Dear  Brethren., — For  some  time  {jast  there  has  existed 
much  dissatisfaction  among  the  members  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  in  tliis  city,  in  consequence  of 
the  arbitrary  and  unjustifiable  conduct  of  the  ministry. 
Affairs  at  length  reached  a  crisis.  Eight  respectable 
men  of  good  standing,  all  of  whom  had  been  class  lead- 
ers— some  of  them  for  a  number  of  years — were  ex- 
pelled from  the  Church  for  a  difference  of  opinion  with 
regard  to  discipline.  In  consequence  of  this  high- 
handed proceeding,  one  hundred  and  fifty  other  mem- 
bers withdrew  from  the  communion,  and  formed  them- 
selves into  a  separate  Church. 


332 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


The  seceders  now  began  to  look  around  to  see 
whether  there  did  not  exist  a  Church  whose  doctrines, 
forms,  and  means  of  grace  were  similar  to  those  to  which 
they  had  been  so  long  accustomed,  and  for  which  they 
feel  a  strong  partiality;  and  that,  at  the  same  time, 
was  conducted  on  republican  principles  and  mutual 
rights.  They  naturally  turned  their  eyes  toward  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church,  and  as  soon  as  practica- 
ble obtained  and  examined  the  discipline,  and  much  to 
their  gratification,  ascertained  that  is  was  exactly  what 
they  Avanted.  A  general  meeting  of  the  members  was 
called,  and  the  constitution,  rules,  and  discipline  read; 
and  so  well  suited  was  it  considered  to  our  wants,  that  it 
was  unanimously  adopted;  and  we  are  now  one  of  the 
Associated  Churches.  A  building  committee  has  been 
appointed  to  raise  funds  for  the  purchase  of  a  lot,  and 
the  erection  of  a  house  of  worship,  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible. In  the  mean  time  our  Baptist  brethren  have  kind- 
ly granted  us  the  use  of  their  commodious  lecture  room 
where  we  have  divine  service  regularly  three  times  on 
the  Sabbath,  and  twice  in  the  week;  we  are  without  a 
minister,  but  are  occasionally  favoured  with  the  services 
of  clergymen  of  other  denominations,  and  at  other  times, 
some  of  the  official  brethren  conduct  a  prayer  meeting 
or  read  a  sermon,  &c.  Our  congregations  are  large  and 
respectable ;  on  the  Sabbath  particularly  our  place  of 
worship,  which  is  not  a  very  small  one,  is  crowded. 
We  have  also  organized  a  Sunday  school  of  fifty  scho- 
lars. 

Perhaps  there  never  was  a  better  beginning  for  a 
Church  in  any  place.  Our  members  are  active,  zealous, 
and  persevering,  consisting  mostly  of  young  members; 
though  there  are  among  us  some  aged  pilgrims,  who,  for 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


333 


more  than  forty  years,  have  been  exemplary  members  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church;  and  we  have  good 
reason  to  believe  that  many  of  our  brethren  who  re- 
mained behind,  are  only  waiting  for  us  to  be  properly 
organized,  and  to  have  a  Chureh  of  our  own,  and  a  reg- 
ular minister  of  the  gospel,  when  they  will  join  with  us. 
Indeed  it  is  only  necessary  for  men  to  get  rid  of  their 
deeply  rooted  prejudices  in  favour  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  when  they  cannot  but  see  the  great 
advantages  of  being  attached  to  a  Church  where  the 
rights  of  the  members  are  respected,  and  they  have  a 
voice  in  the  legislative  department  of  the  Church,  and 
not  subject  to  the  domination  of  the  ministry,  in  whose 
hands  are  lodged  exclusive  power,  legislative,  execu- 
tive, and  judicial. 

Having  abandoned  all  our  claims  upon  the  houses  of 
worship  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  we  are 
obliged  to  begin  de  novo,  although  we  and  our  fathers 
have  contributed  no  little  towards  the  establishment  and 
support  of  that  Church.  We  anticipate  some  difficulty 
in  procuring  funds  sufficient  for  the  supply  of  our  wants, 
but  intend  to  go  perseveringly  for\vard,  trusting  in  the 
God  of  our  salvation,  and  looking  to  our  brethren  else- 
where to  give  us  what  help  they  can. 

Yours,  in  the  bonds  of  Gospel  liberty, 

John  H.  Honour. 

Charleston,  S.  C.  Jugust  19,  1834. 

Brother  Snethen  visited  this  Church  in  the  spring  of 
1835,  and  after  describing  their  new  Church,  which  he 
supposed  would  contain  about  ^200  persons,  remarks,  in 
his  letter;  "  As  it  regards  theory,  I  think,  our  friends  are 
pretty  well  settled  in  judgment,  and  no  reason  now  ap- 
pears why  they  may  not  honour  the  cause  of  represen- 


334 


HISTORY  OP  THE 


tation,  which,  if  tliey  do,  will  certainly  honour  them. 
These  people,  it  is  probable,  would  have  been  scattered, 
had  not  our  fellowship  existed.  Now,  with  judicious 
management,  and  the  divine  blessing,  they  may  obtain  a 
name  and  a  praise  among  the  Churches."  Subsequent 
visits  were  made  to  the  Charleston  Church  by  brothers 
Thomas  H.  Stockton,  Isaac  Webster,  and  F.  Stier,  who 
all  reported  favourably.  And  brother  William  C.  Pool 
was  selected  as  their  superintendent,  and  subsequently, 
Dr.  Daniel  Davies.  Finally,  this  handful  of  reformers 
expanded  into  an  Annual  Conference. 

In  the  spring  of  1838,  however,  our  infant  Church  in 
Charleston,  South  Carolina,  was  consumed  during  the 
great  conflagration  in  that  city.  This  was  a  great 
calamity  to  our  brethren  in  that  region.  The  house  had 
been  finished  only  three  years,  at  the  cost  of  !|1 2,000, 
and  they  were  still  indebted  $4,000.  Their  prospect  to 
pay  their  debt,  was  flattering,  but  alas!  in  one  single 
terrific  night  their  house  of  worship  was  reduced  to 
ashes.  Those  of  their  fellow-citizens  to  whom  they 
might  otherwise  have  looked  for  aid,  were  generally  in- 
volved in  the  same  calamity,  and  were,  therefore,  un- 
able to  render  any  assistance.  Yet  they  gave  not  up  in 
despair,  and  although  embarrassed  by  the  debt  of  the 
former  Church,  they  resolved  to  rebuild,  and  throw 
themselves  upon  the  liberality  of  their  friends  abroad. 
They  accordingly  contracted  for  a  building  70  feet  long, 
and  52  feet  wide.  The  building  was  speedily  erected, 
and  they  are  now  struggling  hard  to  meet  the  last 
payment. 

At  the  close  of  the  second  volume  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant,  the  receipts  of  the  past  year  fell  so  greatly 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  335 

short  of  the  expenditures,  that  the  hook  committee  were 
compelled  to  make  retrenchment.  They  accordingly- 
engaged  a  single  man,  Rev.  Dr.  Daniel  Davies,  a  memher 
of  the  Maryland  Annual  Conference,  to  edit  the  third 
volume. 

The  affairs  of  the  second  volume  at  the  close  in  June, 
1836,  stood  thus  ;  number  of  subscribers,  1880,  exclu- 
sive of  exchange  papers.  Two  thousand  copies  were 
printed  weekly,  which  cost  for  paper,  printing,  editing, 
&c.,  $3,151.  Cash  received  during  the  year,  on  account 
of  first  and  second  volume,  $2,901.  Balance  due  the 
committee,  $1,420,  being  money  advanced  over  and 
above  the  receipts  from  subscribers.  Many  subscribers 
had  not  paid.  Had  all  faithfully  paid  up  their  subscrip- 
tion, the  paper  would  have  been  free  from  debt,  and  the 
committee  in  possession  of  a  considerable  sum  with 
which  to  commence  the  third  volume. 

Many  benevolent  societies  had  been  formed  within 
the  bounds  of  the  respective  Annual  Conference  dis- 
tricts, having  for  their  object  the  immediate  or  remote 
aid  of  the  itinerant  ministers  and  preacliers.  Such  as 
Preachers'  Aid  Societies,  &c.  Tlie  funds  raised  by 
these  were  appropriated  to  the  aid  of  the  conferences 
in  making  up  deficiencies  in  the  preachers'  salaries.  In 
many  cases,  had  it  not  been  for  the  assistance  furnished 
by  those  societies,  some  of  our  most  laborious  ministers 
and  preachers  would  have  been  compelled  to  leave  the 
itinerant  ranks,  and  labour  in  a  more  circumscribed  field. 

The  Phebean  Society  of  this  city,  and  others  of  a 
similar  character,  composed  altogether  of  females,  have 
done  much  good  in  this  way.  Though  they  do  not  place 
their  funds  at  the  disposal  of  the  conference,  yet,  the 
relief  they  have  administered  to  individuals  has  been  in 


336 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


almost  every  case  very  efficient.  The  parent  society  in 
Baltimore,  alone,  exclusive  of  funds  raised  by  auxilia- 
ries, have  contributed  since  their  organization  in  1830, 
the  sum  of  twenty-eight  hundred  dollars,  in  sums  of 
from  ten  to  fifty  dollars  to  each  suSering  brother  who 
appeared  to  need  their  assistance.  This  society  has  also 
an  invested  capital  of  fifteen  hundred  and  sixty-eight 
dollars,  the  annual  interest  of  which  is  also  employed 
in  the  same  benevolent  and  praiseworthy  manner. 

Another  valuable  auxiliary,  are  those  societies  termed 
the  "  Superannuated  Fund  Societies."  The  design  of 
these  is  the  support  of  disabled  and  worn  out  ministers, 
their  widows  and  orphans.  The  funds  raised  by  these 
are  generally  invested  in  view  of  making  them  produc- 
tive, and  for  safe  keeping,  against  the  time  when  they 
will  be  needed.  We  are  yet  a  young  community,  and 
have  not  needed  great  help  from  this  source,  but  as  we 
advance  the  claims  on  this  department  will  be  more 
numerous.  It  should,  therefore,  be  our  special  business 
to  make  the  superannuated  fund  rich  and  ample,  that 
our  itinerant  brethren  may  labour  in  confident  expecta- 
tion, that  when  they  are  no  longer  able  to  proclaim 
Christ  crucified  on  a  large  scale,  or  when  the  Master 
of  assemblies  shall  see  proper  to  remove  them  from 
labour  to  reward,  their  widows  and  orphan  children 
shall  not  want  food,  raiment  and  education. 

The  missionary  fund  is  designed  to  assist  in  the  sup- 
port of  home  missionaries.  These  brethren  labour  in 
missionary  stations,  within  the  bounds  of  their  respec- 
tive districts,  where  regular  circuits  liave  not  been 
formed,  for  the  purpose  of  raising  societies,  and  form- 
ing circuits  to  be  attached  to  the  conference,  and  sup- 
plied by  regular  appointments.    These  missions  have 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  337 

been  signally  successful,  in  the  enlargement  of  our 
work,  in  spreading  the  principles  of  our  Church  gov- 
ernment, and  what  is  still  better  in  bringing  many  souls 
to  the  knowledge  of  experimental  and  saving  grace. 

Several  decided  and  praiseworthy  efforts  have  been 
made  by  different  Annual  Conferences  to  institute  and 
organize  colleges  or  seminaries  of  learning,  on  the 
manual  labour  principles;  but,  from  various  causes, 
principally  the  want  of  means,  no  one  of  them  has  suc- 
ceeded in  the  establishnient  of  an  institution  of  the  kind. 
Virginia  took  the  lead  in  this  enterprise,  but  has  not 
yet  realized  her  apparently  well  founded  expectations. 
The  Ohio  Conference  succeeded  so  far  as  to  purchase 
a  farm  at  Lawrenceburg,  la.,  and  to  erect  a  part  of  ^e 
necessary  buildings,  but  these  were  destroyed  by  fire  at 
the  commencement  of  the  year  1839.  This  catastrophy 
involved  several  of  our  brethren  in  serious  loss,  and  has 
paralized  every  effort  that  might  be  made  towards  rear- 
ing up  another  institution  of  the  kind,  among  our  bre- 
thren in  the  whole  western  country.  The  Maryland 
Annual  Conference  has  in  operation  a  literary  institution 
near  the  city  of  Baltimore,  called  the  Windsor  School, 
under  the  immediate  direction  of  Dr.  Francis  Waters. 


29 


338 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

GENERAL    CONFERENCE    OF  183S.  PROGRESS    OF  PRO- 
TESTANT METHODISM  IN  THE  WEST. 

A  CONSTITUTIONAL  majority  of  the  Annual  Confer- 
ences having  recommended  a  change  in  the  eighth  article 
of  the  Constitution,  so  as  to  admit  a  session  of  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  every  fourth,  instead  of  every  seventh 
year,  the  second  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church  assembled  in  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  on  the 
15th  May,  1838,  and  continued  its  session  to  the  24th 
instant. 

The  committee  on  elections  and  privileges  reported 
the  following  names  of  members  of  the  conference. 

Maryland  Conference. — William  Kesley,  Thomas  H. 
Stockton,  Luther  J.  Cox,  William  C.  Lipscomb,  E. 
Crutchley,  John  Clark,  Thomas  C.  Brown  and  I.  S. 
Zeiber. 

Virginia  Conference. — Dr.  Finney  and  J.  M.  Smith. 

JYorth  Carolina  Conference. — Samuel  J.  Harris  and 
L.  H.  B.  Whitaker. 

Georgia  Conference. — R.  Blount  and  Charles  Kennan. 

Alabama  Conference. — Peyton  L.  Graves  and  B.  S. 
Bibb. 

Tennessee  Conference. — R.  W.  Morris  and  J.  L. 
Armstrong. 

Ohio  Conference. — B.  W.  Johnson,  M.  M.  HeiJde, 
William  Disney,  8.  Bell,  J.  J.  Amos  and  M.  Lyon. 

Pittsburg  Conference. — A.  Shinn,  G.  Brown,  J.  Elliott, 
E.  Woodward,  C.  Springer,  C.  Avery,  D.  B.  Dorsey, 
J.  Cary,  J.  Bell,  E.  Haskins,  T.  McKever,  J.  Barnes, 
W.  Garrard  and  B.  Connell. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


339 


Pennsylvania  Conference. — A.  Woolston  and  W.  S. 
Stockton. 

JVew  York  Conference. — T.  W.  Pearson,  J.  L.  Ambler, 
William  Wood  and  William  Stead. 

Genesee  Conference. — Michael  Burge  and  S.  Beecher. 

Champlain  Conference. — Nathan  Green. 

Vermont  Conference. — John  Croker  and  A.  Mc- 
Glaughlin. 

Boston  Conference. — John  McLeish  and  W.  W3™an. 

Illinois  Conference. — W.  H.  Collins  and  R.  A.  Shipley. 

Rev.  Asa  Shinn  was  elected  President,  and  Rev.  T. 
W.  Pearson,  Secretary. 

Committees,  as  usual,  were  appointed,  one  on  the  ex- 
ecutive department;  one  on  the  judiciary;  one  on  liter- 
ary matters;  one  on  boundaries;  one  on  missions;  on 
rules  of  order,  &c.  And  subsequently  a  committee  was 
appointed  for  the  reception  and  consideration  of  paper 
sent  to  the  conference  on  the  subject  of  slavery. 

At  this  conference,  there  was  a  particular  examina- 
tion made  by  the  committees  on  the  executive  and  ju- 
diciary departments  of  the  discipline,  but  in  their  re- 
ports, they  appear  to  have  been  not  disposed  to  recom- 
mend any  material  changes  in  either  of  those  depart- 
ments, as  will  be  seen  by  the  following  reports : 

"  The  executive  committee  beg  leave  to  report  that 
they  have  examined  with  prayerful  attention,  the  sev- 
eral resolutions,  memorials,  and  suggestions,  submitted 
to  them,  and  are  of  opinion  that  although  some  minor 
points  in  the  discipline  might  be  altered  to  advantage, 
yet  more  would  be  lost  by  the  innovations  than  would 
be  gained  by  the  amendments. 

"  Your  committee  therefore  believe,  that  on  the  whole 
it  would  be  much  better,  to  allow  our  rules  for  the 


340 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


present  to  remain  as  they  are.  In  the  general  we  esteem 
our  Constitution  and  discipline  to  be  excellent,  and  as 
they  shall  be  better  understood,  and  become  more 
familiar  to  our  ministers,  and  members,  we  have  no 
doubt  they  will  be  more  highly  prized.  Indeed  your 
committee  have  no  doubt  that  if  they  were  vigilantly 
applied,  and  faithfully  carried  out,  they  would  be  quite 
sufficient  to  secure  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the 
Church.  Your  committee  believe  that  frequent  changes 
have  a  tendency,  not  only  to  unsettle  the  minds  and  ha- 
bits of  our  members,  but  also  to  destroy  the  confidence 
of  the  public,  in  the  permanency  of  our  institutions,  as 
well  as  the  piety  and  wisdom  of  our  ministers  and 
members.  Your  committee  will  therefore  simply  re- 
commend to  our  brethren,  especially  our  executive 
officers,  and  official  bodies,  to  be  more  faithful  in  enforc- 
ing our  rules ;  and  to  all,  to  be  more  diligent  and  uniform 
in  obeying  them. 

On  behalf  of  the  committee, 

W.  Kesley,  Chairman.^'' 

Pittsburg,  May  21,  1S38. 

Report  of  the  Committee  on  the  Judiciary. 

"  The  judiciary  committee,  having  had  the  matters  re- 
ferred to  them  under  careful  consideration,  have  deemed 
it  inexpedient  to  recommend  any  changes  in  the  rules 
governing  judicial  investigations  in  the  Methodist  Pro- 
testant Church. 

"  On  the  special  matter  referred  to  the  judiciary  com- 
mittee, they  report  the  following,  viz: 

"  Resolved,  That  the  first  paragraph  of  the  eighth 
article  of  the  Constitution  be  amended  by  substituting 
the  word  fourth  in  the  room  of  the  word  seventh."  So 
as  to  authorize  the  General  Conference  of  the  Metho- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  341 


dist  Protestant  Church  to  meet  every  fourth  year,  and 
its  next  meeting  to  be  the  first  Tuesday  of  May,  1842. 

George  Brown,  Chairman.'''' 
The  literary  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the 
communications  of  the  book  committee,  reported  a  plan 
to  raise  a  capital  of  $20,000,  for  the  establishment  of 
a  Church  book  concern. 

PLAN. 

1.  Let  there  be  a  stock  loan  created  of  !|20,000,  in 
shares  of  $50  each ;  to  be  paid  in  five  equal  instalments 
at  60  days  apart,  the  first  payment  to  fall  due  on  the  1  st 
day  of  August,  1838.  The  stock  thus  raised  to  bear 
six  per  cent,  interest,  and  to  be  redeemable  on  the  1st 
day  of  July,  1844. 

2.  Let  the  book  committee,  to  be  hereafter  appointed 
by  this  Conference,  be  authorized  to  contract  with  the 
book  company  for  so  mucli  of  their  stock  and  stereo- 
type plates  as  they  may  deem  advantageous  to  the 
Church. 

3.  Let  the  book  committee  be  authorized  to  receive 
the  charter  of  the  book  company  on  the  following  con- 
ditions :  First.  That  no  charge  be  niade  for  it.  Second. 
That  the  president  and  directors  fill  all  vacancies  oc- 
curring in  their  board  with  ministers  or  members  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church,  subject  however  to  the 
approval  of  the  Annual  Conference  of  the  district  in 
which  the  book  concern  may  be  located. 

4.  That  the  book  committee  make  an  annual  exhibit 
to  the  said  Annual  Conference,  at  each  of  its  sessions, 
showing  the  true  state  and  condition  of  the  business,  and 
that  a  full  and  particular  account  of  all  matters  and 
things  connected  with  this  Churcli  concern  sliall  be 
submitted  to  the  next  General  Conference. 

29* 


342 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


5.  That  previous  to  the  expiration  of  the  present 
charter,  the  directors  use  their  best  efforts  to  obtain  an 
extension  of  time,  and  such  aUerations  in  said  instru- 
ment, as  will  best  accord  with  the  contemplated  change 
from  a  company  to  a  Church  business  and  property. 

6.  Let  an  agent  or  agents  be  appointed  by  the  com- 
mittee to  travel  through  all  the  conferences  to  dispose  of 
the  Church  loan,  and  to  solicit  donations  in  view  of  pur- 
chasing out  the  stock  so  created  and  finally  redeeming 
the  loan. 

7.  After  the  year  1842^  let  it  be  the  duty  of  the  com- 
mittee to  make  dividends  from  the  profits  arising  out  of 
the  business,  to  the  respective  Annual  Conferences,  in 
proportion  to  the  amount  of  actual  capital  invested  by 
the  respective  conference  districts. 

8.  Let  the  General  Conference  recommend,  that  the 
meetings  of  the  respective  Annual  Conferences  be  held 
at  such  periods  as  will  admit  of  an  agent  or  agents, 
visiting  them  all  in  rotation. 

9.  Let  the  book  committee  have  full  powers  to  em- 
ploy and  remove  an  agent  or  agents  as  it  may  deem  best, 
and  to  conduct  the  business  with  promptness  and  vigor, 
under  such  rules  and  regulations  as  shall  hold  it  in  strict 
responsibility  to  the  Annual  Conference  of  the  district  in 
which  it  may  be  located,  as  also  to  the  General  Con 
ference. 

10.  The  committee  shall  also  have  power  to  fill  all 
vacancies  in  their  own  board,  subject  however  to  the 
approval  of  the  Annual  Conference,  under  whose  super- 
vision it  immediately  acts. 

1 1 .  Should  the  book  committee  procure  the  charter 
of  the  present  book  company,  or  obtain  one  from  the 
Legislature  of  the  state,  where  the  Concern  is  located, 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  343 


then  they  shall  act  under  the  name,  style  and  title 
of  Directors,  and  perform  such  duties  as  may  be 
assigned  them. 

The  conference  received  and  adopted  the  Plan,  after 
examining  and  approving  it  article  by  article.  The  fol- 
lowing named  persons  were  then  appointed  the  book 
committee:  James  R.  Williams,  Samuel  K.  Jennings, 
John  Chappell,  John  Clark,  Dr.  Francis  Waters,  Luther 
J.  Cox,  Phillip  S.  Chappell,  Beale  H.  Richardson,  and 
the  superintendents  of  Baltimore  city,  and  East  Balti- 
more stations.  Thomas  H.  Stockton*  was  elected  ed- 
itor of  the  periodical,  the  title  of  which  was  now  changed 
to  that  of  "  The  Methodist  Protestant  and  Family 
Visiter." 

The  conference  also  recognized  and  sanctioned  the 
Hymn  Book,  compiled  by  authority  of  the  General 
Conference  of  1834,  as  the  Hymn  Book  of  the  Metho- 
dist Protestant  Church.  Some  considerable  excitement 
prevailed  in  the  conference  on  the  subject  of  slavery, 
but  the  question  was  finally  referred  to  the  people  in 
their  primary  assemblies. 

The  committee  on  boundaries  made  their  report, 
which  was  received,  amended  and  adopted,  as  follows : 

ANNUAL  CONFERENCE  BOUNDARIES. 

1.  Manjland  District. — The  Maryland  District  in- 
cludes all  the  States  of  Maryland  and  Delaware,  and  the 
District  of  Columbia — all  that  part  of  Pennsylvania 
south  of  the  Blue  Mountains  and  east  of  the  Alleghany 
Mountains — and  Accomack,  Northampton,  Fairfax, 
Prince  William,  Loudon,  Fauquier,  Jeiferson,  Berkley, 
Frederick,  Hampshire,  and  Hardy  counties,  of  Virginia. 

•Brother  Stockton  subsequently  resigned,  and  the  book  committee 
elected  brother  E.  Y.  Reese  in  his  stead. 


344 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


2.  Virginia  District. — The  Virginia  District  includes 
all  the  State  of  Virginia  not  included  in  the  Maryland 
and  Pittsburg  Districts,  as  fixed  by  the  convention. 

3.  JVorth  Carolina  District. — The  North  Carolina 
District  includes  all  the  State  of  North  Carolina. 

4.  Georgia  District. — As  it  now  stands  in  the  Book 
of  Discipline. 

5.  Mahama  District. — As  it  now  stands  in  the  Book 
of  Discipline. 

6.  Tennessee  District — Includes  all  the  States  of  Al- 
abama and  Mississippi  north  of  a  line  drawn  due  west, 
from  the  ridge  dividing  tiae  waters  of  the  Mobile  from 
Tennessee  to  the  Mississippi  river,  all  the  State  of  Ten- 
nessee, and  so  much  of  the  State  of  Kentucky  as  is 
south  of  the  Kentucky  river. 

7.  Arkansas  District — Includes  all  the  State  of  Ar- 
kansas, and  the  counties  of  Stodard,  Scott,  Wayne,  Rip- 
ley, Pulaski,  Green,  Polk  and  Barry,  in  the  State  of 
Missouri,  and  the  Territories  west  thereof. 

8.  Illinois  District — Includes  the  State  of  Illinois, 
and  so  much  of  the  State  of  Missouri  as  is  not  included 
in  the  Arkansas  District,  and  the  Northwestern  and  Mis- 
souri Territories,  to  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

9.  Ohio  District — Includes  all  the  State  of  Indiana, 
and  so  much  of  the  State  of  Ohio  as  is  not  included  in 
the  Pittsburg  District,  tlie  State  of  Kentucky  not  in- 
cluded in  the  Tennessee  District,  and  the  State  of 
Michigan. 

10.  Pittsburg  District — Includes  the  State  of  Ohio 
east  of  the  Sciota  and  Sandusky  rivers,  including  the 
counties  of  Crawford,  Seneca  and  Sandusky,  the  States 
of  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia  west  of  the  Alleghany 
Mountains  and  norUi  of  tlie  Cumberland  Mountains. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


345 


11.  Pennsylvania  District — Includes  all  the  State' of 
Pennsylvania  north  of  the  Blue  and  east  of  the  Alle- 
ghany Mountains. 

1 2.  JVeiD  Jersey  District — Includes  all  those  parts  of 
New  Jersey  south  of  New  York  District. 

13.  JVeio  York  District. — As  it  now  stands  in  the 
Discipline,  with  the  exception  of  New  Jersey. 

14.  Genesee  District. — As  it  now  stands  in  the 
Discipline. 

15.  Champlain  District. — As  it  now  stands  in  the 
Discipline,  except  Essex  county,  which  is  added  to  the 
Vermont  District. 

16.  Vermont  District. — As  it  now  stands  in  the  Dis- 
cipline, with  the  addition  of  Essex  county  from  the 
Champlain  District. 

1 7.  Boston  District. — As  it  now  stands  in  the  Discipline. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

E.  Woodward,  Chairman. 


The  number  of  Annual  Conference  districts  had  now 
increased  to  sixteen.  The  number  of  members  in  each, 
is  put  down  in  the  following  list.  In  several  cases, 
however,  the  number  is  too  low,  as  we  were  obliged  in 
some  instances  for  want  of  better  information  to  take  the 
numbers  as  reported  in  the  minutes  two  and  three  years 
previously  to  the  sitting  of  the  General  Conference. 
Vermont  District,  ....  532 
Boston  "  ....  300 

Champlain      "  505 

Genesee         "  1,000 

New  York     "  1,780 

Pennsylvania  "  1,272 

Maryland       «       .  ...  4,012 


346 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Virginia  District, 

1,233 

N.  Carolina  " 

.  1,858 

Tennessee      "  . 

1,400 

Georgia  " 

.  1,076 

Alabanna        "  . 

1,000 

Ohio  " 

.  3,900 

Pittsburg       "  . 

7,280 

Illinois  " 

500 

Charleston  Station, 

300 

27,948 

In  the  fall  of  1838,  a  new  periodical  was  gotten  up 
in  the  West.  A  sketch  of  its  history  will  be  found  in 
the  following  extract  of  a  letter  from  the  editor  to  the 
author,  dated  Zanesville,  March  22d,  1842. 

"  The  Pittsburg  Annual  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  which  sat  in  Lancaster,  Ohio,  Sep- 
tember, 1 838,  being  sensible  of  the  want  of  a  medium 
to  sustain  the  interests  of  the  Church  in  the  West,  ap- 
pointed a  committee  to  inquire  into  the  practicability  of 
getting  up  a  periodical  for  that  purpose.  The  com- 
mittee reported  favourably  on  the  necessity  and  prac- 
ticability of  publishing  a  paper  of  good  size,  provided 
it  be  well  conducted  and  its  columns  open  for  fair  dis- 
cussion of  all  moral  questions  of  importance,  and  for 
general  intelligence,  religious  and  political.  The  com- 
mittee gave  it  as  their  opinion,  that  the  paper  should  be 
gotten  up  on  individual  responsibility,  and  that  the  con- 
ference should  have  no  control  over  it.  They  suggested 
the  following  as  the  pi'inciples,  on  which,  if  conducted, 
the  conference  ought  to  pledge  themselves  to  sustain  the 
paper: — 1.  That  it  be  a  free  and  not  a  party  press.  2. 
That  the  paper  be  issued  in  folio  form  and  not  less  than 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  347 


super  royal  size.  3.  That  a  portion  of  its  columns  be 
devoted  to  general  intelligence,  foreign  and  domestic, 
congressional  news,  agriculture,  prices  current  and  ad- 
vertisements. To  all  which  the  conference  agreed,  and 
passed  the  following  resolution.  ^Resolved,  That  the 
Western  conferences  be  requested  to  unite  in  this  en- 
terprise, by  using  all  proper  endeavours  to  sustain  the 
paper.' " 

"  The  subscriber,  (C.  Springer,)  was  then  appointed 
to  undertake  the  publication  of  the  contemplated  paper, 
to  which  he  ultimately  assented,  on  the  condition  that  the 
conference  Avould  pass  a  resolution  to  hold  its  members, 
individually,  responsible  for  the  pledge  it  had  made,  to 
sustain  the  paper,  he  agreeing  to  hold  himself  responsi- 
ble, to  that  body,  for  conducting  the  paper  on  the 
principles  it  proposed.  With  this  proposition  the  con- 
ference complied,  and  in  good  faith,  on  the  these  agree- 
ments the  first  number  of  the  "Western  Recorder" 
was  issued,  on  an  imperial  sheet,  July  18,  1839.  It 
began  with  about  six  hundred  subscribers,  and  has  now 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  fourteen  hundred.  The  Ohio 
and  Indiana  conferences  have  rendered  efficient  support 
to  the  Recorder.''  C.  Springer. 

Our  limits  will  not  permit  us  to  go  into  a  detailed 
account  of  the  extension  and  progress  of  the  work 
during  tlie  four  years  which  elapsed  between  the  Gene- 
ral Conference  of  1838,  and  that  of  1842.  And  indeed 
if  we  had  space  for  such  an  exhibit,  the  materials  for 
the  compilation  are  not  to  be  obtained.  There  is,  how- 
ever, one  paper,  prepared  and  published  by  the  presi- 
dent of  the  Ohio  Conference  district,  which  details  the 
progress  of  our  Church  in  the  West.  This  we  will 
insert  in  his  own  language,  as  a  valuable  part  of  our 


348 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


History.  It  is  probable,  that  in  some  future  edition  of 
this  work,  we  may  be  put  in  possession  of  additional 
materials  giving  a  liistory  of  the  particular  progress  of 
our  cause  in  other  sections  of  the  country.  In  the 
North,  in  the  South,  and  the  Middle  States. 

OUR  CAUSE  IN  THE  WEST. 

Mr.  Editor., — Some  account  of  our  condition  and 
progress  in  the  West,  may  be  of  interest  to  a  portion  of 
your  readers. 

The  first  session  of  the  Ohio  Annual  Conference, 
under  the  Constitution,  was  held  at  Zanesville,  October, 
1831.*  The  Ohio  District  then  embraced,  entire,  the 
States  of  Ohio,  Indiana  and  Illinois,  Western  Pennsyl- 
vania, Western  Virginia,  and  the  bordering  parts  of 
Kentucky  and  Missouri.  At  that  conference  were  mem- 
bers present  from  six  of  the  above  named  States.  The 
following  statistical  data  may  be  here  set  down : 

Ohio  Conference,  1831,  (embracing  the  entire  West.) 
Circuits  and  Stations,  .  .  .  .32 
Itinerant  ministers  and  preachers,  ...  48 
Unstationed  ministers  and  preachers,        .  .100 

Members,  5,600 

In  the  year  1833,  the  conference  was  divided,  and  the 
Pittsburg  District  established,  embracing  Western  Penn- 
sylvania, and  the  eastern  portion  of  Ohio. 

In  1836,  the  Illinois  District  was  set  off,  embracing 
the  State  of  Illinois,  and  the  bordering  parts  of  Missouri. 

In  1839,  the  Indiana  District  was  set  oif,  embracing 
the  State  of  Indiana. 

Thus  it  appears  we  have  now  four  Annual  Conference 

•Two  sessions  had  been  previously  held  in  Cincinnati  in  1829  and 
1830,  under  the  Conventional  Articles  of  Association. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  349 


Districts  embraced  in  the  territory,  which  was,  ten 
years  ago,  included  in  one  Conference  District. 

To  show  what  has  been  our  progress  within  ten  years, 
that  is,  up  to  the  last  sessions  severally  of  tlie  four 
Western  Conferences,  in  tlie  autumn  of  1841,  the  fol- 
lowing particulars  of  summary  are  here  given  : 


Ohio  Conference^  1841. 

Circuits  and  Stations,  19 

Itinerant  ministers  and  preachers,  ...  34 
Unstationed  ministers  and  pre-achers,  .       .  .68 

Members,  3,500 

Pittsburg  Conference. 

Circuits  and  Stations,  50 

Itinerant  ministers  and  preachers,  ...  85 
Unstationed  ministers  and  preachers,        .  .111 

Members,  10,341 

Indiana  Conference. 

Circuits,  10 

Itinerant  ministers  and  preachers,  ...  40 
Unstationed  ministers  and  preachers,        .       .  31 

Members,  2,220 

Illinois  Conference. 
Circuits,  ........  17 

Itinerant  ministers  and  preachers,  ...  38 
Unstationed  ministers  and  preachers,  (1840,)     .  22 

Members,  1 ,760 

In  summing  up  the  whole,  embraced  as  above,  in  the 
Ohio,  Pittsburg,  Indiana,  and  Illinois  District,  we  find 
the  result  to  be  as  follows : 

Circuits  and  Stations,  96 

Itinerant  ministers  and  preachers,  .  .  .  1 97 
Unstationed  ministers  and  preachers,        .       .  232 

Members,  17,821 

30 


350 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


In  comparing  this  with  the  foregoing  statement  of  the 
condition  of  the  Oliio  conference  in  1831,  it  appears 
that  within  the  ten  years  we  have  increased  three-fold 
in  the  number  of  circuits  and  stations;  four-fold  in  the 
number  of  itinerant  preachers ;  and,  from  three  to  four- 
fold in  the  number  of  members. 

It  is  also  to  be  taken  into  account,  that  the  General 
Conference  at  their  last  session,  1838,  set  off  to  the 
Tennessee  conference  a  portion  of  Kentucky,  then  in- 
cluding two  small  charges,  with  some  seven  unstationed 
ministers. 

Within  a  year  or  two  past,  our  principles  have  taken 
root  in  Michigan.  Societies  have  been  springing  up  in 
some  ten  or  twelve  counties  of  that  State.  Three  cir- 
cuits there,  were  recognized  by  our  last  (Ohio)  con- 
ference, numbering  250  members.  To  these,  at  least 
200  more  have  been  added  the  present  year.  There  are 
now  seven  itinerant  preachers  in  the  field,  and  ten  unsta- 
tioned preachers  within  the  same  bounds.  You  had  the 
politeness,  Mr.  Editor,  to  republish  recently  from  the 
"  Western  Recorder,"  some  account  of  my  tour  in  this 
interesting  region.  By  reason  of  the  detached  condition 
of  our  brethren  there ;  their  remoteness  from  the  prin- 
cipal sphere  of  operations  in  the  Ohio  District,  the  es- 
tablishment of  a  separate  Annual  Conference  in  Mich- 
igan, at  no  distant  period,  will  be  very  desirable. 
And  their  cheering  success  and  brightening  prospects, 
would  seem  to  justify  such  a  measure. 

It  is  pleasing  to  observe,  that  the  seeds  of  our  prin- 
ciples have,  through  emigration,  been  scattered  abroad 
in  the  far  western  Territory  of  Iowa.  Two  families  of 
firmness  and  enterprise,  from  Cincinnati,  not  long  since 
located  themselves  at  or  near  die  new  seat  of  govern- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  351 

ment,  forming,  as  it  were,  a  little  colony.  And  now  they 
have  a  Methodist  Protestant  Church  in  Iowa  city,  the 
first  and  only  meeting  house  as  yet  erected  in  the  place. 

Did  our  people  generally,  in  their  removals  abroad, 
manifest  this  firm  adherence  to  the  cause  they  have  es- 
poused, what  a  speedy  extension  and  spread  of  our  prin- 
ciples would  take  place  throughout  the  entire  country. 
Scarcely  is  there  now,  I  presume,  a  county  or  village 
where  may  not  be  found  some  one  or  more  individuals 
of  our  fellowship,  who  have  been  scattered  abroad. 
But,  forasmuch  as  we  have  no  societies  in  the  places  of 
their  new  location,  how  often,  in  such  case,  do  our  peo- 
ple, as  a  matter  of  convenience,  unite  with  some  otlier 
branch  of  the  Church.  In  this  way  we  lose,  I  doubt 
not,  hundreds  of  members  in  the  West — and  what  is 
more  surprising,  many  preachers  also.  You  may  con- 
clude, Mr.  Editor,  that  such  could  not  have  been  very 
w^armly  attached  to  the  cause.  I  would  not  pass  any 
reflections  upon  such  as  deem  this  course  necessary  for 
the  benefit  of  their  families,  or  the  salvation  of  their 
own  souls.  But  I  am  persuaded  tliat  did  our  brethren 
generally,  who  remove  beyond  the  limits  of  our  present 
organizations,  manifest  such  firmness  and  energy  as  did 
our  friends  at  Iowa  city,  they  might,  in  many  instances, 
be  instrumental  in  raising  up  societies  in  the  places  of 
their  new  location. 

I  have  accomplished  an  entire  round  of  visitation  to 
the  various  charges  in  the  Ohio  District,  since  our  last 
conference,  and  am  happy  to  say,  that  our  people  gen- 
erally are  encouraged  in  witnessing  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  the  prosperity  of  Zion  among  them.  It  has 
pleased  God  to  bless  the  labours  of  our  brethren,  and  to 
attend  them  with  success.  A  gracious  season  of  revival, 


352 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


as  you  have  been  informed,  has  taken  place  in  Cincin- 
nati. In  several  of  our  circuits  also,  revivals  and  refor- 
mations have  occurred.  More  than  one  thousand  mem- 
bers have  been  added  the  present  year,  within  our 
bounds.  Two  preachers  have  recently  withdrawn  from 
our  connexion,  but  seven  others  have  been  employed 
since  last  conference.  The  number  of  meeting  houses 
owned  by  our  people  within  the  district,  is  thirty-six, 
and  I  am  happy  to  say,  that  a  goodly  number  more  are 
being  erected  the  present  year. 

I  remain,  respectfuily,  your  brother, 

A.  H.  Bassett, 
PresH  Ohio  Conference. 

Chillkoihe,  Ohio,  Jpril  18,  1842. 


The  third  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Pro- 
testant Church  held  its  session  in  BaUimore,  Maryland, 
in  St.  John's  Church.  Commencing  on  the  3d  of  May, 
1843,  and  concluding  on  the  16th  inst. 

The  following  ministerial  and  lay  representatives 
were  in  attendance. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1S42. 


Piilsburg  Annual 


Conference. 


MINISTERS. 


LAYMEN. 


A.  Shinn, 
John  Burns, 
George  Brown, 
L.  Ragan, 


Thomas  Freeman, 
John  Souder, 
P.  Lewis, 
James  Clark. 


J.  Clarke,  Jr. 
C.  Springer. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


353 


Ohio  Conference. 

MINISTERS.  LAYMEN. 

A.  H.  Bassett.  D.  C.  Carson, 

J.  Whetstone. 
Illinoia  Conference. 


W.  H.  Collins. 
Samuel  Butler. 


Mississippi  Conference. 


New  York  Conference. 
Thomas  K.  Witsil,  John  J.  Reed. 

Enoch  Jacobs. 

Virginia  Conference. 
J.  G.  Whitfield.  H.  B.  Woodhouse. 

Indiana  Conference. 
H.  P.  Bennett,  William  Smith, 

Thomas  Hicklin.  John  Burton. 

Tennessee  Conference. 
No  representatives  in  attendance. 
North  Carolina  Conference. 
Alexander  Albright.  W.  C.  Whitaker, 

R.  C.  Rankin. 
South  Carolina  Conference. 

A.  McCaine. 

Alabama  Conference. 
P.  S.  Graves.  B.  S.  Bibb. 

Georgia  Conference. 
No  representatives  in  attendance. 

Arkansas  Conference. 
No  representatives  in  attendance. 
Maryland  Conference. 
Francis  Waters,  Wm.  S.  Stockton, 

Augustus  Webster,  A.  S.  Naudain, 

John  S.  Reese,  Peter  Light, 

Frederick  Stier,  E.  Crutchley, 

James  R.  Williams,  J.  B.  Thomas, 

Wm.  C.  Lipscomb,  Alexander  Waugh, 

Wm.  H.  Bordley.  Wm.  Rusk. 

Pennsylvania  Conference. 

John  Smith. 

Boston  Conference. 

Thomas  F,  Norris. 

*30 


354 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Onandaga  Conference. 

MINISTERS.  LAYMEN. 

O.  E.  Bryant.  L.  B.  Morris. 

Vermont  Conference. 

Lewis  T.  Fisli. 
Champlain  Conference. 
No  representatives  in  attendance. 
Genesee  Conference. 
A.  Pennell.  Thomas  Barkley. 

Whole  number  elected  80. — In  attendance  51. 

Rev.  Asa  Shinn  was  elected  president,  J.  J.  Reed 
and  A.  H.  Bassett,  secretaries. 

The  following  synopsis  embraces  all  the  alterations 
and  amendments  of  discipline  made  by  the  conference. 

1.  The  Annual  Conferences  were  authorized  to  leave 
a  minister  without  an  appointment  for  a  year,  at  his 
own  request. 

2.  Presidents  of  Annual  Conferences  were  authorized 
to  employ,  or  appoint,  missionaries  to  take  charge  of 
new  fields  of  labour. 

3.  Conference  missionaries  were  authorized  to  take 
up  public  collections  for  their  support,  and  when  defi- 
cient, to  be  entitled  to  a  dividend  of  the  conference  fund. 

4.  Superintendents  were  authorized,  when  there  is 
not  a  quorum  present  to  do  business  in  Quarterly  Con- 
ferences, to  appoint  the  place,  as  well  as  tlie  time,  for 
holding  the  next  session. 

5.  No  new  Annual  Conference  to  be  set  off  mth  less 
than  eight  hundred  members,  unless  it  be  a  frontier 
district,  which,  however,  must  include  five  hundred 
members. 

6.  Every  Annual  Conference,  hereafter  organized,  is 
to  report  to  the  ensuing  General  Conference,  the  proofs 
of  its  legal  and  constitutional  organization. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  355 

At  this  General  Conference  a  special  committee  was 
raised  to  inquire  into  the  expediency  of  forming  an 
official  correspondence  with  the  Wesleyan  Association, 
and  other  secedent  Methodist  denominations,  in  Great 
Britain.    The  report  of  that  committee  was  as  follows: 

"The  committee  on  the  subject  of  official  corres- 
pondence with  the  Wesleyan  Association,  and  other 
secedent  Methodist  denominations  in  Great  Britain,  beg 
leave  to  recommend  the  appointment  of  a  committee  or 
board,  to  consist  of  six  members — to  wit :  two  stationed 
and  two  unstationed  ministers,  and  two  laymen,  within 
the  bounds  of  the  Maryland  Conference,  whose  duty  it 
shall  be  to  correspond  with  those  bodies,  and  to  report 
the  result  of  such  correspondence  to  their  Annual  Con- 
ferences, to  whom  they  shall  be  responsible  for  their 
official  acts.  And  also,  further  recommend,  tliat  all 
vacancies  in  said  committee  or  board  be  supplied  by 
their  own  act,  subject,  however,  to  their  Annual  Con- 
ference. And,  lastly,  that  the  said  Annual  Conference, 
with  the  concurrence  of  the  Virginia  Annual  Confer- 
ence, be  empowered,  if  in  the  judgment  of  the  two 
conferences,  it  be  necessary  or  expedient  to  send  a 
delegate  or  delegates,  to  be  selected  from  any  confer- 
ence district  in  the  Churcli,  to  attend  the  session  of  the 
said  Wesleyan  Association,  or  other  official  bodies  of 
reformers,  for  the  purpose  of  negociating  and  establish- 
ing any  practicable  and  proper  terms  of  official  inter- 
course and  co-operation,  for  the  advancement  of  the 
great  ends  of  ecclesiastical  liberty  and  the  Gospel  of 
Christ.  The  said  Maryland  Annual  Conference  to  make 
a  report  of  all  its  proceedings  to  the  next  General 
Conference.  Alex'r  McCaine,  Chairman^ 


356 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


The  followipg  named  persons  constitute  the  com- 
mittee or  Board  of  Foreign  Correspondence:  Dr.  S.  K. 
Jennings,  Dr.  F.  Waters,  J.  R.  Williams,  Benj.  Richard- 
son, B.  H.  Richardson,  John  Clark,  Baltimore;  and  T. 
Taylor,  of  Virginia. 

The  last  named  member,  was  added  to  the  com- 
mittee on  motion  of  brother  Whitfield,  of  the  Virginia 
conference. 

Subsequently  to  the  appointment  of  the  committee  on 
foreign  correspondence,  and  previously  to  the  organi- 
zation of  the  board,  a  communication  was  received 
through  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Stockton,  of  Philadelphia, 
from  Rev.  W.  Cooke,  General  Secretary  of  Missions 
of  the  Methodist  New  Connexion,  in  England,  solicit- 
ing a  mutual  friendly  intercourse  by  correspondence,  or 
visitation,  between  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church 
and  that  connexion.  The  letter  is  now  in  the  hands  of 
the  committee,  and  has,  doubtless,  received  that  atten- 
tion to  which  it  is  entitled.  The  intelligence  that  has 
been  received  respecting  the  character  of  the  Metho- 
dist New  Connexion,  induces  us  to  believe  it  a  highly 
respectable  and  useful  body.  Its  statistics,  according 
to  the  "  minutes  of  the  forty-fifth  Annual  Conference," 
held  at  Halifax,  May,  1841,  may  be  thus  briefly  ex- 
hibited: Chapels,  307;  societies,  361;  circuit  preach- 
ers, 110;  local  preachers,  873;  members,  in  whole, 
22,008.  An  account  of  the  origination  and  leading  fea- 
tures of  this  connexion  will  be  found  in  a  note,  at  page 
40  of  this  History. 

Some  two  or  three  days  were  employed,  during  the 
sitting  of  this  General  Conference,  on  a  discussion  of 
the  merits  of  the  slave  question.  Much  deliberate  and 
christian  courtesy  characterized  the  debate,  with  very 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  357 

i'ew  exceptions.  Taken  as  a  whole,  though  irrelevant 
and  out  of  place,  the  debate  did  credit  to  the  confer- 
ence, in  the  estimation  of  the  numerous  spectators  who 
were  present  during  the  whole  time  of  tlie  discussion. 
It  resulted  in  the  passage  of  the  following  resolution;  to 
which,  however,  some  protests  ^vere  recorded. 

'■'■Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  General 
Conference,  the  holding  of  slaves  is  not  under  all  cir- 
cumstances a  sin  against  God ;  yet  in  our  opinion,  under 
some  circumstances  it  is  sinful,  and  in  such  cases  should 
be  discouraged  by  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church. 
This  General  Conference  does  not  feel  authorized  by 
the  constitution  to  legislate  on  the  subject  of  slavery; 
and  by  a  solemn  vote,  we  present  to  the  Church  our 
judgment,  that  tlie  different  Annual  Conferences  respec- 
tively should  make  their  own  regulations  on  this  sub- 
ject, so  far  as  authorized  by  the  constitution.'''' 

We  here  subjoin,  as  a  valuable  historical  document, 
the  report  of  the  book  committee,  laid  before  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  of  1842,  to  which  is  appended  the  con- 
ference plan  for  the  redemption  of  the  loan  authorized 
by  the  General  Conference  of  1838. 

To  the  President  and  Representatives  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  in  General  Conference  assembled  : 

Beloved  Brethren, — In  accordance  with  the  regula- 
tions of  the  General  Conference,  the  book  committee 
respectfully  present  the  following  report : 

By  reference  to  the  proceedings  of  the  General  Con- 
ference of  1838,  it  Avill  be  seen  that  several  important 
duties  were  imposed  upon  the  book  committee  appointed 
by  said  conference,  the  most  essential  of  which  are 
hereinafter  stated. 


358 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


From  the  time  of  our  organization  as  a  Church,  in 
1 830,  up  to  1 838,  our  Church  had  no  book  concern ; 
but  was  dependent  upon  the  hberality  and  enterprise  of 
a  single  individual,  and  an  incorporated  company,  for  a 
supply  of  books,  and  especially  for  the  publication  of 
our  Hymn  Book  and  Discipline, — thousands  of  which 
have  been  annually  needed  by  our  fellowship.  The 
General  Conference  of  1838  determined  to  make  a  de- 
cided effort  in  view  of  establishing  a  Church  book  con- 
cern, which,  though  limited  in  its  commencement,  might, 
with  judicious  managetnent,  be  greatly  extended,  and 
made  an  ethcient  auxiliary  in  aid  of  the  finances  of  the 
respective  Annual  Conferences. 

In  view  of  this  laudable  object,  the  General  Confer- 
ence authorized  the  creating  a  loan  of  $20,000,  by  issu- 
ing stock  to  that  amount,  in  shares  of  $50  each,  bearing 
an  interest  of  6  per  cent,  per  annum,  payable  semi-annu- 
ally, and  redeemable  on  July  1st,  1844.  In  obedience 
to  this  authority,  the  committee  prepared  and  issued'  cer- 
tificates of  stock  to  the  amount  of  $10,600,  signed  on 
behalf  of  the  Church,  by  James  R.  Williams,  as  chair- 
man, and  Beale  H.  Richardson,  as  secretary  of  the 
committee ; — a  specimen  of  which  is  herewith  exhibited- 
The  committee  were  also  directed  to  engage  an  agent, 
or  agents,  to  travel  through  the  several  districts  for  the 
purpose  of  selling  the  stock,  and  soliciting  donations  in 
aid  of  establishing  the  contemplated  book  concern ;  and 
of,  finally,  redeeming  and  cancelling  the  said  stock  debt 
of  the  Church. 

Under  instructions  adapted  to  these  ends,  the  late 
Rev.  Samuel  J.  Harris,  was  employed  and  visited  sev- 
eral of  the  southern  districts.  The  nett  proceeds  of 
his  efforts  were  as  follows : — 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


359 


Sale  of  Church  scrip — none. 

Donations  in  stock  of  the  Book  Company,  $815 
Donations  in  cash,    932 


$1,807 

Tiie  committee  were  also  authorized  to  purchase  of 
the  book  company,  such  books  and  stereotj'pe  plates  as 
might  be  deemed  advantageous  to  the  Church.  In  pur- 
suance of  this  authority,  they  purchased  of  the  company 
Books  to  the  amount  of  ....  §1,200 
Stereotype  plates  of  Clarke's  Commentary,  8,600 


$9,800 

To  this  were  added  the  proceeds  of  the  donations 
made  to  the  Church,  through  the  eftbrts  of  former  trav- 
elling agents — the  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Stockton,  Augustus 
Webster,  and  the  late  William  Kesley — which  had  been 
invested  with  the  book  company,  amounting  to  $2,871, 
all  of  which  was  paid  to  the  committee  in  books,  making 
a  capital  of  $4,071,  in  books,  and  $8,600  in  plates. 
On  tliis  small  capital  was  the  Church  book  concern 
instituted. 

The  limited  success  of  the  travelling  agent,  together 
with  the  small  demand  for  books,  soon  convinced  the 
committee  that  it  would  be  impracticable  to  work  the 
plates  of  the  Commentary  without  borrowing  additional 
funds,  and  thus  incurring  a  responsibility  unauthorized 
by  the  General  Conference.  They  therefore  determined 
to  propose  to  the  Directors  of  the  book  company  a  re- 
turn, or  surrender  of  the  plates,  which  proposal  was 
favorably  received  by  the  company ;  and  the  following 
terms  were  agreed  on : 


360 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


1st.  The  plates  to  be  returned  to  the  company  at  the 
price  for  which  tliey  were  purchased  by  the  committee, 
but  to  remain  in  possession  of  the  committee  as  security 
for  the  payment  of  the  Church  scrip,  which  had  been 
passed  over  to  the  company  for  their  purchase,  and  paid 
away  by  the  company  in  settlement  of  individual  claims 
of  their  creditors. 

2dly.  The  book  company  to  redeem  this  scrip  in 
twelve  months,  return  it  to  the  committee  and  take  the 
plates.  But  in  the  event  of  the  company's  failing  so  to 
do,  the  committee  to  be  at  liberty  to  sell  the  plates  on 
account  of  the  company,  and  apply  the  avails  to  the  re- 
demption of  the  scrip. 

3dly.  The  committee  to  pay  the  interest  on  the  scrip 
received  and  passed  away  by  the  company,  up  to 
November,  1839;  and  to  receive  the  plates  of  Mo- 
sheim's  Ecclesiastical  History  as  security  for  the  re- 
payment of  said  interest,  with  authority  to  sell  them,  if 
the  company  should  fail  to  refund  the  same. 

The  committee  paid  the  interest  up  to  the  period 
named,  and  hold  the  plates  of  Mosheim  in  pledge, — as 
also  the  plates  of  Clarke,  as  security  for  the  redemption 
of  the  scrip.  Such  has  been  the  state  of  the  times,  that 
neither  the  company  nor  the  committee  have  been  able 
to  effect  a  sale  of  the  plates.  They  now  remain,  await- 
ing the  disposal  of  the  present  conference.  It  is  the 
opinon  of  the  committee,  that,  if  ways  and  means  can 
be  devised  to  redeem  the  scrip,  the  Church  ought  to 
own  the  plates.  They  are  in  good  condition,  especially 
tlie  plates  of  the  Old  Testament,  Avhich  are  in  all  re- 
spects equal  to  new  plates,  only  a  small  number  of  copies 
having  ever  been  worked  off  from  them.    They  cost 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  361 

the  company  $10,500.  The  plates  of  Mosheim  are 
also  in  fine  condition,  and  originally  cost  $2,500. 

The  General  Conference  of  1838,  authorized  the 
committee  to  clothe  itself  with  corporate  powers,  by 
adopting  the  company's  charter,  or  procuring  one  from 
the  Legislature  of  Maryland,  adapted  to  their  condition 
as  a  Church  concern.  They  pursued  the  latter  course, 
and  procured  a  charter  in  January,  1 840. 

Since  the  last  General  Conference,  the  committee 
have  issued  three  editions  of  the  Hymn  Book,  amounting 
to  14,000  copies,  and  five  editions  of  the  Discipline, 
amounting  to  4,000  copies.  Many  miscellaneous  books 
have  been  sold,  and  generally  paid  for.  The  concern 
may  be  considered  as  having  reached  a  point,  at  which 
its  difficulties  are  nearly  all  overcome.  If  properly 
managed  and  liberally  patronized,  it  will  unquestionably 
be  productive,  and  yield  a  handsome  revenue  to  tlie 
Church.  Sales  to  the  amount  of  $12,000  have  been 
made;  of  which  $9,500  have  been  received,  leaving 
outstanding  the  sum  of  $2,500  all  of  which  is  believed 
to  be  good,  with  the  exception  perhaps,  of  $209. 

THE  PAPER. 

The  General  Conference  of  1838  also  directed  a 
continuance  of  the  Church  periodical,  under  a  new 
name  and  form.  The  title  was  changed  from  "  Metho- 
dist Protestant"  to  "The  Methodist  Protestant  and 
Family  Visitor,"  and  the  form  from  quarto  to  folio.  It 
was  to  be  edited  and  published  in  the  city  of  Baltimore, 
under  the  editorial  care  of  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Stockton, 
and  the  nett  proceeds  to  be  applied  towards  raising  a 
fund  for  a  book  concern.  Brother  Stockton  resigned 
the  appointment  soon  after  the  adjournment  of  the  con- 
ference, and  as  the  conference  is  aware,  brother  E.  Y. 
31 


362  HISTORY  OF  THE 

Reese  was  subsequently  appointed  to  fill  the  vacancy. 
The  committee  proceeded  with  no  small  degree  of  anx- 
iety in  the  publication,  on  account  of  the  large  amount 
of  delinquencies  among  the  subscribers,  and  the  heavy 
debts  due  upon  the  preceding  volumes; — no  less  than 
$1,800  of  borrowed  money  being  due  to  persons  who 
had  stepped  generously  forward,  in  the  hour  of  need, 
and  by  personal  sacrifices  sustained  the  publication.  We 
present  a  brief  statement  of  each  voluiiie  under  the 
charge  of  the  present  committee. 
Volume  5th  was  sent  to  about  1550  subscribers. 
Its  receipts  to  this  time  have  been  .  $3,862  44 
Its  expenses   3,679  26 


Leaving  as  the  nett  gain  or  profit  .  .  $183  18 

Volume  6th  was  commenced  with  an  improve- 
ment in  the  size  and  general  appearance, 
as  compared  with  the  5th.  The  number 
of  subscribers  with  which  it  commenced, 
was  1880. 

Its  receipts  have  been  ....  $3,932  78 
Its  expenses   3,427  82 


Its  clear  profit  $504  96 

Volume  7  th  underwent  no  change  in  form  or 

appearance.     It  commenced   with  1950 

subscribers. 

Its  expenses  have  been  .  .  .  $3,704  10 
Its  receipts   3,678  15 

Present  deficiency  (which  is  reduced  weekly)     $25.  95 
From  the  amount  of  receipts  for  the  7th  volume  as 
compared  with  those  of  the  6th,  it  is  manifest  that  a 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  363 

much  larger  amount  of  clear  surplus  will  be  received  on 
account  of  it,  than  has  been  on  account  of  the  6th. 

The  8th  volume  in  all  respects  resembles  the  6th  and 
7th.  At  its  commencement  it  had  2000  subscribers.  It 
has  reached  its  41st  number.  Its  expenses  are  estimated 
at  $3,200.    Its  receipts  thus  far  have  been  $2,018. 

Large  amounts  are  still  due  on  account  of  the  present 
volume,  and  considerable  sums  on  account  of  the  two 
former  volumes.  Taking  the  past  as  an  earnest,  a  large 
proportion  of  these  arrearages  Avill  be  collected. 

The  debt  of  $1,800  mentioned  as  due  on  the  volumes 
of  the  paper  published  between  1834  and  1838,  has 
been  met  in  the  following  way.  The  committee  bor- 
rowed from  the  Phcebean  Society  of  Baltimore,  $800, 
for  which  they  gave  Church  scrip,  on  this  they  have 
regularly  paid  the  interest-,  they  borrowed  $300  from 
an  individual,  paying  the  interest  punctually,  and  the  re- 
maining $700  they  have  paid  oi.t  of  tlie  proceeds  of  the 
paper,  after  all  its  current  expenses  had  been  defrayed. 

All  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

James  R.  Williams,  Chairman. 
Chas.  W.  Ridgely,  Secretary. 

May  6,  1842. 

General  Conference  plan  for  raising  an  amount  sufficient 
to  redeem  the  Church  Scrip  authorized  by  the  General 
Conference  of  1838. 

"  1.  Each  Annual  Conference  to  raise  a  sum  of  money 
equal  to  fifty  cents  for  each  member  within  the  limits  of 
its  District. 

"  2.  Transmit  said  amount,  when  raised,  to  the  book 
committee,  who  shall  forward,  free  of  risk  and  expense 
of  transportation,  to  the  respective  conferences,  an 
equivalent  in  such  books  as  may  be  directed,  at  retail 
prices. 


364  HISTORY  OP  THE 

"  3.  The  plan  to  be  published  by  the  book  committee 
officially  in  our  periodical,  and  at  our  request  in  our 
other  papers,  and  its  necessity  and  propriety  urged  upon 
our  entire  membership." 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

REMARKS  ON  THE  CONSTITUTION. 

The  convention  changed  the  order  of  the  articles  as 
reported  by  the  committee,  and  commenced  with  the 
lowest  points  of  organization,  and  thus  rose  to  the  higher 
departments  of  legislative,  executive,  and  judicial. 
Though  this  is  what  may  be  termed  the  natural  order 
of  the  system,  yet,  at  times,  as  we  have  seen  in  the 
General  Conference,  some  brethren  have  been  at  a  loss, 
for  the  moment,  to  distinguish  clearly,  what  parts  of 
the  constitution  are  properly  legislative,  what  executive, 
and  what  judicial.  To  remedy  this  apparent  inconve- 
nience we  will  class  the  respective  articles  as  nearly 
as  may  be  under  the  respective  heads  of  Legislative, 
Executive,  and  Judicial. 

The  Legislative  department.  To  this  belong  the  fol- 
lowing articles;  eight,  nine,  ten,  sixteen,  and  seventeen. 

The  Executive  department.  To  this  belong  articles ; 
three,  four,  five,  six,  seven,  eleven,  and  twelve. 

The  Judiciary  department.  To  this  belong  articles ; 
thirteen,  fourteen,  and  fifteen. 

The  second  article  relates  to  the  terms  of  member- 
ship and  probationary  privileges. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  365 


The  Annual  Conferences,  and  Quarterly  Conferences, 
though  executive  bodies,  have,  nevertheless,  a  portion  of 
judicial  authority  conferred  on  them ;  each  liaving  ap- 
pellate jurisdiction;  but  the  General  Conference  is 
purely  legislative,  liaving  neither  executive  nor  appellate 
jurisdiction.  To  the  Annual  Conferences  there  is  also, 
a  small  amount  of  legislative  authority  granted,  as  may 
be  seen  by  reference  to  the  third  and  fourth  sections  of 
article  seven. 

The  basis  on  which  the  government  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church  is  founded,  embraces  two  very  im- 
portant particulars.  First;  "  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is 
the  only  Head  of  the  Church,  and  the  Word  of  God  is 
the  sufficient  rule  of  faith  and  practice  in  all  things 
pertaining  to  godliness." 

Secondly;  "A  written  constitution  establishing  the 
form  of  government,  and  securing  to  the  ministers  and 
members  of  the  Church  their  rights  and  privileges,  on 
an  equitable  plan  of  representation,  is  essential  to,  and 
the  best  safeguard  of  christian  liberty."  The  general 
principles  of  the  system  as  developed  in  the  elementary 
principles  and  constitution,  sustain,  in  our  judgment,  a 
most  equitable  adjustment  of  Church  rights  and  privi- 
leges, alike  guarding  the  interests  of  the  ministers  and 
members;  and,  in  connection  with  the  disciplinary  regu- 
lations prescribed  for  both,  are  admirably  calculated  to 
secure  to  the  entire  fellowship.  Gospel  morality,  fervent 
devotion,  and  christian  freedom. 

Reformers  have  always  deemed  a  written  constitu- 
tion, defining  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  ministers 
and  members  of  the  Church,  and  establishing  the  form 
of  government,  indispensably  necessary  to  the  obtain- 
ment  and  perpetuity  of  christian  liberty.  WiOiout  this, 
31* 


366 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


serious  encroachments  will  be  made  on  the  liberties  of 
the  people,  their  rights  disregarded,  and  their  claims  to 
equal  justice  silenced  hy  ministerial  authority. 

When  all  hope  of  change  in  the  government  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  was  lost — and  when  cir- 
cumstances placed  it  in  the  power  of  the  Reformers  to 
lay  the  ground-work  of  a  government  suited  to  their 
views,  and  in  accordance  with  the  unalienable  rights  and 
privileges  of  the  ministers  and  members  of  their  fellow- 
ship, they  commenced  by  framing  a  constitution,  and 
publishing  it  to  the  workl  as  the  instrument  under  which 
they  proposed  to  be  governed.  This  is  preceded  by  a 
set  of  fundamental  principles  termed  "  elementary." 
These  constitute  the  basis  upon  which  the  constitution 
rests.  They  assert  Christ  to  be  the  only  Head  of  tlie 
Church,  and  the  Word  of  God,  the  only  rule  of  faith 
and  conduct;  that  every  one  has  a  right  to  private  judg- 
ment in  religious  matters,  and  an  equal  right  to  express 
his  opinions  in  any  way  which  will  not  violate  the  laws 
of  God,  or  the  rights  of  his  fellow  men.  That  Church 
trials  should  be  conducted  on  Gospel  principles  only ; 
and  that  no  person  should  be  excommunicated  except 
for  immorality,  the  propagation  of  unchristian  doctrines, 
or  for  the  neglect  of  duties  enjoined  by  the  W^ord  of 
God.  That  no  person  who  loves  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  obeys  the  Gospel  of  "  God  our  Saviour,"  ought  to 
be  deprived  of  Church  membership.  They  assert,  that 
the  right  to  make  rules  and  regulations  for  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Church,  inheres  conjointly  in  the  ministers 
and  members  thereof:  and  that  the  Church  has  a  right 
to  form  and  enforce  such  rules  and  regulations  only,  as 
are  in  accordance  with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  tend  to 
carry  into  effect  the  great  system  of  practical  Christi- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


367 


anity.  And,  moreover,  that  so  much  of  the  power  of 
the  Church  inherent  in  the  ministers  and  members,  as  may- 
be requisite  for  its  due  government  and  administration, 
may  be  delegated  by  them,  from  time  to  time,  as  they 
may  judge  necessary,  by  the  medium  of  representation 
through  a  General  Convention.  That  it  is  obligatory 
on  the  Church  to  secure  all  her  official  bodies  the  neces- 
sary authority  for  the  purposes  of  good  government; 
but  that  she  has  no  right  to  create  any  authority  equal 
to  her  own,  which  may  act  independently  of  her,  or 
contravail  her  own  acts  or  provisions.  Ministers  are 
required  to  be  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  their  pastoral 
and  ministerial  duties,  to  maintain  godliness,  and  oppose 
all  moral  evil.  The  same  obligation  to  godliness  and 
opposition  to  evil,  are  imposed  on  the  members  of  the 
Chuj-ch ;  and  they  are  declared  to  be  under  obligation  to 
render  to  tlie  ministers  of  the  Gospel  a  righteous  com- 
pensation for  their  labours. 

The  elementary  principles  may  be  viewed  as  a  bill  of 
rights,  and  their  declaration  in  this  form,  is  highly  im- 
portant as  a  guide  to  tlie  Church  in  all  her  future  delib- 
erations and  proceedings,  whether  they  be  conventional 
or  legislative.  These  bind  her  to  the  laws  of  Christ — 
secure  the  rights  of  private  judgment  and  the  expression 
of  opinion — protect  Church  membership — declare  the 
principles  on  which  Church  trials  shall  be  conducted — 
guard  against  unrighteous  excommunications — point  out 
the  residence  of  legitimate  authority  to  make  and  en- 
fore  rules  and  regulations — and  enjoin  on  ministers  and 
members  the  faithful  discharge  of  all  those  duties  so 
clearly  enforced  in  the  Sacred  Scriptures. 

The  title  by  which  the  Association  of  Reformers  is 
designated,  is;  "  Tlie  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  com- 


368 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


prising  the  Associated  JWethodist  Churches.''''  By  this 
title,  it  will  be  seen,  that  our  Church  is  not  a  unit,  but  an 
association  of  many  Churches.  These  are  all  duly  re- 
presented in  one  general  legislature,  termed  the  General 
Conference,  and  its  enactments  are  binding  on  all  the 
Churches  represented  in  that  assembly. 

The  title  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  is  pe- 
culiarly appropriate. 

1.  JMethodisV — The  Church  is  methodistic  in  every 
respect,  except  in  her  form  of  government,  which  is 
representative.  The  Methodist  Protestant  Church  re- 
ceives and  teaches  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  as  taught 
by  John  Wesley,  John  Fletcher,  Joseph  Benson  and 
Dr.  Adam  Clarke.  She  has  adopted  the  same  simple 
mode  of  worship  so  prevalent  in  all  Methodist  Churches, 
which  consists  in  singing  a  hymn ;  the  people  standing 
with  their  faces  towards  the  minister — extemporaneous 
prayer;  the  congregation  kneeling — and  preaching — 
after  which  another  hymn  is  sung — then  prayer,  and  the 
ordinary  benediction.  She  also  recognizes  the  following 
means  of  grace :  "  The  public  worship  of  Almighty 
God,  searching  the  Scriptures,  the  Lord's  Supper,  love- 
feasts,  class-meetings,  private  and  family  prayer." 
These  she  enforces  by  disciplinary  regulations  well 
calculated  to  secure  their  due  observance. 

2.  '■'■Protestant'''' — No  distinctive  epithet  can  be  more 
suitable  than  that  of  Protestant.  This  title  is  as  appli- 
cable to  the  Methodist  Reformers  in  this  country  as  it 
was  when  originally  given  to  the  Elector  of  Saxony 
and  the  other  German  Princes,  who,  in  1529,  protested 
against  the  decree  of  the  Diet  of  Spire,  which,  under 
the  management  of  Charles  V.,  acting  in  subservience 
to  Pope  Clement  VII,  declared  every  change  unlawful 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  369 

which  should  be  introduced  into  the  doctrine,  disciphne 
or  worship  of  the  established  religion  of  Rome.  The 
Protestants  of  reformed  Europe  rejected  the  supersti- 
tious domination  of  papal  jurisdiction,  and  the  Methodist 
Reformers  reject  the  assumptions  of  Episcopal  Metho- 
dism, as  unauthorized  by  the  Word  of  God,  dangerous 
to  civil  liberty  and  destructive  of  religious  freedom. 
On  a  former  occasion  we  summed  up  in  one  compre- 
hensive sentence  our  general  protest^  which  we  will  here 
repeat.  To  the  principles  and  leading  features  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  government — to  the  un- 
warrantable assumptions  of  her  itinerant  ministers — to 
tlieir  unlimited  and  unamenable  power — to  their  total 
exclusion  of  the  people  and  local  ministers  from  all  par- 
ticipation in  the  formation  of  those  rules  and  regulations 
by  which  they  are  to  be  governed — to  the  decided  hos- 
tility of  the  travelling  preachers  to  a  representative  form 
of  Church  government — to  the  violent  acts  of  mal- 
administration committed  by  them — to  their  opposition 
to  the  freedom  of  speech  and  the  press — and  to  their 
monopolizing  and  selfish  policy,  reformers  have  for 
many  years  objected,  and  do  most  deliberately  and  so- 
lemnly PROTEST,  as  anti-christian  and  unrighteous. 

3.  "  Church'''' — This  term  in  the  title  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church  is  also  peculiarly  appropriate.  We 
hold,  that  in  a  governmental  point  of  view,  no  organiza- 
tion of  religious  people  who  are  deprived  of  represen- 
tation or  personal  participation,  can  be  considered  a 
Church.  The  very  act  that  severs  the  laity  from  the 
ministry,  and  places  all  power  in  the  hands  of  the  minis- 
ters, changes  the  character  of  both — the  ministers  be- 
come masters,  and  the  people  slaves,  the  organization  is 
unscriptural,  and  no  longer  entitled  to  the  name  of  a 
Church. 


370 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


The  Methodist  Protestant  Church  recognizes  the 
rights  and  secures  the  interests  of  both  ministers  and  lay- 
men, by  granting  an  equal  representation  to  both.  By 
this  measure,  made  permanent  under  constitutional  law, 
the  entire  association  is  represented,  and  the  ministers 
and  people  become  one  Church.  The  same  principle  is 
seen  throughout  all  the  ramifications  of  the  system,  from 
the  General  Conference  down  to  the  leaders  meetings. 
The  legislative,  executive  and  judicial  departments  are 
kept  distinct,  and  in  each  and  all  of  them,  the  laity  have 
their  due  weight  with  the  ministers :  and  the  property 
of  the  Churches,  such  as  houses  of  worship  and  burial 
grounds,  &c.,  are  owned  by  those  who  paid  for  them, 
or  are  in  their  immediate  possession.  So  that  the 
Metliodist  Protestant  Church  is  an  association  of 
Churches,  fully  entitled  to  the  appellation  of  "  Church^ 
And  thus,  in  the  most  appropriate  and  legitimate  man- 
ner, we  claim  the  title  of  "  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  comprising  the  associated  Methodist  Churches." 

There  is  one  only  condition  previously  required  of 
tliose  who  apply  for  membership  in  an  associated  Meth- 
odist Church,  viz: — A  desire  to  fiee  from  the  urath  to 
come,  and  be  saved  by  grace  through  faith  in  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  with  an  avowed  determination  to  walk  in 
all  the  commandments  of  God  blameless.''''  A  require- 
ment more  pcrspicious,  more  essential  and  more  scrip- 
tural could  not  be  made.  Any  condition  below  this, 
presented  to  the  mind  of  an  adult,  would  be  disgraceful 
to  Christianity,  and  ruinous  to  the  Church  of  Christ. 
This  is  beginning  at  the  lowest  step ;  the  constitution 
however,  does  not  leave  the  applicant  at  this  point,  for 
it  immediately  adds;  "but  those  who  may  continue 
members  must  give  evidence  of  their  desire  and  determi- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  371 


nation  by  conforming  to  such  rules  of  moral  discipline 
as  the  Word  of  God  requires." 

The  constitution  also  recognizes  a  probationary  state 
before  admission  to  full  membership.  This  provision 
is  designed  to  furnish  the  necessary  time  for  those  who 
have  been  received  on  trial  to  give  evidence  of  the 
sincerity  of  their  desire  to  flee  from  the  w^rath  to  come, 
and  the  firmness  of  their  determination  to  walk  in  all  the 
commandments  of  God  blameless.  We  have  always 
viewed  this  probationary  regulation  as  necessary  and 
wholesome.  For  while  it  gives  the  probationer  ample 
time  to  test  and  evince  his  moral  integrity  and  the  power 
of  divine  grace,  it  protects  the  Church  from  imposition, 
and  secures  the  confidence  of  the  membership  in  his 
stability. 

It  is  here  proper  to  say,  this  is  one  of  the  good  things 
we  received  from  our  brethren  of  the  old  Church.  But 
even  here  we  have  improved  upon  their  practice,  and 
upon  their  system,  their  system  gives  to  the  preacher  in 
charge  the  power  to  judge  when  a  probationer  may  be 
safely  received  into  full  membership  :  and,  their  practice 
of  submitting  cases  to  the  leaders  meetings,  (all  the 
members  of  which  are  the  officers  of  the  preacher,) 
places  him  under  no  obligation  to  adopt  their  decision. 
The  system  places  him  above  them ;  and  their  vote 
cannot  give  the  case  under  consideration  a  different 
issue  from  the  direction  of  his  will.  In  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church  the  power  to  receive  into  full  mem- 
bership is  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  people  or  their 
representatives  the  leaders. 

Provision  is  also  made  for  the  probationary  member- 
ship of  the  children.  "  The  children  of  our  members, 
and  those  under  their  guardianship,  shall  be  recognized 


372 


HISTORY  OP  THE 


as  enjoying  probationary  privileges,  and  held  as  candi- 
dates for  membership ;  and  may  be  put  into  classes,  as 
such,  with  the  consent  of  their  parents  or  guardians." 

This  provision  secures  to  the  children  of  the  mem- 
bers a  probationary  membership — the  especial  atten- 
tion of  the  superintendent  of  each  circuit  and  station — 
their  organization  into  classes,  and  such  instructions 
in  the  principles  and  duties  of  the  christian  religion  as 
are  suited  to  their  respective  capacities.  This  is  of  the 
first  importance,  both  as  it  regards  the  welfare  of  the 
children,  who  are  entitled  to  membership  in  virtue  of 
the  initiatory  ordinance  of  baptism,  and,  as  it  regards 
the  obligation  which  the  Church,  in  conformity  to  the 
injunctions  of  the  Scriptures,  is  laid  under  to  train  up 
the  rising  generation  in  the  knowledge  and  practice  of 
the  divine  law.  To  withhold  the  privilege  of  incipient 
membership  from  our  children,  or  to  neglect  their  or- 
ganization and  instruction  in  righteousness,  should  be 
regarded  as  a  gross  violation  of  Christ's  command, 
"  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  for  of  such  is 
the  kingdom  of  Heaven."  The  superintendent,  there- 
fore, who  neglects  his  duty  in  this  particular,  should  be 
made  to  feel  the  displeasure  of  the  Church.  Pains 
should  also  be  taken  to  let  the  children  perceive,  that 
they  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church; 
and,  consequently,  under  obligation  to  walk  circum- 
spectly as  becomes  the  children  of  pious  parents  and 
as  probationary  members.  Children  thus  properly  at- 
tended to,  grow  up  with  a  hedge  around  them ;  feel  a 
common  interest  with  the  Church  of  their  parents;  and 
finally,  take  their  places  when  these  are  removed  from 
labour  to  rest :  while  those  for  whom  no  efiicient  initia- 
tory Church  membership  is  provided,  generally  feel  as 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


373 


if  cast  off,  aud  at  perfect  liberty  to  go  wliere  they 
please,  and  do  what  they  choose ;  the  conse<iuence  is, 
tliat  most  of  them  gradually  slide  into  other  congrega- 
tions, or  run  into  open  rebellion  against  God ;  few  of 
them,  comparatively  speaking,  ever  unite  in  christian 
fellowship  with  the  Church  of  their  fathers. 

It  must  be  admitted  by  all,  that  Methodists  of  every 
description  have  been  more  given  to  proselyting  than  to 
building  up  those  whom  they  have  gathered,  or  training 
their  children  in  the  knowledge  and  practice  of  chris- 
tian and  social  duties.  This  is  an  evil  chargeable  on 
the  old  Methodist  system  in  its  origin.  Mr.  Wesley's 
societies  were  not  Churches,  but  societies  Avithin  the 
established  Church  of  England,  therefore  the  baptism 
of  children,  and  their  consequent  introduction  into  the 
society,  and  their  training  as  members,  was  not  attended 
to  by  him  and  his  associates.  Mr.  Asbury,  in  1784, 
adopted  Mr.  Wesley's  system,  though  unsuited  to  a 
Church  existence,  and  left  the  children  out,  although  he 
made  provision  for  their  baptism ;  which  by  the  way, 
carries  with  it  the  absurdity  of  performing  the  initiatory 
ordinance,  and  withholding  the  benefits  designed  to  be 
conferred  by  it.  And  what  makes  this  the  more  aston- 
ishing is,  that  as  late  as  the  year  1798,  he  and  Dr. 
Coke,  in  their  remarks  on  the  discipline  and  doctrines 
of  the  Church,  say,  under  the  article  baptism,  after 
quoting  some  passages  of  Scripture  relating  to  infants, 
"  The  preceding  Scriptures  evidently  demonstrate  that 
the  little  children  were  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  of 
the  kingdom  of  glory,  and  of  necessary  consequence, 
to  all  the  privileges  of  the  kingdom  of  grace.  They 
must  therefore  be  entitled  to  the  benefits  of  the  ordinance 
32 


374 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


which  initiates  the  members  of  Christ's  kingdom  into 
his  Church  below." 

Class  meetings  have  been  continued  among  Metho- 
dists of  all  descriptions  to  the  present  day.  And  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church  adopted  them,  in  the  most, 
solemn  and  binding  manner.  With  us  they  are  a  con- 
ventional and  constitutional  arrangement,  as  much  so  as 
the  provisions  for  the  formation  of  districts,  circuits, 
stations  and  Churches ;  and  cannot  be  dispensed  with, 
except  in  violation  of  constitutional  law,  and  a  palpable 
breach  of  goodXaith.  Their  adoption  was  not  acciden- 
tal, as  with  Mr.  Wesley,  but  the  result  of  the  deliberate 
and  decisive  action  of  all  the  associated  Churches,  by 
means  of  their  representatives  in  general  convention  as- 
sembled. And  hence,  the  special  legislation  in  view  of 
their  faithful  observance,  and  their  binding  character  on 
all  the  members  of  the  associated  Churches. — We  here 
take  pleasure  in  bearing  our  testimony  in  favour  of  class 
meetings.  They  doubtless  are,  most  interesting  and 
valuable  means  of  grace,  admirably  calculated  to  in- 
struct, comfort,  encourage  and  unite  in  christian  fellow- 
ship, the  people  of  God. — They  have  unquestionably 
been  productive  of  great  and  lasting  good  to  Methodists 
of  all  descriptions.  As  it  regards  the  spirituality  and 
purity  of  the  Churches,  there  are  no  meetings  so  well 
calculated  to  secure  these  most  desirable  and  vital 
objects.  We  are  aware,  that  to  some  they  are  monoto- 
nous and  irksome,  but  to  those  who  sincerely  desire  to 
attain  a  correct  knowledge  of  their  own  real  character 
and  condition,  to  grow  in  grace,  and  be  useful  to  their 
fellow  class  mates,  and  to  the  Church  of  God,  these 
meetings  are  truly  interesting  and  profitable.  As  Mr. 
Wesley  said,  at  the  origin  of  class  meetings,  "  this  is  the 


METHODIST  PROTESTA>'T  CHURCH.  375 

thing,  the  very  thing  we  med"  to  instruct  the  babes  . 
in  Christ,  to  encourage  the  wavering,  to  fortify  the 
weak,  to  comfort  the  afflicted,  to  detect  and  reclaim  the 
disorderly,  and  to  promote  the  spirituality  of  the  whole 
Church. 

The  constitution  makes  provision  for  dividing  the  whole 
territory  embraced  by  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church 
into  districts,  circuits  and  stations.  And,  furthermore, 
another  division  is  recognized,  which  is  that  of  indi- 
vidual Churches.  Here  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  that 
tlie  division  into  districts,  circuits  and  stations,  relate  to 
territory ;  but  to  individual  Churches  is  assigned  no  ter- 
ritorial limits.  The  constitutional  definition  of  one  of 
these  is,  "  An  Associated  Methodist  Church  shall  be 
composed  of  any  number  of  members  residing  sufficiently 
near  eacli  other  to  assemble  statedly  for  public  worship, 
and  to  transact  its  temporal  business."  Every  such  so- 
ciety is  recognized  as  an  individual  Christian  Church — 
as  holding  its  own  property,  and  is  only  restricted  in 
self-government,  in  consequence  of  its  relation  to  the 
Association  as  one  of  the  branches  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church.  Hence,  each  individual  Church  is 
declared  to  have  power  to  admit  persons  into  full  mem- 
bership, and  lo  try,  censure,  or  expel  unworthy  mem- 
bers, in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  constitution 
and  the  rules  of  discipline. 

As  this  constitutes  the  first  step  and  the  basis  of 
Church  freedom  and  representation,  it  will  be  proper  to 
dwell  on  it,  and  call  attention  to  the  fact,  that  this 
Church  individuality  has  its  foundation  in  the  Scriptures ; 
for  in  Apostolic  times,  there  were  many  distinct  and  in- 
dividual Churches,  enjoying  all  the  rights  and  privileges 
of  free  Churches. 


376 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


For  more  than  three  hundred  years  after  Christ,  the 
respective  Churches  managed  their  own  affairs,  respec- 
tively. Nothing  is  plainer  in  the  Sacred  Scriptures, 
than  the  facts,  that  there  was  in  Apostolic  times  a  plu- 
rality of  Churches  ;  that  these  were  local  assemblies, 
composed  of  laymen  and  ministers ; — that  each  Church 
possessed  an  identity  of  existence ;  had  its  own  officers, 
and  managed  its  own  affairs  according  to  the  circum- 
stances by  which  each  one  was  surrounded ;  and,  that 
the  only  bond  of  union  was  charity  and  similarity  of 
faith.  They  were  all  distinct  christian  Churches,  ac- 
knowledging Christ  alone  as  their  Head,  and  their  sis- 
ter Churches  as  their  equals.  The  only  deference  paid 
to  any  individual  Church,  was  that  at  Jerusalem,  on  ac- 
count of  its  age  and  intelligence,  which  gave  it  the  pre- 
cedence, and  entitled  its  judgment,  in  religious  matters, 
to  gi'eat  respect. 

But  even  at  Jerusalem,  the  first  Christian  Apostolic 
Church,  as  we  have  shown  at  page  65,  the  most  weighty 
matters  were  discussed  and  decided  by  the  whole 
assembly,  composed  of  Apostles,  elders  and  brethren; 
the  Apostles  themselves  taking  part  in  the  debate,  in 
common  with  the  elders  and  private  christians. 

The  principle  of  independent,  free,  individual 
Churches,  associated  for  the  purposes  of  united  effort 
in  sustaining  each  other,  and  of  promoting  the  general 
interests  of  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom  by  the  spread  of 
the  Gospel,  is  that  on  Avhich  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church  has  based  her  organization.  From  this  associ- 
ation of  free  Churches,  springs  her  system  of  Church 
representation^  by  whidi  every  Church  is  secured  in  her 
rights  and  privileges,  and  the  whole  body  can  act  under- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


377 


standingly,  unitedly  and  with  great  effect,  without  the 
aid  ol"  lords  over  God's  heritage. 

On  this  basis  of  muhud  rights  and  free  and  inde- 
pendent Churches,  rests  the  doctrine  of  representation. 
Methodist  Protestants  have  taken  this  scriptural  feature 
as  their  starting  place:  and,  for  the  purposes  of  sustain- 
ing and  assisting  each  other,  and  securing  a  union  of 
effort  in  spreading  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  have  organized 
an  association  of  Churches.  We  do  not  say,  there  is  to 
be  found  in  the  Scriptures  a  satisfactory  example  of 
Church  government  on  the  representative  principle;  hut 
we  find  the  elements  of  Church  freedom  on  every  hand, 
and  the  most  positive  prohibitions  against  all  assumptions 
of  authority,  on  the  part  of  ministers,  to  the  lording  it 
over  God's  heritage. 

The  most  superficial  examination  of  the  constitution 
and  discipline  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  will 
convince  every  one,  that  the  projectors  of  the  system 
had  the  two  following  objects  in' view:  First,  the  es- 
tablishment of  an  equitable  representation  from  the 
ministers  and  members  of  the  Associated  Churches. 
And  secondly,  the  organization  of  a  well  adjusted, 
efficient  and  responsible  itinerancy.  The  first  of 
these,  namely,  representation,  was  a  paramount  consid- 
eration witli  reformers;  which,  wliile  in  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  they  claimed,  petitioned  for,  and 
would  be  satisfied  Avith  nothing  short  of  it.  Knowing, 
that  where  representation  docs  not  lie  at  the  foundation 
of  civil  or  religious  associations,  there  can  be  no  liberty, 
no  equality,  no  security  for  civil  rights  or  religious  free- 
dom. The  second,  namely,  an  efficient,  responsible  itin- 
erancy was  an  object  of  great  solicitude  with  reformers: 
Many  of  them  had  spent  their  best  days  in  the  itinerancy, 
32* 


378 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


and  all  of  them  had  contributed  to  support  the  system, 
though  they  knew  it  was  based  on  unrighteous  prin- 
ciples, and  subversive  of  the  rights  and  privileges  of 
the  whole  body  of  the  laity,  and  all  the  local  ministers 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Now,  though  we  do  not  say,  there  is  Scripture  war- 
rant or  example,  for  either  representation  or  itinerancy, 
we  nevertheless  believe,  that  both  are  allowable  to  the 
christian  Church :  and,  that  Avhere  an  association  or  con- 
federation of  Churches  for  mutual  aid  and  edification 
exists,  representation  is  Indispensible.  The  condition  of 
reformei-s  previously  to  their  association  was  the  follow- 
ing— They  existed  in  small  free  Churches  all  over  the 
country,  and  regulated  their  respective  concerns  by  such 
rules  as  they  deemed  most  suitable  to  their  peculiar  situ- 
ation. In  this  isolated  condition  they  were  unable  in- 
dividually to  resist  the  powerful  efforts  put  forth  by  their 
persecuting  mother  to  crush,  disperse  and  destroy  them ; 
and  they  were  equally  unable  in  their  separate  condition 
to  accomplish  that  amount  of  good  they  believed  to  be 
their  imperative  duty.  An  association  of  Churches, 
based  on  an  equitable  representation,  possessed  of  a 
well  appointed  and  unexceptionable  itinerancy,  appear- 
ed to  the  minds  of  our  brethren  as  absolutely  essential 
to  the  protection  and  usefulness  of  both  ministers  and 
members. 

Under  these  views  they  assembled  a  convention  of 
representatives  from  all  the  Churches,  and  framed  a  writ- 
ten constitution,  unalterable  in  its  most  important  fea- 
tures, except  by  a  future  convention :  and  which  limits 
and  controls  the  legislature,  and  confines  the  different 
departments  to  their  respective  spheres  of  action. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  379 

Here,  however,  we  would  have  it  distinctly  under- 
stood, that  when  we  speak  of  legislation  under  the  con- 
stitution, we  mean  nothing  more  than  the  formation  of 
human  rules  and  regulations  for  the  purpose  of  carrying 
into  effect  the  laws  of  Christ ;  or,  as  the  constitution  has 
it,  "  such  rules  and  regulations  only,  as  are  in  accord- 
ance with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  may  be  necessary  or 
have  a  tendency  to  carry  into  effect  the  great  system  of 
practical  Christianity."  None  of  these  can  be  recognized 
as  of  equal  authority  with  tlie  Word  of  G  od ;  nor  may 
they  contravene  the  divine  law ;  neither  dare  we  attach 
to  their  infringement  penalties  which  would  effect  the 
membership  or  christian  privileges  of  the  brethren.  In 
either  case,  such  regulations  would  defeat  their  own 
object,  which  is  not  to  add  or  take  from  the  laws  of 
God,  or  to  supersede  them,  but  to  carry  them  into  effect. 
An  instance  of  unjustifiable  legislation,  which  can  be 
viewed  as  no  smaller  crime  than  that  of  passing  laws 
equal  in  authority  with  the  Scriptures,  may  be  found 
in  the  discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church: 
"  Let  him  who  has  charge  of  the  circuit  exclude  them 
(in  the  Church)  shewing  that  they  are  laid  aside  for 
a  breach  of  our  rules  of  discipline,  and  not  for  immoral 
conduct.'''' 

Previously  to  entering  more  particularly  upon  our 
system  of  representation  and  itinerancy,  it  will  be  proper 
to  notice  one  very  important  principle  of  the  constitu- 
tion in  the  distribution  of  power.  The  General  Confe- 
rence, which  is  the  sole  legislative  body  of  the  Church, 
is  composed  of  an  equal  number  of  ministers  and  lay 
representatives,  each  part  having  a  check  on  the  other 
by  means  of  a  separate  vote.  Now,  although  in  a 
single  Church  this  would  be  inadmissible,  yet  in  an  asso- 


380 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


ciation  of  Churches,  this  division  of  power  was  deemed 
essential  to  the  interest  of  I'eligion.  Very  important 
duties  are  committed  to  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel 
by  tlie  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  such  as  the  teaching  and  the 
oversight  of  the  flock,  and  a  suitable  amount  of  execu- 
tive authority.  It  would  therefore,  be  improper  to  place 
the  ministry  in  a  situation  that  would  give  a  controlling 
influence  to  the  laity.  The  least  that  could  be  done, 
was  to  ])lace  them  on  a  par  with  the  lay  representatives, 
that  they  might  not  be  deprived  of  their  just  right  and 
authority  in  the  deliberative  councils  of  the  Church. 
And  on  the  other  hand,  it  would  be  equally  injudicious 
to  place  the  laity  in  a  situation  which  would  give  the 
ministry  undue  authority  over  them.  Jl  conjoint  action 
of  these  two  classes  is  essential  to  the  best  interests  of  tlie 
community. 

The  right  of  suffrage  in  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church  embraces  every  minister,  preacher  and  laymen 
in  full  membership,  who  has  attained  to  the  age  of  twen- 
ty-one years.  And  eligibility  to  election  as  a  represen- 
tative to  the  General  Conference,  is  extended  to  every 
minister  and  preacher  and  every  white,  lay,  male  mem- 
ber, in  full  communion  and  fellowship,  having  attained 
to  the  age  of  twenty-five  years,  and  having  been  in  full 
membership  two  years.  Here  the  ministers  and  mem- 
bers have  the  right  of  suff"rage  and  eligibility  to  office 
secured  to  them,  and  no  General  Conference  is  clothed 
with  power  to  infringe  in  the  smallest  degree  upon  those 
rights;  for  an  express  prohibition  is  found  in  the  tenth 
article,  which  declares  that;  "No  rule  shall  be  passed 
which  shall  infringe  the  right  of  suff"rage  or  eligibility 
to  office, — as  provided  by  the  constitution." 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHCRCH. 


381 


We  have  lieard  some  persons  make  a  distinction  be- 
tween a  minister  of  the  Gospel  and  a  pastor;  and  argue, 
that  uo  minister  can  be  acknowledged  as  a  pastor  ex- 
cept he  have  the  special  charge  of  a  single  congrega- 
tion. We  cannot  for  a  moment  admit  this  distinction, 
because,  it  is  at  variance  with  the  Word  of  God,  and 
the  letter  and  spirit  of  om-  constitution. 

The  Scriptures  nowhere  give  sanction  to  the  notion 
of  one  minister  being  the  exclusive  pastor  of  one  flock, 
while  all  others  in  the  Church  are  subordinate  and  infe- 
rior. The  term  "  pastor,"  occurs  only  once  in  the  New 
Testament  as  designative  of  a  minister  of  the  Gospel, 
and  then  it  is  emplo3-ed  to  point  out  a  description  of 
spiritual  teacJiers  in  the  Church  of  God.  "  And  he  gave 
some  Apostles ;  and  some  prophets ;  and  some  evange- 
lists; and  some  pastors  and  teachers."  Eph.  4.  11.  It  is 
evident  from  the  enumeration  of  Church  officers  made 
by  Paul  in  1  Cor.  12.  28,  that  pastoi's  and  teachers  mean 
•the  same  designation  of  officers.  "  And  God  hath  set 
some  m  the  Church,  first  Apostles,  secondarily  prophets, 
thirdly  teachers,  after  that  miracles,  then  gifts  of  heal- 
ing, helps,  governments,  diversities  of  tongues." 

No  mention  is  here  made  of  pastors,  but  its  equiva- 
lent, teachers.  Moreover,  nothing  is  clearer  than  the 
fact,  that  there  existed  at  the  same  time  a  plurality  of 
ministerial  elders  in  each  primitive  Church ;  and,  that 
these  were  the  chief  ministers  in  the  congregation,  who 
laboured  harmoniously  and  jointly  in  the  same  Church. 
When  Paul  touched  at  "Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus, 
and  called  the  elders  (presbuteroi)  of  the  Church."  And 
after  speaking  of  his  labours  and  sufferings,  and  the 
prospect  of  bonds  and  afflictions  which  lay  before  him, 
he  charged  them  as  fellow  labourers  togetlier  in  the 


382 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


word  and  doctrine,  to  take  heed  unto  themselves  and  all 
the  flock,  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  had  made  them 
overseers^  to  feed  the  Church  of  God,  which  he  had 
purchased  with  his  own  blood. 

If  the  modern  notion  of  pastor  and  pastoral  charge 
were  scriptural,  Paul  would,  doubtless,  have  sent  to 
Ephesus  for  the  pastor  of  the  Ephesian  Church,  and 
not  for  the  elders.  And  if  diocesan  episcopacy  were 
scriptural,  he  would  have  sent  for  the  bishop.  But  as 
neither  the  one  nor  the  other  is  in  accordance  with  the 
Scriptures,  or  known  in  that  day  as  chief  ministers, 
Paul  sent  for  the  elders.  Many  persons  have  been  so 
long-  accustomed  to  the  language  of  hierarchies,  and  to 
the  practice  of  having  one  minister  to  preach  to  one 
congregation,  that  the  notions  of  pastor  and  pastoral 
charge  are  inseparable  in  their  minds,  and  altogether,  as 
they  suppose,  scriptural. 

The  spirit  and  letter  of  our  constitution,  give  a  cor- 
rect and  scriptural  view  of  this  matter.  For  while  it 
recognizes  the  elements  of  christian  liberty  in  the  iden- 
tity of  Churches,  it  does,  by  conventional  compact,  dis- 
tribute the  labours  of  the  ministers,  and  views  them  all 
as  fellow  labourers  in  the  word  and  doctrine ;  and  re- 
quires of  each,  such  pastoral  or  ministerial  services  as 
his  situation  in  life  will  allow.  Nor  is  there  found  in 
the  system  the  least  degree  of  partiality  or  proscription. 
Each  minister  is  eligible  to  enter  the  itinerant  ranks, 
without  serving  a  probation,  and  when  his  engagement 
or  period  of  service  is  completed,  he  is  at  liberty  to 
retire  without  forfeiting  his  ministerial  character,  or 
incurring  the  censure  of  his  brethren,  and  take  a  more 
circumscribed  field  of  labour. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  383 

Representation  in  the  Annual  Conferences  differs  ma- 
terially from  that  of  the  General  Conference.  The 
representation  in  the  latter  body  is  a  vmiisterial  and  lay 
representation,  consisting-  of  an  equal  number  of  minis- 
ters and  laymen,  who  are  the  representatives  of  the 
ministers  and  laymen  of  the  whole  Church.  The  rep- 
resentation in  the  Annual  Conference  is  not  a  repre- 
sentation of  ministers  and  laymen,  but  a  representation 
of  the  respective  circuits  and  stations  of  the  district, 
comprising  all  descriptions  of  persons  in  Church  fellow- 
ship. Tliis  distinction  should  be  carefully  borne  in 
mind,  if  we  wish  to  understand  the  peculiarities  of  our 
system,  and  avoid  the  confusion  a  misapprehension  and 
miscalling  of  these  things  will  produce  in  the  minds  of 
the  people  and  preachers. 

The  business  of  the  General  and  Annual  Conferences 
is  also  dissimilar.  It  is  the  province  of  tlie  General 
Conference  to  make  rules  and  regulations  for  every 
department  of  the  Church:  but  to  the  Annual  Confer- 
ences no  power  to  legislate  is  given,  except  the  forma- 
tion of  a  few  rules  necessary  to  their  existence  and 
continuance — to  make  such  special  rules  and  regula- 
tions as  the  peculiarities  of  the  district  may  require — to 
prescribe  and  regulate  the  mode  of  stationing  the  minis- 
ters and  preachers  within  the  district — to  make  its  own 
rules  and  regulations  for  the  admission  and  government 
of  coloured  members,  and  to  make  for  them  such  terms 
of  suffrage  as  the  Annual  Conferences  respectively  may 
deem  proper. 

The  General  Conference  is  the  legislature  of  the 
Church;  and  the  Annual  Conferences  are  executive  or 
working  bodies.  The  former  is  the  law-making  de- 
partment; the  latter  are  the  working  departments  of  the 


384 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Church,  and  have  a  representation  pecuhar  to  their 
character  and  business. 

The  organization  of  the  Annual  Conferences  is  simply 
an  improvement  on  the  composition  of  those  in  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Churcli,  so  as  to  admit  a  representation 
from  the  circuits  and  stations,  and  to  give  to  the  people 
a  voice  in  stationing  the  preachers. 

The  principal  improvements  consist  in  the  annual 
election  of  delegates  by  the  circuits  and  stations,  equal 
in  number  and  authority  with  the  itinerant  ministers, 
possessed  of  a  check  power  by  a  separate  vote:  and 
the  stationing  power  being  placed  in  tlie  hands  of  the 
conference,  by  which  means  the  circuits  and  stations 
participate  in  the  act  of  stationing  as  well  as  the 
preachers  who  are  stationed:  and  thus  exercise  the 
right  of  selecting  their  ministers,  so  far  as  that  can  be 
done  consistently  with  a  regular  and  periodical  change 
of  ministers.  These  improvements  involve  principles 
of  great  consequence  to  the  whole  Church.  By  means 
of  her  delegates,  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  has 
a  voice  in  the  admission,  government,  and  examination 
of  the  characters  and  abilities  of  the  itinerant  preachers : 
and,  also,  in  the  formation  of  rules  for  raising  money  to 
meet  the  expenses  of  the  itinerancy.  Without  this,  we 
should  have  what  obtains  in  the  old  Church,  taxation 
without  representation ;  preachers  admitted  and  stationed 
by  themselves,  without  the  smallest  participation  on  the 
part  of  the  circuits  and  stations. 

If  any  object  to  the  term  taxation,  it  will  avail  nothing. 
The  preachers  must  be  paid,  and  the  people  must  raise 
the  money,  or  suffer  in  their  credit  as  a  religious  com- 
munity. The  allowance  is  fixed  and  must  be  forth- 
coming, and  is,  therefore,  fully  equivalent  to  taxation. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  385 

There  are  several  other  important  improvements  on 
the  old  system,  but  we  shall  not  notice  them  in  this 
place. 

The  composition  of  the  Annual  Conferences  is  of  a 
mixed  character,  partly  representative  and  partly  not,  as 
is  seen  from  the  article  autliorizing  their  organization. 
The  ministers  under  the  stationing  authority  are  empow- 
ered to  take  seats  in  virtue  of  that  relation.  This  ap- 
peared indispensably  necessary.  As  each  of  these  are 
to  receive  an  appointment  from  the  conference  to  labour 
on  some  circuit  or  station,  or  missionary  field — to  render 
an  account  of  their  labours  during  the  past  year — to 
undergo  an  examination  of  their  official  character  and 
duties — to  receive  an  appointment  for  the  ensuing  year, 
and  to  exercise  their  right  of  appeal  when  necessary,  it 
was,  therefore,  deemed  indispensable  that  they  all  be 
admitted  to  membersliip  in  the  Annual  Conference.  But 
as  there  were  other  interests  to  be  consulted  as  well  as 
those  of  the  itinerant  ministers,  each  of  the  circuits  and 
stations  were  authorized  to  elect  and  send  up  to  con- 
ference, delegates  equal  in  number  and  power  with  the 
itinerant  ministers,  to  represent  and  guard  the  interests 
of  the  unstationed  ministers  and  the  members  of  the 
respective  circuits  and  stations.  These  delegates  con- 
stitute the  true  and  only  representatives  in  the  Annual 
Conferences,  and  may  be  selected  from  the  unstationed 
ministers  and  preachers,  or  from  the  lay  brethren. 
Though  the  itinerant  ministers  have  equal  power  in  a 
vote  with  the  delegates,  they  cannot  be  considered  in 
the  light  of  delegates  from  the  circuits  and  stations, 
unless  we  admit  the  absurd  notion  of  representation 
where  there  is  no  election. 
33 


386 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


In  pui'suiug  tlie  subject  of  representation,  we  must 
not  omit  to  notice  the  leaders  meetings  and  Quarterly 
Coulereuces.  These  were  borrowed  from  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church,  and,  so  far  as  their  composition  is 
concerned,  tliey  are  nearly  similar.  The  only  difference 
is,  the  introduction  of  tlie  trustees  into  tlie  Quarterly 
Conferences.  This  addition  we  conceive  to  be  a  valu- 
able improvement,  as  tliose  represent  the  property  inte- 
rests of  tlie  circuit  or  station.  Though  the  composi- 
tion of  the  leaders  meeting  and  Quarterly  Conferences 
are  nearly  similar  \vith  those  of  the  old  Church,  yet  the 
difference  in  character  is  very  great.  The  leaders 
meeting  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Chm-ch,  is  nothing 
more  than  an  assemblage  of  the  preacher's  officers,  ap- 
])ointed  by  him  and  subject  to  his  removal  at  pleasure. 
While  the  leaders  meeting  in  die  Mediodist  Protestant 
Church,  is  an  assembly  of  the  representatives  of  the 
classes,  elected  by  tiie  classes,  and  subject  to  their  re- 
moval. The  same  difference  is  seen  in  the  Quarterly 
Conferences.  Though  nearly  similar  in  composition, 
thev  differ 'materially  in  character.  Those  of  the  old 
Church  being  little  more  than  collections  of  preacher's 
officers,  completely  under  his  intiueuce-,  while  a  large 
majoritv  of  the  nienibei-s  of  the  Quarterly  Conferences 
of  the  new  Church  are  the  representatives  of  the  people. 
For  the  leaders,  stewards  and  trustees  are  all  elected  by 
the  people,  and  consequently,  feel  a  degree  of  inde- 
pendence of  ministerial  patronage,  and  a  freedom  from 
improper  bias  or  control.  Their  measures  and  decisions, 
are  to  be  received  as  the  acts  of  the  Church,  performed 
by  her  represeyitatices,  who  are  not  responsible  to  the 
ministers,  but  to  their  constituents  for  the  faithful  ad- 
ministration of  their  official  duties. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  387 


The  composition  of  our  Quarterly  Conferences  is  of 
a  mixed  character,  partly  representative,  and  partly  not. 
All  the  ministers,  preachers  and  exhorters,  beloni^ng  to 
the  circuit  or  station  beini^  admitted  to  seats.  These 
represent  no  constituents,  but  have  seats  in  virtue  of 
ministerial  cliaracter.  They  have  a  vote,  in  common 
with  the  other  members  of  the  Quarterly  Conference, 
but  possess  no  check  power.  The  common  interest  must 
be  plead  as  the  reason  for  their  admission.  The  unsta- 
tioned  ministers  and  preachers  being  assistant  pastors, 
and  required  to  labour  in  the  Word  and  doctrine,  must 
necessarily  render  an  account  somewhere  and  undergo 
an  examination  of  character.  Not  being  under  the  sta- 
tioning authority  of  the  Annual  Conference,  nor  account- 
able to  that  body,  and  their  ministerial  labours  and  fair- 
ness of  character  being  of  great  importance  to  the 
Church,  it  became  indispensably  necessary  that  they 
should  have  a  seat  and  vote  in  the  Quarterly  Conference, 
and  be  there  accountable;  and,  that,  that  body  have  au- 
thority to  give  an  efficient  direction  to  their  labours. 
Moreover,  it  was  in  the  power  of  these  men,  to  have 
retained  a  seat  in  the  Annual  Conference,  as  under  the 
Conventional  Articles,  but  they  magnanimously  yielded 
privilege  and  power  for  the  common  good. 

Thus  we  have  endeavoured  to  exhibit  the  true  cha- 
racter of  the  representation  in  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church.  The  General  Conferences  being  the  legislative 
department  of  the  whole  Church,  has  a  representation 
composed  of  an  equal  number  of  ministers  and  laymen, 
ha\ing  a  mutual  check  on  each  other.  The  Annual  Con- 
ferences being  executive  or  working  bodies,  have  a  rep- 
resentation from  the  circuits  and  stations  equal  in  num- 
ber and  authority  with  the  itinerant  ministers,  and  a 
check  power. 


388 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


The  Quarterly  Conferences  have  also  a.  mixed  com- 
position, well  calculated  to  promote  and  secure  the 
common  interests  of  all  concerned.  While  the  leaders 
meetings  are  purely  representative. 

The  Itinerancy. — By  an  itinerancy  we  mean,  a  system 
for  the  periodical  interchange  of  ministers.  This  differs 
from  what  is  called  a  stated  ministry.  The  Lutheran, 
Presbyterian,  Protestant  Episcopal  and  some  other 
Churches,  have  a  stated  ministry,  the  congregations 
elect  their  ministers,  who  serve  them  as  permanent  pas- 
tors, not  subject  to  removal,  except  by  consent  of  the 
contracting  parties.  While  Methodists,  of  nearly  all 
descriptions,  change  their  ministers. — An  itinerancy 
may  be  made  efficient  under  a  despotic,  or  a  representa- 
tive form  of  Church  government.  In  the  former  case, 
however,  there  must  exist  a  disposition  on  tlie  part  of 
the  people  to  yield  all  to  the  entire  control  of  the 
preachers.  The  stationing  authority  may  be  in  the 
hands  of  irresponsible  bishops,  or  in  those  of  the  Annual 
Conference,  without  necessarily  destroying  an  itinerancy; 
but,  the  very  existence  of  an  itinerancy  depends  upon 
the  periods  of  change.  If  these  be  very  much  protract- 
ed, or  made  to  depend  for  their  ultimate  termination  on 
contingent  circumstances,  there  will  be  great  danger  that 
the  system  will  finally  be  merged  into  Congregationalism ; 
or,  which  is  more  to  be  dreaded,  a  system  of  bargain 
and  sale  of  preachers.  To  preserve  the  itinerancy  of  our 
Churcli,  and  prevent  so  sad  an  issue,  the  constitution  for- 
bids the  General  Conference  to  pass  any  rule  "  to  au- 
thorize the  Annual  Conferences  to  station  their  ministers 
and  preachers  longer  than  three  years,  successively,  in 
the  same  circuit,  and  two  years,  successively,  in  the 
same  station." 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


389 


The  itinerant "  ministry  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church  consists  of  that  part  of  her  ministers  who  la- 
bour under  the  direction  of  the  respective  Annual  Con- 
ferences, and  are  ultimately  accountable  to  those  bodies 
for  their  official  conduct.  The  remaining  portion  of  the 
ministers  are  called  unstationed  ministers,  because  they 
are  not  under  the  stationing  authority  of  the  Annual 
Conference;  and  have  no  particular  station  or  circuit 
assigned  them  by  that  authority,  nor  are  responsible  to 
the  Annual  Conference. — Yet  the  constitution  recognizes 
them  as  assistant  pastors,  in  the  circuits  and  stations 
wherein  they  respectively  reside ;  and  requires  of  them 
"  all  the  pastoral  service  they  can  render  consistently 
with  their  other  engagements,"  and  makes  them  respon- 
sible to  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  their  circuit  or 
station. 

Here  it  should  be  carefully  borne  in  mind,  that  not- 
withstanding one  part  of  our  ministers  ai-e  under  the 
stationing  authority  of  the  Annual  Conference  and  called 
itinerant,  and  the  remainder  are  not,  yet,  the  two  por- 
tions constitute  one  body  of  ministers,  united  as  fellow- 
labourers  in  promoting  the  great  interests  of  the  Re- 
deemer's Kingdom,  and  in  building  up  and  establishing 
our  Zion.  Every  effort  put  forth  to  exalt  the  one  at 
the  expense  of  the  other  is  suicidal  in  its  nature,  and  has 
a  direct  tendency  to  alienate  the  affections  of  the  breth- 
ren and  to  do  serious  injury  to  the  Church  at  large. 
The  best  interests  of  our  Zion  will  be  consulted  by 
encouraging  both  descriptions  of  ministers,  and  obtain- 
ing from  them  all  the  ministerial  labour  they  may  be 
able  and  willing  to  perform,  in  their  respective  spheres 
of  action. 
33* 


390 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


In  consequence  of  the  itinerant  ministers  giving  their 
whole  time  to  the  active  duties  of  the  ministry,  and  sub- 
jecting themselves  to  the  direction  of  the  stationing  au- 
thority of  the  Annual  Conference,  the  constitution  and 
discipline  award  to  them  the  special  oversight  of  the 
circuits  and  stations  to  which  they  may  be  appointed, 
and  the  execution  of  discipline.  The  particular  over- 
sight of  the  Churches  and  execution  of  discipline  in  an 
itinerancy  must  be  lodged  in  some  hands.  There  must 
of  necessity  be  some  executive  officers  for  the  discharge 
of  executive  duties,  Avho  have  the  requisite  time  for  their 
due  performance.  In  our  system,  the  general  oversight 
of  a  district  is  placed  in  the  hands  of  an  elder,  who  is 
termed  the  President  of  the  Annual  Conference.  He  is 
elected  annually  by  the  conference,  but  is  not  eligible 
more  than  three  years  successively,  and  is  amenable  to 
that  body  for  his  official  conduct.  The  special  over- 
sight of  each  circuit  and  station  is  lodged  in  the  hands 
of  an  elder  called  the  superintendent.  The  duties  of  these 
as  well  as  those  of  the  president,  are  particularly  de- 
scribed in  the  constitution  and  discipline,  to  which  the 
reader  is  referred  for  further  information.  All  the  other 
ministers  and  preachers,  stationed  and  unstationed,  are 
viewed  as  assistants,  and  have  their  respective  duties 
to  perform;  and,  the  whole  are  accountable  directly 
to  the  representatives  of  the  people. 

The  main  advantages  of  an  itinerant  ministry  lie  in 
the  three  following  particulars.  First,  a  periodical 
change  of  ministers.  Secondly,  the  facilities  Avith  which 
Churches  are  multiplied.  And  thirdly,  the  speedy, 
cheap,  and  certain  spread  of  the  Gospel. 

1 .  A  periodical  change  of  ministers.  Experience  and 
observation  have  fully  proven,  that  an  occasional  change 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  391 

of  ministers  is  productive  of  great  spiritual  good  to  the 
Churches.  It  is  true,  that  a  change  of  ministers  may  be 
carried  to  an  injurious  extreme,  and  produce  a  species 
of  religious  dissipation  incompatible  with  a  growth  in 
knowledge  and  grace ;  but  this  is  not  a  necessary  con- 
sequence, attendant  on  an  itinerant  system,  the  object 
being  to  give  a  salutary  change,  and  not  one  of  injurious 
frequency.  In  almost  every  case  that  has  come  under 
our  own  observation,  where  a  permanent  minister  has 
had  the  pastoral  charge  of  a  single  congregation,  a  few 
years  service  has  produced  a  dead  calm,  and  a  lamenta- 
ble state  of  barrenness.  And  if  at  any  period  the  con- 
gregation has  been  roused  from  its  lethargic  state,  it  has 
been  in  consequence  of  the  labours  of  some  strange 
minister,  whom  God  in  his  good  Providence  has  sent 
along  as  a  refreshing  shower  to  water  the  parched 
•ground.  An  itineiant  system  furnishes  a  periodical 
change  of  ministers,  and  with  these,  a  variety  of  talents 
and  acquirements.  This  practice  is  generally  followed 
by  happy  effects.  For  before  one  minister  becomes  un- 
interesting, and  consequently  unprofitable,  another  takes 
his  place — a  new  impulse  is  given,  and  the  work  goes 
on  with  continued  energy.  It  is  argued  by  some,  that 
a  permanent  or  stated  ministry  has  this  advantage :  The 
ministers  being  resident  with  their  congregations,  have 
it  in  tlieir  power  to  bestow  upon  them  more  intimate  and 
regular  pastoral  service  than  they  could  were  they  only 
occasional  visitors,  once  in  two  or  four  weeks.  But  here 
it  must  be  observed,  that  this  comparison  can  only  hold 
with  circuits  and  not  with  stations;  for  each  of  the  latter 
having  a  stated  minister  for  one  or  two  years  in  succes- 
sion, enjoy  all  the  benefits  for  the  time  being,  of  a  per- 
manent pastor ;  and  in  addition,  the  great  advantage  of  a 


392  HISTORY  OF  THE 

change  at  the  expiration  of  the  minister's  period  of  ser- 
vice.— From  our  own  observations,  for  the  last  forty 
years,  facts  liave  confirmed  us  in  tlie  opinion,  that  two 
years  in  succession,  is  a  period  sufficiently  long  for  any 
minister  to  remain  in  one  station.  We  liave  uniformly 
found,  that  by  the  expiration  of  that  period,  a  change 
was  desirable  and  generally  proved  profitable. 

2.  Another  advantage  of  an  itinerancy  lies  in  the 
facilities  the  system  furnishes  for  the  multiplication  of 
Churches.  With  a  settled  ministry  Churches  are 
planted  and  sustained  only  in  comparatively  wealthy 
neighbourhoods,  the  poor  and  thinly  inhabited  districts 
of  country  necessarily  remain  without  Churches  until 
they  acquire  the  ability  to  support  each  a  minister. 
But  with  an  itinerant  ministry,  Churches  may  be  multi- 
plied and  sustained  in  any  section  of  country,  no  matter 
how  sparse  or  indigent  the  population.  Because  the 
expense  of  supporting  a  minister,  instead  of  being  made 
to  rest  on  one  congregation,  may  be  divided  among  five, 
ten  or  twenty  societies,  and  thus  be  made  so  light  to 
each  as  to  be  borne  witliout  inconvenience. 

3.  This  plan  furnishes  likewise,  the  very  best  facili- 
ties for  the  speedy  and  general  spread  of  the  Gospel,  of 
any  other  in  use  among  all  the  Churches.  For  by  plant- 
ing Churches  in  every  neighbourhood,  the  whole  extent 
of  any  country  may  be  covered,  and  the  Gospel  carried 
to  the  very  door  of  every  man's  residence.  The  system 
will  produce  similar  effects  to  any  extent.  If  it  be 
argued,  that  those  Churches  who  employ  a  stated  minis- 
try, labour  to  spread  the  Gospel  by  missionaries.  Ad- 
mitted.— But  what  can  those  missionaries  effect  as  pio- 
neers for  a  stated  ministry  >  They  may  succeed  in  plant- 
ing Churches  in  cities  and  villages  to  be  occupied  by 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


393 


permanent  ministers,  but  the  great  mass  of  the  commu- 
nity must  remain  destitute  of  a  regular  supply  until  cir- 
cumstances will  justify  the  establishment  of  settled  min- 
isters. Not  so  with  an  itinerancy.  This  being  mis- 
sionary in  all  its  operations,  plants  as  it  expands,  and 
forms  Churches,  not  only  in  cities  and  villages,  but  in  all 
the  surrounding  country  where  the  means  of  support  are 
less  abundant. 

These  advantages  are  real.  They  have  been  practi- 
cally exhibited  by  the  intinerant  operations  of  Metho- 
dists both  in  England,  and  in  this  country.  They  stand 
out  in  bold  relief,  and  force  conviction  on  the  mind 
of  every  unprejudiced  observer.  Every  thing  should 
therefore,  be  done  to  sustain  and  perpetuate  our  system 
of  itinerancy,  especially  as  it  has  been  providentially  ' 
freed  from  clerical  despotism,  and  is  so  modeled  as  to 
secure  the  rights,  privileges,  and  interests  of  all  con- 
cerned. All  unnecessary  tampering  with  the  constitu- 
tion, should  be  rejected  promptly,  no  matter  how  spe- 
cious the  reasons  for  change. — Let  us  test  our  system 
fully  by  practice,  lest  we  subject  ourselves  to  the  impu- 
tation of  being  theoretical  novices. 

It  should  here  be  stated,  what  is  freely  admitted,  that 
tlie  benefits  enjoyed  by  tlie  Church  through  the  agency 
of  an  itinerant  ministry  are,  under  God,  obtained  in  the 
general  at  the  expense  of  the  labour  and  comfort  of  the 
itinerants.  It  is  true  many  of  them  are  much  elevated 
in  life  by  their  connexion  with  the  itinerancy,  but  not- 
withstanding this,  the  faithful  itinerant  minister  will 
have  to  suffer  many  afflictions,  but  he  will  also  have 
many  consolations.  If  it  will  not  be  thought  too  dis- 
couraging, some  of  his  afflictions  might  be  mentioned. 
He  who  becomes  an  itinerant  may  calculate  on  his  la- 


394 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


bours  being  greatly  increased  and  his  privations  multi- 
plied. Except  when  in  a  station,  his  person  will  occa- 
sionally be  exposed  to  the  vicissitudes  of  the  seasons. 
His  residence  will  be  frequently  changed.  His  means 
for  the  support  and  education  of  his  family  will  be  lim- 
ited, and  at  times  inadequate.  The  idea  of  pinching 
want  in  advanced  life  will  frequently  harass  him.  And 
tlie  occasional  barren  state  of  Churches  and  individuals 
on  whom  much  labour  had  been  bestowed,  will  yield  no 
little  discouragement,  while  labouring  for  the  Church 
and  the  salvation  of  sinners.  These  are  appalling  con- 
siderations, but  there  are  others  of  a  consoling  character, 
which  serve  as  off-sets  to  them.  A  few  of  these  may 
be  mentioned.  The  itinerant  is  relieved  from  worldly 
business  with  all  its  multifarious  cares,  perplexities  and 
uncertainties — ample  time  is  furnislied  for  storing  his 
mind  with  the  knowledge  of  divine  things,  and  an  exten- 
sive field  for  usefulness  is  opened  before  him.  Being 
constantly  engaged  in  spiritual  things,  his  own  soul  must 
partake  largely  in  heavenly  comfort.  His  extensive 
intercourse  with  the  followers  of  Christ,  and  the  hearty 
welcome  he  meets  with  in  the  families  and  in  the 
Churches,  cannot  fail  to  yield  him  great  solace.  And 
then,  the  prospect  of  being  instrumental,  under  God, 
who  has  promised  to  be  with  him  always,  of  winning 
many  souls  from  the  error  of  their  ways — of  diminish- 
ing human  misery  and  adding  to  the  stock  of  virtue  and 
happiness,  is  cheering  in  the  highest  degree. — And 
finally,  while  he  goes  forth  weepings  bearing  precious 
seed,  he  has  a  blessed  hope,  founded  on  the  immutable 
promise  of  God,  of  returning  again,  bearing  his  sheaves, 
and  of  presenting  them  to  the  Redeemer  at  the  last  day, 
and  of  receiving  the  plaudit,  "  well  done  good  and  faith- 
ful servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord.'''' 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


395 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

STATISTICS  OF    THE  METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 
1842. 

MARYLAND  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — Tliis  District  includes  the  States  of  Ma- 
ryland and  Delaware,  that  part  of  Pennsylvania  lying 
east  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  and  not  embraced 
within  the  Pennsylvania  District,  and  Accomac,  North- 
ampton, Fairfax,  Berkley,  Frederick,  Hampshire  and 
Hardy  Counties  in  Virginia. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  Si  Preach.    Min.  &.  Preach.  Members. 

12.     24.       10.         68.  76.  9378.* 

There  are  in  tliis  District  1 35  Houses  of  Worship ; 
valued  at  ^154,600.  Other  property,  such  as  Burial 
Grounds,  Preachers'  Dwelling  Houses,  &c.,  $6,000. 

VIRGINIA  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  irffcludes  all  the  State  of 
Virginia,  not  included  within  the  Maryland  and  Pitts- 
burg Districts. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Min.  Si  Preach.  Members. 

2.       10.       5.  18.  18.  1943. 

There  are  in  the  Virginia  District  31  Houses  of  Wor- 
ship; valued  at  $31,150. 

NOR-PH  CAROLINA  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  includes  the  State  of 
North  Carolina. 

•The  number  of  Church  members  in  the  Maryland  district  is 
brought  up  to  April,  1843.  The  increase  in  this  district  during  the 
past  conference  year  amounts  to  2366. 


396 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &.  Preacli.    Min.  &  Preach.  Members. 

4.  25.  18.  2758. 

In  this  District  there  are  37  Houses  of  Worship; 
valued  at  $8,675. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  includes  the  State  of 
South  Carolina. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Min.  &  Preach.  Members. 

1.       2.  7.  8.  1428. 

There  are  in"  this  District  9  Houses  of  Worship; 
valued  at  $29,500. 

GEORGIA  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  includes  the  State  of 
Georgia,  and  the  Territory  of  East  Florida. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  Sc.  Preach.    Mill.  &  Preach.  Members. 

6.         3.  22.  16.  1134. 

Number  of  Houses  of  Worship  not  ascertained. 

ALABAMA  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  includes  that  part  of  the 
State  of  Alabama,  lying  south  of  the  Tennessee  river 
and  the  Territory  of  West  Florida. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Min.  &  Preach.  Members. 

3.       II.       4.  49.  16.  2611. 

There  are  in  this  District  91  Houses  of  Worship; 
valued  at  $34,000.    Other  property,  $3,000. 

TENNESSEE  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries.— This  District  includes  the  State  of 
Tennessee,  that  part  of  the  State  of  Kentucky  lying 
south  of  the  Kentucky  river,  and  that  part  of  the  State 
of  Alabama  lying  north  of  the  Tennessee  river. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


397 


Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preacli.    Min.  &  Prcacb.  Members. 

1.       12.        5.  32.  29.  2140. 

Number  of  Houses  of  Worship  not  ascertained. 

MISSISSIPPI  DISTRICT. 

Boundanes. — This  District  includes  the  States  of 
Mississippi  and  Louisianna. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Min.  &  Preacli.  Members. 

—  12.  1.  31.  15.  1089. 
There  are  in  this  District  38  Houses  of  Worship ; 

valued  at  $9,100. 

ARKANSAS  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  includes  the  States  of 
Arkansas  and  Missouri,  and  the  Territories  lying  west 
thereof. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Min.  &  Preach.  Members. 

—  5.  4.  19.  8.  936. 
Number  of  Houses  of  W^orship  not  ascertained. 

ILLINOIS  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  includes  the  State  of  Illi- 
nois, tlie  Territory  of  Iowa,  and  all  the  Territories 
lying  west  thereof 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Prcacb.    Min.  &  Preach.  Members. 

1.       20.       5.  40.  55.  2455. 

There  are  in  this  District  14  Houses  of  Worship; 
valued  at  $7,200. 

MICHIGAN  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  includes  the  State  of 
Michigan,  and  that  part  of  Indiana  known  as  tha  La- 
porte  Mission. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Min.  &.  Preach.  Members. 

—  8.  1.  19.  9.  600. 
Number  of  Houses  of  Worship  not  ascertained. 

34 


398 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


INDIANA  DISTRICT. 

This  District  includes  the  State  of  Indiana,  with  the 
exception  of  that  part  known  as  the  Laporte  Mission. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Min.  &.  Preacli.  Members. 

—     10.        4.  42.  38  3071. 

Number  of  Houses  of  Worship  not  ascertained. 

OHIO  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  includes  that  part  of  the 
State  of  Ohio  lying  west  of  the  Sciota  and  Sandusky 
rivers,  excepting  the  counties  of  Crawford,  Seneca  and 
Sandusky,  and  that  part  of  the  State  of  Kentucky  lying 
north  of  the  Kentucky  river. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &,  Preach.    Min.  &  Preach.  Members. 

1.       15.        1.  31.  57.  4427. 

Thefe  are  in  the  Ohio  District  36  Houses  of  Wor- 
ship; valued  at  $31,000.  Burial  Ground  in  Cincinnati, 
$10,000. 

PITTSBURG  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  includes  that  part  of  the 
State  of  Ohio  lying  east  of  the  Ohio  District,  that  part 
of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  lyirig  west  of  the  Alle- 
ghany Mountains,  and  not  embraced  within  the  Pennsyl- 
vania District,  and  that  part  of  the  State  of  Virginia 
lying  west  of  the  Alleghany  and  north  of  the  Cumber- 
land Mountains. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Min.  &  Preach.  Members. 

11.       45.        7.  95.  122.  12,000.* 

Number  of  Houses  of  Worship  not  ascertained. 

*The  increase  of  members  in  the  Pittsburg  District  for  the  last 
conference  year  is  supposed  to  be  fully  two  thousand. 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


399 


PENNSYLVANIA  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  begins  at  the  junction  of 
the  Lehigh  and  Delaware  rivers,  and  runs  thence  by  a 
direct  line  to  Harrisburg,  including  that  city ;  thence  by 
tlie  Susquehanna  river  to  the  mouth  of  the  Juniatta; 
thence  up  the  Juniatta  to  the  dividing  line  of  Mifflin  and 
Huntingdon  counties ;  thence  by  a  direct  line  due  north 
into  Alleghany  county,  New  York,  so  far  as  to  embrace 
Broome  county  by  a  line  due  east ;  thence  by  the  north- 
east and  east  lines  of  Broome  county,  to  the  Delaware, 
and  thence,  by  said  river  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Smions.    Circuits.    Missions.    IMin.  &  Treacli.    Min.  &  Pioacli.  Members. 

2.       6.  3.  17.  21.  1177. 

Number  of  Houses  of  Worship  not  ascertained. 

NEW  YORK  AND  NEAV  JERSEY  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  includes  the  States  of 
New  Jersey  and  Connecticut,  and  that  part  of  the  State 
of  New  York  lying  south  and  east  of  a  line  beginning 
at  the  north-west  corner  of  Sullivan  county  on  the  Dela- 
ware river,  and  running  thence  northerly  to  the  south- 
west  corner  of  Montgomery  county ;  thence  easterly 
to  Lansingburg  on  the  Nortli  river,  including  that  toAvn : 
thence  south  by  said  river  to  Troy,  and  thence  easterly 
to  the  north-west  corner  of  Massachusetts,  including 
Long  and  Staten  Islands. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Min.  &  Preach.  Members. 

7.       21.       —         34.  —  2363. 

There  are  in  this  District  26  Houses  of  Worship; 
valued  at  $53,000. 

GENESEE  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  commences  at  the  point 
where  the  Old  Pre-emption  line  intersects  Lake  Ontario, 


400 


HISTORY  OF  THE 


and  runs  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  foot  of  Seneca 
Lake ;  thence  up  the  middle  of  said  Lake  to  the  line  of 
the  Pennsylvania  District;  thence  west  to  the  north-west 
corner  of  said  District;  thence  south  to  the  southern 
boundary  line  of  the  State  of  New  York;  thence  by 
said  State  line  to  Lake  Erie,  and  thence  by  said  Lake 
to  the  Niagara  river  and  Lake  Ontario,  to  the  place  of 
beginning. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Miu.  &  Preach.  Members. 

—       10.       ^         21.  9.  900. 

In  tlie  Genesee  District  there  are  4  Houses  of  Wor- 
ship ;  valued  at  |7,500. 

CHAMPLAIN  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  commences  at  the  north- 
east corner  of  the  State  of  New  York,  and  runs  thence 
along  the  western  line  of  the  Vermont  District  to  the 
south-west  corner  of  Montgomery  county ;  thence  north- 
westerly in  a  direct  line  to  the  mouth  of  Oswego  river, 
thence  along  Lake  Ontario  and  the  River  St.  Lawrence 
to  the  line  of  Lower  Canada,  and  thence  by  said  line  to 
the  place  of  beginning. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Min.  &  Preach.  Members. 

1.        7.       —  11.  —  785. 

Number  of  Houses  of  Worship  not  ascertained. 

ONONDAGUA  DISTRICT. 

Bmmdaries. — This  District  commences  at  the  point 
where  the  Old  Pre-emption  line  intersects  Lake  Ontario, 
and  runs  thence  southerly,  bounding  on  the  Genesee  Dis- 
trict, to  the  line  of  the  Pennsylvania  District;  thence 
along  said  line  to  tlie  Delaware  river ;  thence  northerly 
to  the  south-west  corner  of  Montgomery  county ;  thence 
north-westerly  in  a  direct  line  to  the  mouth  of  the  Os- 


METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH.  401 


wego  river,  and  tlience  by  Lake  Ontario  to  the  place 
of  beginning. 

Stationed  Unstationcd 

Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.  Min.  &.  Preach.  Members. 

2.       13.        —  21.  6.  887. 

There  are  in  this  District  4  Houses  of  Worship; 
valued  at  $3,500.  ' 

VERMONT  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  commences  at  the  south- 
east corner  of  tlie  State  of  Vermont,  and  runs  thence 
westerly  to  Lansingburg,  on  the  North  river,  leaving  the 
town  in  the  New  York  District ;  thence  westerly  to  the 
south-west  corner  of  Montgomery  county  ;  thence  north- 
erly along  the  west  boundary  of  Montgomery  and  Ful- 
ton counties  •,  thence  from  the  north-west  corner  of  Ful- 
ton county  easterly  opposite  the  town  of  Athol ;  thence 
along  tlie  western  boundary  of  Athol  and  Johnsburg,  as 
far  nortli  as  tlie  south  line  of  Elizabethtown;  thence 
easterly  along  the  south  line  of  Elizabethtown  to  Lake 
Champlain;  thence  down  the  Lake  to  the  Canada  line; 
tlience  east  to  the  north-west  corner  of  New  Hampshire, 
and  thence  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &  Preach.    Min.  &  Preach.  Members. 

—       14.       —  21.  4.  893. 

BOSTON  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries. — This  District  includes  the  Stales  of 
Maine,  New  Hampshire,  Massachussetts,  and  Rhode 
Island. 

Stationed  Unstationed 
Stations.    Circuits.    Missions.    Min.  &.  Preach.    Min.  &.  Prcacli.  Members. 

5.        4.        2.  12.  —  900. 

We  regret  exceedingly,  that  we  could  only  ascertain 
the  number  and  value  of  the  Churches  for  eleven  Con- 
ferences out  of  twenty-one. 


403 


RECAPITULATION. 


r  ./ 

Min- 
ach. 

ANNUAL 

g  Q 

c  ^ 

CONFERENCES. 

1 

S 

•§  Ji 

Statioi 

1 

.2 

V.  2 

1  1 

Momb 

Maryland, 

12 

24 

10 

68 

76 

9,378 

Virginia, 

2 

10 

5 

18 

18 

1,943 

North  Carolina, 

— 

4 



25 

18 

2,758 

South  Carolina, 

1 

2 



7 

8 

1,428 

Georgia,  . 

— 

6 

3 

22 

16 

1,134 

Alabama, 

3 

11 

4 

49 

16 

2,611 

Tennessee, 

1 

12 

5 

32 

29 

2,140 

Mississippi,  . 

— 

12 

31 

15 

1,089 

Arkansas, 

5 

4 

19 

8 

936 

Illinois, 

1 

20 

5 

40 

55 

2  455 

Michigan, 

8 

1 

19 

9 

'eoo 

Indiana, 

10 

4 

42 

38 

3,071 

Ohio, 

15 

1 

31 

57 

4,427 

Pittsburg, 

11 

45 

7 

95 

122 

12,000 

Pennsylvania,  . 

2 

6 

3 

17 

21 

1,177 

IN .  I  one  OL  iN .  J  ersey , 

7 

91 

Oi 

2,363 

Genesee,  . 

10 



21 

9 

900 

Champlain,  . 

1 

7 

11 

785 

Onondagua, 

2 

13 

21 

6 

887 

Vermont, 

14 

21 

4 

893 

Boston, 

5 

4 

2 

12 

900 

Total, 

49 

259 

52 

634 

525 

53,875 

Stationed  Ministers  and  Preachers,  634 

Unstationed    "         "          "  525 

Whole  number,                     .  55,034 
Whole  number  of  Houses  of  Worship,  so  far 

as  reported,   421 

Estimated  value  of  Church  property,  so  far 

as  reported,  $412,225 

THE  END. 


DATE  DUE 


I 


